(navigation image)
Home American Libraries | Canadian Libraries | Universal Library | Community Texts | Project Gutenberg | Children's Library | Biodiversity Heritage Library | Additional Collections
Search: Advanced Search
Anonymous User (login or join us)
Upload
See other formats

Full text of "Pedantius, a Latin comedy formerly acted in Trinity College, Cambridge. Edited by G.C. Moore Smith"

f rs?) 






// / / 



Materialien zur Kunde 

des 

alteren Englischen Dramas 



flaterialien zar Kunde 

des alteren Englisehen Opamas 



UNTER MITWIRKUNG DER HERREN 



F. S. Boas-BELFAST, A. Brandl-BERLiN, R. Brotanek-WiEN, F. I. Carpenter- 
Chicago, G. B. Churchill-AMHERST, W. Creizenach-KRAKAU, E. Eckhardt- 
Freiburg I. B., A. Feuillerat-RENNES, R Fischer-lNNSBRUCK, W. W. Greg- 
LoNDON, F. Holthausen-KiEL, J. Hoops-Heidelberg, W. Keller-jENA, 
R. B. Mc Kerrow-LoNDON, G. L. Kittredge-CAMBRIDGE, Mass., E. Koeppel- 
Strassburg, H. Logeman-GENT, J. M. Manly-CHICAGO, G. Sarrazin- 
Breslau, L. Proescholdt-FRiEDRiCHSDORF, A. Schroer-CoLN, G. C. Moore 
Smith-SHEFFIELD, A. E. H. Swaen-AMSTERDAM, A. H. Thorndike-EvANSTON, 
III., A. Wagner-HALLE a. S. 



BEGRUENDET UND HERAUSGEGEBEN 



VON 



W, BANQ 

o. o. Professor der Englischen Philologie an der Universitat Louvain 



ACHTER BAND 



LOUVAIN 

A. UYSTPRUYST 

LEIPZIG I LONDON 

O. HARRASSOWITZ |: David NUTl' 

igoS 



PEDANTIUS 

A LATIN COMEDY FORMERLY ACTED 
IN TRINITY COLLEGE. CAMBRIDGE 



EDITED BY 



Q. C. Moore Smith M.A, 

Professor of English Language and Literature 
in University College, Sheffleld 



« How fiill of harmless mirth is 
our Cambridge Pedantius ! » 

Sir J. Harington. 




LOUVAIN 

A. UYSTPRUYST 



'#' 



LEIPZIG 

O. HARRASSOWITZ 



LONDON 

David NUTT 



igoS 



PREFACE. 

I cannot send this edition of Pedantius into the world without 
returning my thanks to all who have assisted me in the course of 
my work. Among these I must specially mention my friend 
Mr G. J. Turner of S* John's College, Cambridge, and Lincoln's 
Inn, thanks to whose legal knowledge and acquaintance with the 
documents contained in the Record Office it was alone possible 
to re-construct the history of Edward Forsett and his family ; 
Di' J. S. Reid, Fellow and Librarian of Caius College, who most 
readily gave me valuable help of various kinds ; Mr Aldis Wright, 
Vice-Master of Trinity College, Dr Henry Jackson, Mr E. Harri- 
son, and Mr W. W. Rouse Ball, Fellows of Trinity College, 
Dr Peile, Master of Chrisfs College, and Mr R. F. Scott, Fellow 
and Bursar of S* John's College. I would also include some kind 
correspondents to Notes and Queries; and, last but not least, Profess- 
or Bang, who has given himself endless trouble in fulfilUng his 
high conception of the duties of General Editor, and at whose 
suggestion I undertook this particular piece of work. 

University College, Sheffield 
ist June, 1904. 



I 



INTRODUCTION. 



I. THE TEXTS OF PEDANTIUS. 



Peda ntius first appeared in p rinte^ form in i63j, forty years, 
according to its editors, more probably fifty years, after it was 
first acted. It had been licensed by the Stationers' Company on the 
gth February i63o (i63i). It appeared as a duodecimo, with the 
titlepage, the copper plates of Dromodotus and Pedantius, the 
introductory verses by the editors, the PersoncB, Argumentum and 
the concluding list of Erratula corrigenda headed Fabulam lecturo 
given in this volume. As will be seen, the book gave no indication 
of its authorship. This text will be called henceforth P. 

Two MSS. of Pedantius exist, one in the Library of Caius College 
Cambridge, one in that of Trinity College. The Caius MS. 62 (for- 
merly I25) is of the 16"^ or 17*^ century and contains three plays, 
Legge^s Richardus III, Hymenaus (without a title) and after them 
Padantius comoedia acta \ in collegio Sanctce et | individucB Trinitatis \ 
authore M*"^ \ Forcet. This text, which is written in a beautiful hand, 
will be henceforth called C. 

The Trinity College MS R 17 (9) also includes Pedantius. This 
text seems not to differ from C and is apparently a copy of it, made 
— tojudge from the writing — in a hasty and perfunctory manner. 
No further attention will be paid to it. 

We have now to consider the relation in which P and C stand 
to each other. 

The two texts differ from each other both by omission and addi- 
tion on either side : and it can be shown that neither is in all points 
nearer to the original form of the play than the other. 

Many differences between them are mere re-arrangements of the 
words forming a phrase, the substitution of one word for a syno- 
nym, or the expansion of a brachylogy. 



IV 



Thus in Act I Sc I 

P 

maiores tui 

heris conueniat 

nunc dierum praecepta 

aptius 

causa 

revulsse 

siccine, verbero ? 

sapis 

id reformido 

in mensa 

illam 

venerer meum 



C 

tui maiores 

conveniat dominis 

praecepta nunc dierum 

melius 

gratia 

divulsae 

siccine agis, verbero ? 

sapias 

reformido 

in mensam 

tuam 

meum venerer 



P contains many passages, especially passages of pedantry, 
which appear to be afterthoughts, intended to introduce fresh 
humour. 

By comparison with the C text, several of such passages are 
shown to be intrusive and to interrupt the connexion of ideas : 
and we are led to believe that other passages, though more neatly 
introduced, which occur in P only, are of the same character. 

Clear cases of such intrusion are : 

I. 3. 4^9 etc. 



Dro. Cauendum est ab eo 
tanquam a Scoi-pione. 

Ped. Imo quemadmodum 
qui sunt a Scorpiis icti, vel 
Scorpionibus etc. 

III. 5. i5o5. 
C 

Ped. Video te Cimmerijs ten- 
ebris occaecatum esse & egere 
multum candela ingenij mei. 

Dro. Tuum caput ergo can- 
delabrum est. 

Ped. Quid ego tibi multa? 
Diogenes es. 

Dro. Habes tu pluralitatem 
et tot quot verborum, sed nul- 
litatem philosophiae. Ut prob- 
em te idiotam esse, responde : 
Nonne Sol tibi videtur bipe- 
dalis ? 



Inserts after Scorpione : 
aut Cane ccelesti, qui in diebus 
Canicularibus calore suo no- 
civo plus mordet quam ullus 
Canis latrabilis. 



Ped. Video te Cimmerijs ten- 
ebris occoecatum esse & egere 
multum candela ingenij mei. 

Dro. Tuum ergo caput can- 
delabrum est. 

Ped. Quid ego tibi multa ? 
Diogenes Cynicus es. Compara 
doHum tibj. 

Dro. Carcer amoris est do- 
lium tuum dolorificuw. Sed ut 
probem te idiotam esse, res- 
ponde : non tibi videtur Sol 
bipedalis ? 



Here the editor of P, taking occasion of the mention of Diogen- 
es, has substituted a joke on dolium and dolorificum for a sentence 
of C, with the result that the next sentence, « ut probem etc » is no 
longer led up to, but appears as an abrupt transition. 

V. 3. 2567. 



Merc. Nosti manum&stylum 
hunc? 

Pced. Certe difficulter admod- 
um, scripta enim sunt vti vid- 
es raptim et negligenter. 

Merc. Perlegas quaeso has 
paucas lineas. 

Pad. Tu non putas me non 
posse legere ? 

Merc. Imo scio te etiam in- 
telligere posse. 



P after « stylum hunc » intro- 
duces a long passage, playing 
on the words suppositas, Donatus, 
etc. before resuming the origi- 
nal connexion. 

Gil. Lege distincte, si vis, 
singula. 

Ped. Quid ? num tu me putas 
non posse legere. 

Gil. Imo etiam intelligere 
posse scio. 



If there were any doubt that C has here the original form of the 
passage, it would vanish on the consideration that the words Nosti 
manum cS* stylum followed by raptim are parodies of Gabriel Harvey 
and indicated as such by Nash in his reference to the play *. In the 
P form the word raptim disappears. 

P therefore has additions not in the original text : and probably 
the majority of the pedantic passages which occur in P and not in 
C are of this character. 

P also has omissions of original passages : 

II. 3. II22. 



Dro. Cum natura velit omne 
grave ferri deorsum, tumdoc- 
trina et amor contrariantur non 
minus quam ens et non ens. 

Pad. Mihi vero sic omnem 
abstulit animum ut nesciam 
ens sim an non ens. 



Dro. Cum natura velit omne 
grave ferri deorsum. 



Ped. Mihi vero etc. 



*) Nash's spelUng Dromidote also supports the C text, which has Dro- 
midotus, not Dromodotus. On the other hand Harington's Pedantius agrees 
with the P text, C having Padantius, 



VI 



finiamus ambulando, ex quo 
magis erimus Peripatetici, id- 
que proprijssima ratione : nam 
motus excitat calorem 



IV. 2. 1903. 

C 

finiamus ambulando, ex quo 
magis erimus Peripatetici, doc- 
ehat enim Aristoteles discipulos suos 
amhulans, idque cum ratione : 
nam etc. 

On the other hand C also contains, if not additions to, at any 
rate omissions from, an earlier text. 

If we assume that any passages satirical of Gabriel Harvey neces- 
sarily belong to the first text, we must condemn C for omitting the 
passage in Act i. Sc. 3. 1. 371 etc. 



Ped, Cogitabam iam dudum 
ipse vos invisere, & quasdam 
in Scholis Rhetoricis recitare 
Declamationes meas, quse 
nempe, vt Demostheni, lucer- 
nam olent» 

Dro. Mallem olerent lucer- 
nam quam barbulse tuie vngu- 
enta. 

Ped. Composui , congessi, 
consarcinaui tres plusquam 
Philippicas , aut Catilinarias 
contra... armentum Oppidano- 
rum... 

Dro. Hsec sunt extra causam, 
Pedanti. 



Pad. Cogitabam iam dudum 
ipse vos revisere. 



Dro. Haec sunt extra causam, 
Pedanti. 



If P is here more original, we must suppose that the passage 
was omitted from C in view of some performance of the play at a 
time when the topical allusion to Harvey had lost point. 

It is however possible that if the play was performed several 
times within a few years, fresh Harvey allusions would be added. 
The above passage is therefore not very convincing as to C's infe- 
riority. With it goes probably another, at the end of the play, 
1. 2934. 



Ped. Vale vicina Academia. 
O foelicem illam Academiam 
quae Pedantium receperit, mi- 
seram illam, quae amiserit. 



Pcsd. Vale tu quae dudum 
introijsti vidua, nam ego iam 
etiam sum viduus. 



VII 



The words in P echo a passage of the same scene (11 2902-2909), 
which is in both texts, but it seems more likely that they should 
have been introduced here again as an afterthought, than that they 
should have been struck out by the scribe of C in favour of the 
feebler reference to Tuscidilla (called Fuscidilla in C). 

Other cases of omission in C are more convincing however. For 
example, I. 3. 541 : 



Silebo etiam Ciceronem ip- 
sum, vt plerisque placet. 



Silebo etiam Ciceronem ip- 
sum, per Aposiopesin, qui Cat- 
achrestice et parum caste amabat, vt 
nonnullis placet. 

Here the last words in C are meaningless and we conclude that 
the middle clause was omitted on moral grounds. 
So II. 2. 789 : 



Pedantius' speech (as given 
in C) after an intervening sen- 
tence ends in P with a request 
to Dromodotus for an opinion 
about his pupils based on phy- 
siognomy. 

Dromodotus' speech, « Que- 
madmodum etc » is a direct an- 
swer to this request, which is 
omilted in C. 

So III. 6. 1695 etc: 
P 

Ped. Quis in Rhetorum pom- 
pa potens ? Nonne Pedantius ? 

Lyd. Hei ! Nonne, mnne, no 
Pedantj. 

Dro. Habe hunc maritum. 
Est quidem macilentus, sed eo 
magis generativus : habet gra- 
cilem tibiam, sed grossum & 
nervosum femur. Prima nocte 
gignet masculum incontingen- 
ter. 

Lud. Si scires, quales iste 
gignere liberos posset, nun- 
quam eum recusares. 



Ped. Audin ' tu istum pue- 
rulum quam apposite quoad 
sensum , & figurate quoad 
phrasim loquatur? Mehercule 
amo hunc, ita me imitatur 
sedulo. 

Dro. Quemadmodum.-.Talis 
hic Ludio puer tuus. 



Ped. Quis in Rhetorum pom- 
pa potens ? Nonne Paedantius? 
quis omnibus scientijs sagina- 
tus ? nonne Paedantius ? quare, 
meum vellus aureum, si mecum 
diurna nocturnaque manu ver- 
sari velis, docta fies inde in 
vniversa Encyclopaedia. 



Lud. Si scires, quales 
gignere liberos possit, etc. 



ille 



vin 

Here Dromodotus' speech, omitted in C, leads up to Ludio's, 
which in C comes in abruptly. 

We find, then, that P certainly, and C with much probabib"ty, 
differs from the original form of the play and neither is a certain 
authority for correcting the other. Even if it were otherwise, it 
might perhaps be argued that when a play has been acted repeat- 
edly, and revised for each new performance, any one form has the 
same interest as any other : and it would be pedantic to attach 
particular importance to the form in which it left the hands of its 
original authors. As things are, I have taken as the basis of this 
edition the P text, making only such corrections as seemed neces- 
sary to clear it of obvious errors : and even such corrections I have 
seldom made without having the authority of C for doing so. 
Meanwhile all variants are given in the Textual Notes which follow 
the text. 

II. DATE OF THE PLAY. 

In determining the date of the composition and first perform- 
ance of Pedantius, we are assisted first of all by the following note 
appendedby Sir John Harington to the 14*^ Book of his translation 
of the Orlando Furioso (iSgi) : 

« In the description of Discord and Fraud and finding Silence 
in the House of Sleep being long since banished from philosophers 
and diuines, the allegorie is so plain, as it were time lost to spend 
time to expound it — only I will obserue one thing in which mine 
Author is thought to keep an excellent Decorum.; For, making 
Discord and Fraud of the feminine gender, he still makes Silence 
the masculine,' as the like pretie conceit is in our Cambridge 
Comedie Pedantius (at whiche I remember the noble Earle of Essex 
that now is, was present)jwhere the Pedantius himselfe, examining 
the gramaticall instruction of this verse : Cedant arma togce, concedat 
laurea lingua, vpon speciall consideration of the two last words, 
taught his schoUer Parillus ^ that laurea^ lingua sunt utraque fceminincB 
[sic] generiSf sed lingua potissimum, and so consequently silence might 
not by any meanes haue bene of the feminine gender ». 

Harington's words « at whiche I remember the noble Earle of 
Essexthatnow is,was present» tell usagreatdeal.Hawkins^remark- 
ed on them « he does not mention in what year », but he tells us 
more than Hawkins apparently saw. 

^) One wonders if Harington himself played this part. 
^) Ignoramus, ed. by J. S. Hawkins, 1787, p. 249- 



I 



First of all, the words « I remember «, « the noble Earle of 
Essex that now is » clearly imply that the performance in question 
took ^lace a consideraBIelTme before Harington was writing. ^ 

But further. Harington implies that not only Lord Essex but he 
himself was present at the first performance of the play. At what 
time do we know Harington and Essex to have been in Cam- 
bridge together ? The answer is — during their student years. 
Essex at the age of lo entered Trinity College in May iSyy, he 
was matriculated i July 1579 and took his M. A. degree on 
6 July i58i. Harington matriculated as a fellow-commoner of 
King's College^ on 8 Dec. 1576, obtained his B. A. as « iilius nobi- 
lis >^ by special grace in 1^77/8 and took his M. A. degree (no doubt 
remaining in residence till that time), like Essex, in i58i. 

We start then with a strong presumption that Pedantius was 
ybrought out between 1578 and July i58i. This presumption is 
abundantly confirmed. 

Nash in Have withyou to Saffron Walden tells us that Pedantius was 
a satire on Gabriel Harvey, and he speaks of it in connexion with N 
a period of Harvey's life which would coincide with the period ^ 
mentioned above. 

Nash tells us that in consequence of an offence given to a noble- 
man in one of Harvey's Familiar Epistles (published in June or 
July i58o) he had to lie perdu for 8 weeks in a nobleman's house, 
that Sir James Croft ferreted him out and had him put in the Fleet 
(which Harvey denied) and that on his humble submission he was 
sent back to Cambridge. He there gave himself great airs and led 
people to believe that he was destined for speedy preferment at ^ 
court. To court he returned, but behaved so ridiculously that his 
patron advised him to return to his studies and sent for another 
Secretary to Oxford ^. 

Nash continues : 

« Readers, be merry ; for in me there shall want nothing I can 
doo to make you merry. You see I haue brought the Doctor out of 
request at Court & it shall cost me a fall, but I will get him howted 
out of the Vniversitie too, ere I giue him ouer. What will you giue 
mee when I bring him vppon the Stage in one of the principallest 
Colledges in Camhridge ? Lay anie wager with me, and I will : or if 

*) It is commoiily stated incorrectly that he was of Chrisfs CoUege. 
2) Have withyou to Saffron Walden (1596), Grosart III 116, original ed. M4. 
Nash's story is given more fully below. 



you laye no wager at all, Ile fetch him aloft in Pedantius, that exquis- 
ite Comedie in Trinitie Colledge ; where vnder the cheife part, from 
which it tooke his name, as namely the concise and firking finicaldo 
y fine School-master, hee was full drawen & delineated from the soale 
of the foote to the crowne of his head. The iust manner of his phrase 
in his Orations and Disputations they stufft his mouth with & 
no Buffianisme throughout his whole bookes, but they bolsterd out 
his part with : as those ragged remnaunts in his foure familiar 
Epistles twixt him and Senior Immerito, raptim scripta, Nosti manum 
&» stylum, with innumerable other of his rabble-routs : and scoffing 
his Musarum Lachryma with Flebo amorem meum, etiam Musarum lach- 
rymis : I leaue out halfe : not the cariying vp of his gowne, his 
nice gate on his pantoffles, or the affected accent of his speach, but 
\ they personated. And if I should reueale all, I thinke they borrowed 
^ his gowne to playe the Part in, the more to flout him ». 

According to Nash, then, whose account is corroborated by what 

we find in Pedantius, the publication of Harvey's Familiar Epistles 

in the early summer of i58o was followed in succession by a time 

during which he was in concealment, by a return to Cambridge, by 

a short period during which he was Secretary to a protecting Lord, 

(probably Lord Leicester), by his dismissal from that post, and by 

the appearance oi Pedantius. Pedantius, then, (which, as we shall see, 

has undoubted allusions to the Familiar Epistles) according to Nash 

was brought on the stage six months at least after their publica- 

tion : but as Nash never states that he was himself in Cambridge 

lat the time, he leaves us to gather that it was acted before Octo- 

I Iber i582 when Nash matriculated at St John's. The period then in 

I \w\i\ch^.Pedantius appeaied, according tq Nash, was somewhere 

\ between the jiKintezi:)f i5So-and the summer of i582. 

Combining this result with that previously arrived at, ja^e^are led 
to expect that the play was brought out between the winter of i58o 
and July i58i, and probably jnthe « Candlemas Term », the ordinary 
time for the production of College plays. 

It is interesting therefore to find that the Junior Bursar's Book 
of Trinity CoUege * under the date 6 Feb. i58o/i has the entry : 
« Item layde out for the playes sexto Februarij 

vii xniis viiv^ ob. » 
I have little doubt myself that that sum of £ 5. 14 s. 8 ^/2 ^ defrayed 
the production of Pedantius on 6 February i58o/i. 

*) Which I was allowed to see by the kindness of Mr Aldis Wright, 
the Vice-Master. 



f 



XI 

I may add one other point which would confirm this conclusion. 
Pedantius asks (1. 371) : « Vt valent sodalis nostri Academici ? 
Numquid adhuc conVenit inter vos & oppidanos ? » The words 
seem to imply a recent disagreement between the University 
and the authorities of the town of Cambridge. If we turn to Hey- 
wood and Wrighfs University Transactions (II. 264 and 288) we find 
that in the spring and summer of i58o there were two serious dis- 
putes between the two bodies. If Pedantius was produced, as I have 
argued, early in i58i, it is quite natural that it should contain some 
reference to these recent occurrences. 

One may also observe that Legge's play of Richardus III which 
precedes Pedantius in the Caius MS was acted at St John's in i5y3 
or 15/9, and that Bellum Grammaticale, coupled with Pedantius by 
Harington in his Apology prefixed to his Orlando Furioso, (« How 
full of harmeles myrth is our Cambridge Pedantius ! andthe Oxford 
Bellum Grammaticale ! ») was written apparently at quite as early a 
date. 

III. AUTHORSHIP. 

An investigation into the question of authorship confirms the 
result ah"eady arrived at. 

Two statements in regard to the authorship of Pedantius are 
worthy of serious consideration : 

A priori one would assume that the author of a play acted in 
Trinity College would be a member of the College, probably ayoung 
Fellow, or at least a graduate. The two ascriptions now to be men- 
tioned alike satisfy this expectation. 

The Caius MS. describes the play as « Psedantius, Comoedia... 
authore Mro Forcet ». 

Nash in Stra^ige News * speaks of « M. Winhfields Comoedie of 
Pedantius in Trinitie College ». 

In spite of a ridiculous misunderstanding which with some read- 

ers converted « M. [i.e. Mr] Winkfield » into « Matthew Winkfield » 

(or Wingfield) ^ there is no doubt about the person whom Nash 

had in hi s mind . 

C^nthony WingBHd became a pensioner of Trinity College on 

*) Grosart II. 244, orig. ed. Hi^. 

2) See the article on Latin Plays in the Retrospective Review XII. 



xn 

25 Oct. i56g, a student of Gray's Inn 1572, scholar of Trinity iSySf 
B. A. 1573/4, minor fellow 1576, M. A. and major fellow 1577. % 
For some time he was Reader in Greek to the Queen. In March 
i58o/i he defeated Gabriel Harvey at the election to the office of 
PubHc Orator of the University. In i582-i583 he was Senior Proc- 
tor and during the latter part of his year of office, owing to the 
death of his original colleague, had Gabriel Harvey as Junior 
Proctor. He held the College offices of Senescallus (Steward) i583, 
Thesaurarius Junior (Junior Bursar) i585, Pandoxator (Supervisor 
of the Butteries) i586, and became Senior Fellow in 1587. In i588 
he ceased to be Fellow and next year resigned the Oratorship of 
the University. 

He seems to have left Cambridge in order to try his fortune in 
high places and to have met with h*ttle success. We find him 
writing on 18 Dec. i5g8 to Sir Robert Cecil ^ that he had often, 
when Public Orator at Cambridge, addressed his illustrious father 
in Latin letters and now having left academic fountains where 
things were pleasant and prosperous he has endured the hardships 
of the sea of a court and only through Cecirs help has escaped ship- 
wreck. Soon after this, he seems to have become tutpr to two young 
Cavendishes, holding his post till 1609 when he was succeeded by 
ihe famous Thomas Hobbes. He apparently died about i6i5. 

It is stated that Latin letters by Wingfield are to be faund in 
Episfola AcademiccB II, 468 and a copy of Latin verses by him in the 
University collection of verses on the death of Sir P. Sidney. An 
epigram The Peer Content is given in Lodge's Illustrations III, 176. 

Edward Forsett, (of whom Messrs Churchill and Keller say that 
« nichts weiter bekannt ist » '-*) having been matriculated from Chrisfs 
College on 22 Feb. i563/4 became Scholar of Trinity in i57i, B. A. 
1571/2, fellow of Trinity 1574, M. A. i575. In 1577 when Lord 
Essex went to Cambridge, Forsett had rooms contiguous appa- 
rently to those of Lord Essex and his tutors. For among Lord 
Essex's expenses « at his entrance in the chamber at Cambridge » 
of which a record is kept in Lansdowne MSS. 25. f. 46., we have 
a curious entry relating to the making of a door between Forsetfs 
rooms and those of Gervase Babington, another Fellow of Trinity 

*) HatneldMSSVin,So6. 

2) Jahrhuch der Shahespeare Gesellschaft, XXXIV. 275. 



xni 

of the same standing as himself, who became in time a Bishop ^ 
Forsett, like Babington, vacated his Fellowship at Michaelmas 
i58i. 

This is without doubt the « Mr Forcet » to whom the Caius scribe 
attributes the authorship of Pedantius. 

It is interesting to note that if the attribution of the play to 
Forsett is correct, we have in this another ground for fixing its 
date. It would have been unlikely that Forsett should have had a 
hand in it, if it had been produced after the summer of i58i when 
Forsett was no longer in Cambridge^ 

Before closing the account of Forsett*s Cambridge career, it 
should be mentioned that he wasthe author of a longcommendatory 
letter in Latin headed « Edouardus Forcettus Cantabrigiensis Lec- 
tori S. D. » which is appended to the Latin translation by W. Whita- 
ker of a work by Bishop Jewel, loannisluelli.. Adversus ThomamHar' 
dingum volumen alterum, Londini iSyS. Whitaker, then a Fellow of 
Trinity about five years older than Forsett, was a divine of immense 
learning, a moderate Puritan, and recognised as the champion of 
English Protestantism against Bellarmine. It says much, therefore, 
for Forsetfs reputation as a scholar and a serious man that as a 
layman of five and twenty he should have been asked to contri- 
bute the first and most important of the commendations accom- 
panying Whitaker's work. In the letter he writes as a convinced 
Protestant and patriot and denounces the « homines Angloloua- 
nienses qui maluerunt Louanii potius venenum exitiale dirumque 
perpotare quam saluberrimum gustare succum Angliae vereque 
profecto lac maternum.» How little did he foresee the time when a 
new race of «homines Anglolouanienses » would give to the world 
a second edition of Pedantius ! 

It has been said that Edward Forsett had been matriculated as a 
member of Chrisfs College on 22 Feb 1 563/4. The University Matri- 
culation Book among the students of Chrisfs College of that date 
contains the series of names « Forcet W., Forcet Hen. imp. 2 (n), 
Forcet Edw. imp. (10) » The number in a bracket gives the age. 

*) « My part of the dore betwixt M^ Forcett and me nis vi^ 

Geruatius Babington 
For making the door betwixt M^ Babington and me, my part iiis vi^ 

Edward Forcet ». 
^) = « impubes ». 



XIV 

Researches at the Record Office, London, in which the chief work 
has been done for me by my friend Mr G. J. Turner of Lincoln's 
Inn, editor of « Seled Pleas of the Forest » for the Selden Society, 
have enabled me to see in the above Forcets the three eldest sons 
of Richard Forsett of Gray's Inn and Margaret (name unknown) 
his wife — and in consequcnce to trace the later career of Edward 
Forsett with comparative certainty. 

When Forsett left Cambridge in i58i, it was probably to enter in- 
to the Queen's service. Forsetfs connexion with Lord Essex, then a 
ward of Lord Burleigh, would probably make this easy for 
him even if he had had no family interest at court. But that he had 
such interest seems clear from the terms of the will of his father, 
Richard Forsett, « made the XV daye of July in the 3rd yere of the 
raigne of our soueraigne ladie Quene Elizabeth» (i. e. i56i). The 
will contains the following curious clauses : cc Item I giue and 
bequeath to the right honorable WilHam Cecil knight » (i. e. the 
future Lord Burleigh) « £ 20 of lawful money of England, desir- 
ing his honorable mastershipp of his goodness to take my eldest 
son John Forsett into his seruice if he shall think him so entred in 
lerning that he may be meete for his seruice. Item I doe bequeath 
to Mr Gerrard the queens majestys general attorney one of my 
three eldest sonnes and £ 6. i3. 4 of lawfull money of England 
with him and he shall take his choice of them at his pleasure. « 
It is clear from this that both Lord Burleigh and Sir Gilbert 
Gerard were under a moral obHgation to do something for one 
of Richard Forsetfs sons — and as Edward was the only son whom 
we know to have entered the pubHc service, we may conclude that 
he did so under Lord Burleigh's or Gerard's patronage. 

Though we hear nothing of him in this connexion during the 
reign of Elizabeth, we find from the State Papers, Domestic Series that 
on 19 May 1609 « Edw. Forsett » reports on « inconveniences Hkely 
to ensue in the Office of Works from refusal of the paymasters to 
comply with the regulations », that on 20 May 1609 there is a warrant 
to pay him £ 200 for repairs about Oatlands Park, and on i May 
1610 there is the entiy «Edw. Forsett and Simon Basill to Salisbury . 
Survey and estimate for rebuilding a barn at Nonsuch». It would 
appear that the Office of Works with which Forsett was connected 
was located in the Tower, for we find Edw. Forsett and John 
Locherson on 25 and 27 Feb. and 2 March 1606 reporting'.on a con- 



XV 

versation of some of the Gunpowder Plot prisoners overheard in the 
Tower, while on 6 July 1608 and 18 July 1610 leave of absence is 
given to the Lieutenant of theTower on condition that Edw. Forsett 
or another should act as Deputy in his absence. 

In the first parliament of James I (i6o3/4 — 1610/1) Edward For- 
sett was returned for Wells in Somersetshire in place of Sir Robert 
Stapletondeceased. This was probably in the summer of 1606, as we 
find Sir R. Stapleton taking part in the proceedings of the House of 
Commons on 6 May 1606, whereas during the last two sessions of 
the parliament (18 Nov. 1606 — 4 July 1607 ^nd 9 Feb. 1609/10 — 
23 July 1610) <c Mr Forsett » is constantly put on committees for 
considering bills after their second reading. 

On 8 June 161 1 Edward Forsett obtained agrant of the manor 
of Tyburn or Maiylebone. This manor had been leased from the 
crown to Sir Henry Sidney for 35 years from Michaelmas i563, but 
Sir Henry Sidney seems to have disposed of his rights to Richard 
ForsettjEdward Forsett's father,as, atthe date when theleasebegan, 
Margaret Forsett, Richard Forsetfs widow, entered intopossession. 
By letters patent of 3 July i583 a new lease of the manor had been 
granted to Edward Forsett himself for 21 years from Michaelmas 
1598 when Sir H. Sidney's lease expired. Accordingly he was 
already lease-holder of the manor when in 161 1 it became his own. 
After this he lived for some years at the Manor House, the house 
which till 1791 stood on the site now occupied by Devonshire Mews. 
The manor remained in Forsetfs family till his descendant John 
Austen Esq sold it in 1710. 

Various documents from i583 onwards describe Edward Forsett 
as « of London gent » with the variations « of Holborne near London, 
gent»(2 Feb. i585)ccof the Savoy, co. Middlesex gent»(i589)but after 
1598 he is described as « of Marybone gent». From about 161 1 he is 
no longer ccgent» but ccesquire» and ccjustice of the peace». The State 
Papers show him acting as a justice on 8 May 1620 and 28 March 1621 . 

In the midst of his worldly occupations, Edward Forsett remain- 
ed a scholar. He published in 1606 ; A comparative Discovrse of the 
Bodies Natvral and Politiqve. By Edvvard Forset,SLnd in 1624 : A de/ence 
of the right of Kings [against R, Parsons] by Edward Forset Esquire, ' 
which would seem to have been written about 1609 when Parsons 
was still alive. While these books show that classical and scho- 
lastic learning which we should expect in the author of Pedantius 



XVI 

and of the commendatory letter of Whitaker's work, — even certain 
coincidences of phrase with our play * — they connect themselves at 
the same time with the man of affairs whose life we have traced, in 
that the author of the second is described as « Esquire » and 
expressly stated to be a Justice of the Peace ^. 

Edward Forsett married (apparently about i585) Elizabeth, daugh- 
ter of Robert Carr of Hillingdon, Middlesex. By her he had a son 
Robert and a daughter Frances, wife of Matthew Howland (after- 
wards knighted), besides other children. These latter as well as 
his wife were already dead, when, having settled his «lands of inher- 
itance » on his son Robert and resigned to him the manor-house of 
Marylebone, Edward Forsett died early in i63o at the age of 78. His 
will made i3 Oct. 1629 when he was living at « Charinge Crosse 
howse », was proved 25 May i63o. In it he directed that he should 
be buried in the vault he had made in Marylebone Church ^. 

We see that both Wingfield and Forsett satisfy all the require- 
ments which we should expect in the author oiPedantius. Both were 
young fellows of Trinity, in residence in i58i — both were men of 

^) For example : from A Comparative Discourse : to make quidlihet ex quodli- 
bet — the last word probably a mere misprint — (To the ResideT.Cp.Ped. 
i665) : matter desiringly affecteth his forme (p. 3) : his best guide Hke the 
threed of Ariadne, to lead him through the laberinth of so many intricat 
diuersities (p. 87. Cp. Ped. 496) : there is not in his brest.. any glasse win- 
dowes.. for medHng Momus to look into the reserued occuUanda of the 
heart (p. 98. Cp. Ped. 1020) : from A Defence : concluding so magistraliter 
(p. 35) : an argument ah authoritate (p. 42) : constitutive causes (p. 5o) : 
the deadhest poyson that lyeth in the Dragons Tayle (p. 53) : this theire 
Advocate and Orator (p. 60) : as if orhs and urhs were all one (p. 61) : 
his direct and indirect, his absolute and conditionall, his mediate and 
immediate, his simpliciter and secundum quid ov quatenus (p. 63) : any subal- 
ternate supremacy (p. 66) : an alter idem (ih) : his ille ego (p. 69). 

2) Anthony A' Wood, who knew nothing of our Cambridge Edward 
Forsett, wrongly attributes both these books to an Edward Forsett of 
the famil}-^ of the Forsetts of Billesby, Linconshire, who was matricula- 
ted at Lincoln College, Oxford on 19 Nov. 1591. {Athence II 5). 

3) This church was pulled down in 1741. Lysons' Environs ofLondon tells 
us that the Forsett vaiilt was indicated by some rude verses : — 

These pewes unscrud and tane in sundir, 

In stone thers graven what is undir : 

To wit, a valt for burial there is 

Which Edward Forset made for him and his. 
A pedigree and fuller account of the Forsett family by MrG. J. Turner 
and myself will, I hope, shortly appear in the Genealogist or some other 
journal. 



xvn 

scholarly attainments — and, if we are right in fixing the first per- 
formance as having taken place on 6 Feb. i58i, Wingfield was at 
the moment engaged in a contest for an academical office against 
Gabriel Harvey. The play emanated from a set of Trinity men, 
whom that contest had stimulated to make a butt of Harvey. 

Probably more hands than one were engaged on it. Whether the 
main author was Wingfield or Forsett, we cannot say. The fact 
that Wingfield's opposition to Harvey was notorious may well have 
led Nash to think of him in connexion with the play. On the other 
hand as Forsett left Cambridge in i58i and would probably soon 
afterwards be forgotten there, it is likely that the association of his 
name with Pedantius was a very early one and so deserving our spe- 
cial consideration. On the whole we shall probably be right if we 
attach more weight to the anonymous scribe of the Caius Ms. and 
assign Pedantius to Edward Forsett. 

Two other names have been associated with the authorship of 
Pedantius. 

Noble in his Memoirs of the Protectoral House of Cromwell 1784 
(vol. I p. 323) has the following confused passage, in which he 
attributes Pedantius to Dr Thomas Beard, Oliver Cromweirs Hunt- 
ingdon schoolmaster. 

« Dr Beard is author of « Pedantius... i63i ».. he in part was 
author of the Theatre of Gods Judgments, in the frontispiece of which 
is a neat whole-length print of him with two scholars standing 
behind him, a rod in his hand and as in pro^senti appearing from his 
mouth. » 

Noble therefore states (i) that the copperplate of Pedantius pre- 
fixed to the play represents D^ Beard, (2) that the play was also 
written by him : but he appears to be under the impression that the 
portrait is prefixed, not to the play, but to Dr Beard's authentic 
work, The Theatre of God's Judgments, (1597). 

Noble's statement is manifestly based on a hasty reading of J. 
Granger's Supplement to Biographical History of England 1774 p. 201, 
where Granger, after describing the figure of the schoolmaster 
prefixed to Pedantius in the same terms as those used afterwards by 
Noble, and stating it to be a portrait of Dr Beard, goes on to say 
that Dr Beard was author of « Pedantius... i63i » and adds « The 
print of him belongs to this comedy ». Granger's statements that 
Pedantius was written by Beard and the cut was a portrait of Beard 



XVIII 

are copied, not only by Noble, but by A. Bromley in his Catalogue 
of Engraved British Portraits 1793 p. 84 and by B. Brook Lives ofthe 
Puritans i8i3 vol. II p. 3g6, while J. S. Hawkins in his edition of 
Ignoramus 1787 p. 249 makes the same statements on the authority 
of Noble ^ VVhat ground Granger had for either statement I have 
not discovered. 

That Dr Beard was the author of Pedantius has no sort of proba- 
biUty. He was not of Trinity College in the first place, but of 
Jesus : he took his B. A. degree in 1687/8 and his M. A. degree in 
iSgi, that is, in the very year in which Harington wrote that he 
rememhered the play to have been witnessed (apparently years before), 
by Lord Essex : and if he had been the author of the play, it is 
extremely unhkely that he should have been caricatured in the 
person of his own butt, Pedantius, when the play was printed in 
i63i — yet the latter statement rests on the same authority as the 
former. 

In spite however of the strong evidence and strong probabilities 
which connect the play with Wingfield, or Forsett, or both of 
them jointly, and the utter groundlessness of its ascription to 
Beard, it is a remarkable fact that up to now the catalogues of 
our great libraries (that of the Bodleian is a praiseworthy excep- 
tion) almost all treat Pedantius as the work of Beard. Even the 
Dictionary of National Biography in speaking of the play under 
« Anthony Wingfield » tells us that Beard's claim is a stronger one. 

How then can Beard's name have come to be associated with the 
play ? My own theory is that some one saw rightly or wrongly in 
the portrait of Pedantius a resemblance to Beard, who survived 
at Huntingdon till a year after the play had appeared in print, and 
who would probably a few years later come to be hated by Royal- 
ists as the schoolmaster of Oliver Cromwell. The name of Beard 
having acquired this connexion with the play, it only needed a 
rather more than ordinary confusion of mind to say that he was 
the author. The persistence of this legend is only another proof 

*) The author of the article on Latin Plays in the Retrospective Review 
XII asserts — no doubt carelessly — that the figure of Dromodotus prefix- 
ed to the play is said to represent Beard. It is noteworthy that the 
Biographia Dramatica of Baker-Reed-Jones (1812) calls « M. Wingfield » 
ithe reputed author » of Pedantius and knows nothing of Beard in this 
connexion. 



XDC 

that a lie dies hard. If it is now scotched, we have performed a 
service for which no one would have been so grateful to us as 
Dr Beard himself. 

In The Theatre of Gods Judgments — of which a 3rd edition 
appeared, like PedantiuSf in i63i, — D^ Beard writes in the true 
Puritan vein ^ : 

« It resteth now that wee speake somewhat of Playes and Come- 
dies, and such like toys and May-games, which haue no other vse in 
the world but to depraue and corrupt good manners, and to open 
a doore to all vncleannesse ; the eares of young folke are there pol- 
luted with many filthy and dishonest speeches, their eyes are there 
infected with lasciuious and vnchaste gestures and countenances, 
and their wits are there stayned and embrued with so pernitious 
liquor that (except Gods good grace) they will euer sauour of it ». 

And he goes on to tell us with approval that among the Romans 

« the masters, guiders, and actors of Playes were always debar- 
red as men infamous from bearing anie publike Office or dignitie 
in the Commonwealth. » 

Is it not an insult to the man who wrote those words to suppose 
that — even in his salad days — he had been himself the author 
of a comedy ? 

Cooper in his Athena Cantabrigienses (II 441-2) 3iSSigTiS Pedantius to 
aiourth claimant, Walter Hawkesworth of Trinity College, B. A. 
1591/2 ^. It is clear that Cooper was forgetful of the mention made of 
Pedantius by Harington in i5gi and by Nash in i^gS when he could 
write as follows : 

« At the Bachelor*s Commencement 1602/3 the Latin comedy of 
Leander was acted at Trinity College for the second time, and 
another comedy, whichhe(i. e. Hawkesworth) had himself written, 
entitled Pedantius, was produced for the first time. He represented 
the principal characters in both these dramas ». 

Cooper's statements are repeated by Hawkesworth's biographer in 
the Dictionary 0/ National Biography, who indeed slightly improves 
on his source by speaking of Pedantius as a comedy « which he is 
known to have written » 

It is quite clear that if the Pedantius said to have been played in 
1602/3 was the play which we possess both in print and in MS, the 

1) p. 436, 

2) Cooper is not consistent with himself as in the same work he assigns 
the play to Anthony Wingfield and mentions the claims of Forsett and 
Beard. 



XX 

play, that is, known to Harington and Nash, Walter Hawkesworth 
was not its author. It is at the same time possible that he adapted 
it for its new use, perhaps by adding the many (though unimpor- 
tant) interpolations which distinguish the printed text of i63i from 
the Caius MS. 

But what was Cooper's authority ? Was it merely a chance 
remark of Cole's ? For Cole in his notes for his proposed Athena 
Cantabrigienses (Add. Mss, 5Sji p. 102), after attributing to Walter 
Hawkesworth the play Labyrinthus, adds the words, 
« Qu : if he was ye author of Pedantius .. i63i ? » 
If this vague suggestion of Cole's is all that Cooper's statement 
rests on, we have once more exposed a myth. 

IV. PERFORMANCES OF PEDANTIUS. 

The firfet performance of Pedantius took place, as we have argued, 
on 6 February i58i — and no doubt in the Hall of Trinity College. 

Mr J. W. Clark tells us * that 

« Queen Elizabeth's statutes given in i559-6o [the College had 
been founded in 1549] prescribe the annual performance of plays in 
f the hall during the twelve days of Christmas under the direction 
of the nine lecturers (lectores). The head-lecturer (primus leciorj is 
to represent either a comedy or tragedy : the remaining eight are 
to divide four plays among them, either comedies or tragedies, 
one of each being entrusted to two lecturers. The performances 
may be public or private. If these directions be not carried out, 
each lecturer who is to blame is to pay a fine of ten shillings. Plays 
were accordingly performed in the hall of Trinity College for a 
considerable number of years, as shown by the entries in the 
Audit-Book, but towards the end of the seventeenth century they 
were given up. » 

The old Hall of Trinity occupied the site of the present combi- 
nation room, buttery and kitchen. The front of it on the Great 
Court was still preserved after the construction of the present hall 
in 1604 and it is to be seen in Loggan's plan of the college. The Old 
Hall, according to M^ Clark, was about 62 feet long by 26 broad, 
nearly corresponding therefore in its dimensions to the present hall 
of Peterhouse. It had the screens, butteries and kitchen at its 
north end ^. 

*) ArcUtedural History of Camhridge. III, 371. 
2) Ih. II. 466-468. 



XXI 

College plays were acted with much splendour. This is seen by 
a letter written by Roger Ascham from Antwerp on i Oct. i55o to 
his friend Edward Raven, Fellow of S* John's College, in which 
Ascham tried to give Raven some idea of the magnificence of 
Antwerp by saying that it surpassed all other cities which he had 
visited as much as the hall of his college when decorated for a 
play at Christmas surpassed its appearance at ordinary times *. 

Included among the Parne Papers in Trinity College Library 
are some accounts of the year i555 for repairs to properties for « the 
Master's show» (probably a play by J . Christopherson, then Master 
of the College). These properties include asps, crocodiles, a sceptre 
etc. 

The following letter 2 from the Master and Seniors of the 
College forty years later shows at once the official character 
which the college plays still retained and the importance attached 
to their worthy representation. 

« To the right honorable... the Lo : Burghley... 

Our bounden dutie in most humble wise remembred. Whereas 
we intend for the exercise of yonge gentlemen and scholers in our 
Colledge to sett forth certaine Comoedies and one Tragoedye, there 
being in that Tragoedie sondry personages of greatest estate to be 
represented in auncient princely attire, w^^ is no where to be had, 
but within the office of the Roabes at the Tower : it is our humble 
request your most honorable Lo : would be pleased to graunte your 
Lordship's warrant unto the chief officers there that upon sufficient 
securitie we might be furnished from thence with such meete 
necessaries as are required. W^^ favor we have founde heretofore 
upon your good Lo. Uke hon. warrant, that hath the rather em- 
bouldned us at this tyme... Froiri Trinitie Colledge in Cambridge 
28 Jan. 1594. 

Tho. Nevile, Geo. Lee, Jer. Radcliff, Jo. Sledd, Gre. Milner, 
GuH. Hall, Sam. Heron, Cuth. Norris. » 

From the following entries in the Junior Bursar's Book of 
Trinity CoUege for the year 1578-1579, we gather that performances 
of college plays (especially perhaps if the plays had the same satiri- 
cal character as Pedantius) sometimes excited the angry passions 
of persons not admitted to witness them. 

^) R. Aschami Epistolarum lihri iv. Oxoniae 1703. p. 223. Quoted by W^ 
Glark, III, 372. 

2) Lansdowne MSS. 78. 16. Printed by ElHs, Ser I. no 23o (vol. III p. 33) 
and by Heywood and Wright, University Transactions, II, 57. 



XXII 

« It. for thyrtye foote of new glasse after the playes in the hall 
windowes xv^ 

It. for new leading of thirtye foote in the great hall windowes 

Some of the reasons why College plays were favoured by the aca- 
demic authorities in spite of Puritan cavillings we may see set forth 
by Heywood in his Apology for Actors (1612) * : 

« Do not the Universities, the fountaines and well springs of all 
goodarts, learning7an3"clocumerits, admit the like in their coUedges? 
and they (I assure my selfe) are not ignorant of their true use. In 
the time of my residence in Cambridge, I have seen tragedyes, 
comedyes, historyes, pastorals, and shewes, publickly acted, 
in- which graduates of good place and reputation~Kave been 
specially parted. This is held necessary for the emboTdehing of 
tHeir Junior schollers to arme them with audacity against they 
come to bee imployed in any publicke exercise, as in the reading 
of the dialecticke, rhetoricke, ethicke, mathematicke, the physicke 
oi" metaphysike lectures. It teacheth audacityto the bashfull_gi'_^^' 
maTian, beeing newly admitted into the private colledge, and 
after matriculated and entred as a member of the University, and 
makes him a bold sophister to argue pro et contra, to compose his 
sillogismes, cathegoricke, or hypotheticke (simple or compound), 
to reason and frame a sufficient argument to prove his questions, 
or to defend any axioma, to. distinguish of any dilemma, and be 
able to moderate in any argumentation whatsoever. 

To^-come to rhetoricke : it not onely emboldens a scholler to 
speake, but instriiGts him to speake well, and wijth judgemerrt, to 
o"bserve his commas, colons, and fuU poynts, his parentlTeses7his 
breathing spaces, and distinctions, to keepe a decorum in his 
couhtehance, neither to frowne when he should smile, nor to make 
unseemely and disguised faces in the delivery of his words, not to 
stare with his eies, draw awry his mouth, confbund his voice in 
the hollow of his throat, or teare his words hastily betwixt his 
teeth ; neither to buftet his deske like a mad-man, nor stand in his 
place like a livelesse image, demurely plodding, and without any 
smooth and formal motion. It instructs him to fit his phrases to his 
action, and his action to his phrase, and his pronuntiation to them 
both. » 

« To proceed, and to looke with those men that professe them- 
selves adversaries to this quality, they are none of the gravest 
and most ancient Doctors of the Academy, but onely a sorte of 
finde-faults, such as interest their prodigall tongues in all men's 
affaires without respect. These I have heard as liberally in their 

*) Shakespeare Society's reprint p. 28, (slightly corrected). 



I 



XXIII 

superficial censures taxe the exercises performed in their colledges, 
as these acted on our publicke stages, not looking into the true 
and direct use of either, but ambitiously preferring their owne 
presumptuous humors, before the profound and authenticall judge- 
ments of all the learrteti-Boct^fs-of the Universitie ». 

The excellence of the acting of college playes in attested in a 
Latin letter of a foreigner, William Soone S of iSyS thus ti-anslated 
in Cooper's Annals of the University : 

tc In the months of January, February and March to beguile the 
long evenings they amuse themselves with exhibiting pubHc 
plays which they perform with so much elegance, such graceful 
action and such command of voice, countenance and gesture that 
if Plautus, Terence, or Seneca were to come to life again, they 
would admire their own pieces and be better pleased with them 
than when they were performed before the people of Rome, and 
Euripides, Sophocles and Aristophanes would be disgusted at the 
performance of their own citizens ». 

It will be seen that Soone speaks of the Lent or Candlemas term 
as that in which plays were acted. We are therefore not surprised 
to find that in i58i the Trinity plays were given — not as the 
statutes ordained — in the twelve days of Christmas, but on the 
6 February. 

From what has been said we can imagine the scene when 
Pedantius was presented. The CoUege Hall was no doubt packed 
with spectators — chiefly, we may presume, from the College itself, 
which in iSyS had 38o members in residence — but it included 
some from without the college, for John Harington of King's, the 
Queen's godson, was there ; and possibly Robert Greene of Clare 
Hall and Kit Marlowe of Benet's ^. And no doubt the rumour that 
Mr Harvey of Trinity Hall was to be satirized would make many 
older members of the University eager to see the fun. 

How often after this occasion Pedantius was acted in the Univer- 
sity we do not know. Nash tells us (speaking of Harvey) : « better 
acted than he hath been at Cambridge, hee can neuer be : where 

*) Bruin. De prcecipuis urhibus. II, i. 

2) Greene after his travels abroad is thought to have resided at Cam- 
bridge from i58o till he took his M. A. in i583. (His name however does 
not occur in a Hst, preserved in Lansd. MSS 33.43 of members of the 
University in residence in November i58i). Marlowe, though he did not 
matriculate till 17 March i58o/i, must have been in residence at Corpus 
a year earUer, as he took his B. A. degree in i582/3. 



XXIV 

vpon euerie stage, hee hath been brought for a Sicophant and a 
Sowgelder [i-e. a fool] » *. But as Nash tells us that the three 
brothers Harvey were ridiculed at Clare Hall in a show called 
« Tarrarantantara turba tumultuosa Trigonum Tri-Harveyorum, 
Tri- harmonia » ^ we cannot be sure that in the former passage he 
means to imply that Pedantius itself had been acted on every stage 
in Cambridge. 

In an account of Lord Essex's « device before the Queen » 3 given 
on the 17 November, the « Queens Day », iSgS, Rowland Whyte 
writes to Sir R. Sidney : « Thold Man was he, that in Cambridg 
plaied Giraldy, Morley plaied the Secretary, and he that plaied 
Pedantiq [at C?] was the Soldior... » ^. 

Is this a reference to a performance of Pedantius at Cambridge ? 
If so, it was probably a performance much more recent at the time 
Whyte was writing than the original performance of i58i. It is 
probable however that our play is not in question here, and that 
« Giraldy » and « Pedantiq » were characters in some other comedy 
recently acted at Cambridge. 

We have already quoted Cooper's account of the acting of a 
play called Pedantius in 1602 in which the chief part was taken by 
Walter Hawkesworth. But assuming that Cooper had some ground 
for his statement, it is possible (though not likely) that this was a 
new play. 

How far was our play known outside Cambridge before it was 
printed in i63i ? It is a question not easy to answer. Nash's words 
in Strange Newes (i5g3) « This I will iustifie against any Dromidote 
Ergonist whatsoever » ^ might lead one to think that, « DromidDte » 
had become a popular expression for a scholasticjlogician. Nash 
may, however, have been writing for the benefit of Gabriel Harvey 
and the select few who would see the allusion. H. Peacham writes 
in his Compleat Gentleman (1627) p. 27 : « in Italy, of all professions, 
that of Pedant eria in held in basest repute ; the Schoole-master 
almost in euery Comedy being brought vpon the Stage to paralell 
the Zani, or Pantaloun. He made vs good sport in that excellent 

*) Have with you. {Worhs ed. Grosart III. 169 : orig. ed. R^v) 

2) Have withyou, (Grosart III 118 : M4V). 

^) Bacon wrote the speeches for this device. 

^*) Sidney Papers, ed. ColUns, vol I, p. 362, (corrected from MS). 

5) Nash's Works ed. Grosart II, p. mS : orig. ed. Ea. 



XXV 

Comedy oi Pedantius, acted in our Trinite Colledge in Cambridge ». 
But Peacham was a Trinity man. 

Messrs Churchill and Keller i argue that Shakespeare had Pedan- 
tius in mind when he wrote Loves Labour Lost and that Holofernes 
there represents Pedantius, and Sir Nathaniel, Dromodotus. They 
point out that in the folio Holofernes appears almost always as 
« Pedant ». I fail to see any such close resemblance as to convince 
me that Shakespeare knew our play : the prefixing of « Pedant » to 
Holofernes' speeches instead of his name is only what is found in 
similar cases in a number of Italian comedies. However now that 
Pedantius is made more accessible, it is open to any reader to form 
an opinion on the point which will be just as good as mine. 

That Pedantius was known to the authors of the Cambridge 
Parnassus plays is a priori probable and there are passages in the 
plays which one may suppose to have been suggested by the 
earlier comedy) for example the complaints of the tailor against 
his university customers 2 and the exclamation « here's a true 
Pedantius » ^. 

V. SOURCES OF THE PLAY. 

When in the winter of i58o-i58i Forsett or Wingfield or a group 
of Trinity men took in hand to produce a comedy for Candlemas, 
what process did they adopt ? Did they invent their play, plot and 
all, or did they lay hands on some German or Italian comedy and 
transform it to their purposes ? 

No earHer play has yet been found which bears much resem- 
rblance to the Trinity comedy as produced. The character of the 
l Pedant, derived ultimately from the Bacchides of jPlautus, is 
I common to a vastjmmbeiii^Li^fimed^^ I taHan and Germany an d 
I the mam traits gf _this . character are seen alike in the^s^olastic 
i philosopher.Drqmodotus and Jhe humanist Pedantius. Pedantius 
j is indeed more than the ordinary pe^ant : he is a man of fashion 
' with the ambition to shine at court and, above all, he is in love. 
\ But the pedanMnJom was also known to Italian story and 
i Italian comedy : he is to be found for example in a novella by 

*) Shakespeare Jahrhuch, XXXIV, pp. 275 et seq. 

2) Returnfrom Parnassus, Part 1, 11, i, 522. 

3) Ib. 1. 757. 



XXVI 



Cena (II. Nov. 7) and in one by Pietro Fortini, (Novella 5) ^ and 
in comedies by F. Belo, or Bello, (II Pedante 1529) Dolce (Ragazzo 
i54i)jind R. Martini (Amore scolastico i5yo). Pedantius' fondness for 
clagsical quotations, his absurd etymologies, the scenes of pedantic 
tnstructioii between Pedantius and Dromodotus and their^pupils, 
are all part of the traditional property of schoolmaster comedy. 
The character of the cloth-merchant had appeared in Reuchlin's 
Henno and earlier in Maitre Pathelin. 

But when all this is said, it remains true that no single play or 
story has been found which can be called the source of our comedy, 
not even by Creizenacb who in his Geschichte des neueren Dramas 
shows so wide a knowledge of dramatic Hterature and a particular 
acquaintance with our play, or at least with the abstract of it given 
by Churchill and Keller. 

But if, in default^of further research, we are left without any 
foreign source for our play, we shall not, I think, jump to the 
conclusion that our authors had nothing before them to work on. 
On the contrary I think the play itself contains evidence that it is 
of the nature of a sequel to a play — no doubt a Latin play — 
which had been previously seen by the same audience. 

In the first scene Crobolus (described in the argument as « olim 
servus Chremuli ») is giving a lesson to his servant Pogglostus how 
to treat him in his new role of a master. Chremulus, at the time 
the play opens, is dead. There would appear to be no reason for 
mentioning him unless he is a character already known. And how 
much more point the first scene gains, if we suppose that in it 
Crobolus is no new character, but one known to the audience 
previously as a slave ! 

But there is more than this. Pedantius tells how in the past he 
had_jwarned his pupil Leonidas against love. Leonidas plays 
no part in this play : but he is represented as being now in an 
influential position at Court. Yet he is spoken of as though the 
audience knew already much about him 2. I am persuaded then 
that Pedantius had been preceded by a comedy much nearer to 
the Plautine and earlier Italian type, in which the chief role was 
played by a young man Leonidas, the son of Chremulus, who 

*) A. Graf, Attraverso il cinquecento. I Pedante. 

*) Notice the very casual maiiner in which his name is first introduced 
I. 354 and then again 1. ii36. 



I 



XXVII 

assisted by his slave Crobolus — in defiance of the counsels of his 
schoolmaster Pedantius — carried through some love-intrigue with 
success, a comedy which ended with the death of Chremulus and 
the manumission of Crobolus. 

If this theory is correct, the play wrights of i58o-i58i conceived 
the idea which occurred to Queen Elizabeth when she asked to 
see Falstaft in love and was rewarded with the play pf Merry 
Wives, and to Boiardo when he based on 'PulcHs Mor^ante Maggiore (jj^ 
his Orlando Innamorato. They de termiried to show.the Pedant in f)^^^ 
love. This was I believe the root-idea of our play. ' 

But then came a brilliant after-thought. Would not a pedant in 
love suggest to a Cambridge audience the luckless Gabriel Harvey, 
Wingfield's rival for the Oratorship, .Jlarve^Jknownjiotmore for 
his devotion to learning than for his^social ambitioh^, his fasti- 
dious dandyism and his-inahility.to_pay his tailor ? Leonidas might 
now take the place of Spenser, the friend and pupil of Harvey, 
who was in favour with the great, and through whom Harvey 
had a connexion with the Court. And so Harvey's phrases, 
or such as were most open to the ridicule of the irreverent, were 
put into the Pedant's mouth, and the actor of the part was instruc- 
ted to mimic Harvey's deportment. 

But granting that the evolution of the play in the hands of 
Wingfield or Forsett was as we have described, we have only 
carried the difficulty one step further back. We have still to find 
some original on which was built, not Pedantius, but Pedantius' 
predecessor, Leonidas. The names of the characters — especially Pog- 
glostus, Tuscidilla (or Fuscidilla) and Crobolus— excite curiosity. Is 
it notpossible to show some Italian play or story from which these 
names and the elements of the action of the piece were derived ? 

VI. THE PLAY. 

Our comedy in the persons of Pedantius and DrQmodatus sati- 
rizes two distinct academic types, the rjf^ftr onian hiiTin prn^t (whn 
had taken the place of the medieval grammarian) and thejjphllo^ 
»t^pSerpOBL£ schopl. It is worth while therefore to say a few words 
on these types. Mr Mullinger in his History ofthe University of Cam- 
bridge tells us ^ that in the latter part of the middle ages, the gram- 

*) I. 344, etc. 



xxvm 

marian's art declined regularly in value and the study of logic 
overshadowed all the rest... A course of study in but one subject 
and occupying but three years was obviously not entitled to the 
same consideration as a seven years' course extending trough the 
trivium and quadrivium ». So we find that by statute the masters and 
scholars of grammar were not allowed the same funeral honours 
as masters and scholars of arts. « With the sixteenth century the 
balance was readjusted : the grammarian along with the rhetorician 
claimed equal honours with the logician », or tried to drive the 
logician from the field. 

« To the Humanists ^ as Prantl observes, two courses were open : 
— to insist on a restoration of the true logic of Aristotle and a 
rejection of the misconstructions and additions made by Petrus 
Hispanus and his countless commentators, or to denounce the 
whole study of logic as worthless and pernicious and demand that 
its place be filled by rhetoric. In Italy the latter was almost uni- 
versally adopted ». There the spirit of the humanist rhetorician is 
seen in L. Valla (d. 1467) and M. Nizolius (d. i566). In the north 
scholasticism maintained the fight against humanism longer than 
in the south. 

Skelton 2 tells how in his day Cambridge men « tumble in 
theology » after having once 

« superciliously caught 

A lytell ragge of rhetoricke 

A lesse lumpe of logicke 

A pece or patch of philosophy ». 

Tyndal in his 'Answer' to Sir Thomas More (i53o) writes, pro- 
bably with reference to Oxford ^ : 

« Remember ye not how within this thirty years and far less, 
and yet dureth to this day, the old barking curs, Duns' disciples 
and hke draff called Scotists,... raged in every pulpit against Greek, 
Latin and Hebrew ? and what sorrow the schoolmasters that taught 
tiie_true Latin to ngue h a d with t hem ? Some beating the pulpit 
with_theh: fists for madness and roaring out... that if there were but 
one Terence or Virgil in the world and that same in fheir sleeves 
and a fire before them, they.would burn them therein though it 
should cost them their lives : affirming that all gpod^ learning 

*) ib. p. 417. 

2) A Replycacion, quoted by Mullinger I. 439. Dyce's Skehon, I., p. 208. 

^) MuUinger I. Sgo. 



XXIX 

decayed jjnd was utterly lost, since men gave-tliem uittothe Latin 
tongue^». 

At Cambridge scholasticism received its deathblow in i535 when 
Thomas Cromwell succeeded to the Chancellorship, and 

« ousted the professors of the old learning from the academic 
chairs and gave the pages of scholasticism to the winds. From 
Oxford Cromwell's commissioner, Leighton, wrote : « We have 
set Duns in Bocardo and have utterly banished him Oxford for 
ever with all his blind glosses. And the second time we came 
to New College after we had declared your injunctions, we found f^i^q^i^ 
all the great quadrant court full of the leaves of Dunce, the wind 
blowing them into every corner » ^. 

We have then in the i6*^ century two clearly marked academic 
types, the scholastic^philosopher and the ardent Cicergnian — the 
latter, as being primarily a grammarian, finding his after-career as 
a schoolmas ter^^jthexJype AvasjDpen to tK e]ridicuTe" oF^lceen man 
of the world, and, as has been said, it is the characteristic of our 
play of Pedantius that it ridicules both as distinct types. 

The pedant of Italian comedy, as Graf says, ^ « argues according 
to all the forms of the syllogism, concedes the major, denies the 
minor... has always some general rule to apply to the particular 
case... Has he to admonish an amorous youth ? The nature of 
love is so and so, and Plato says this... Will he reproach his times ? 
He is ready with his auri sacrafames and his o tempora, o mores ». In 
this picture the tra its of the logi cian and of the rhetori cian are 
combined. 

And W. Creizenach ^ shows how after the logician had had his 
turn, the humanist became the butt of the satirist. 

« The dry Jliimankl^ju/hn^ic; ag rrmrh a birttfj^Ljr/^rl^^^^y as the 

dry Schoolman was first recognised and described as^ -newlv- 
risen type by the clearsig hted Erasm us. The picture of the school- 
master in the 27*^^ Chapter of the MoricB Encomium (i^og) is without 
any doubt drawn from humanistic scholars. The type was intro- 
duced into dramatic literature by Belo. Th e pedant has alw ays a 
firmly-rooted faith in bis awn^up^eriori^ and wisdom and at the 
same time is completely helpless in any difficult situation. His 
« motley tongue ^ » half-Italian and half-LatiUj in c onver sations 

1) Mullinger I. 629. 

2) Attraverso il cinquecento, p. 2o3. 

3) Geschichte des neueren Dramas II. p. 280. In this and the preceding 
quotation I have given a free translation of the authors quoted. 

^) Donne. Satire IV. 40 » pedanfs motley tongue, soldierVbombast ». 



XXX 

with people of the lower class causes the most ridiculousjnisun- 
defsFandings, which he encounters with expressions of rage or the 
deepest compassion for the uneducated canaille": on every.oppor- 
tunity he comes out with his Latin maxims and syllogistic figures, 
and the effect is doubly comic in the scenes where the pedant 
appears as in love. His sententious wisdom is here not of the least 
use in protecting him from being fooled and misled, but when he 
is cudgelled and put to shame, this wisdom yields him abundant 
comfort : as he thinks of the great men of the past who were 
equally misunderstood by the canaille and pursued by misfor- 
tunes, he quickly recovers his equanimity. 

« We need not be surprised that Aretino, the sworn foe of book- 
learning, did not allow this figure to escape him. In his Marescalco 
— written before the appearance of Belo's comedy — the pedant is 
the victim of a practical joke : the impudent Giannico ties a squib 
to his coat and sets fire to it and the pedant threatens the bystan- 
ders with the scorn of posterity if they will not avenge him. A 
particular trait which appears elsewhere in the role of the pedant 
is that he quotes not only from classical and humanistic authori- 
ties but also from medieval treatises such as the Doctrinale of 
Alexander de Villa dei. In the middle of the (i5^^) century, then, the 
Pedant becomes more and more a standing figure of come^y. He 

^ oFten appears as the instructor of the love-smitten youth, e"."g. in the 
Sienese comedy Gli ingannati and in Calmo's Travaglia. A capital 
example of a pedant in love is seen in Martini's Amore scolastico. In 
order to gain nearer approach to his beloved he disguises himself 
as a miller, comparing his transformation to the humble forms 
assumed by the amorous Jupiter, but he betrays himself when 
even in his assumed part he keeps his characteristic « motley tongue ». 
The most perfect example of the kind was however to make a 
later appearance in Giordano Bruno's Candelajo » (i582). 
Creizenach adds ^ : 
« In England along with the rise of the national drama, the Latin 

I drama at the Universities was also cultivated with renewed zeal. 

\ We observe too — as was previously the case in Spain and 
France — how the new Italian comedy extends its influence to the 
Latin school-drama, and how in this manner highly entertaining 
works are produced, such as for example the Pedantius of the Cam- 
bridge « Magister Forcett ». 

And now to come to closer quarters with our Cambridge play. 
It belongs to the genus of conventional Plautine comedy : many 
of its characters, the tricky slaye, the girl, the schoolmaster, the 
cloth-merchant are familiar figures of that branch of literature ; 

*)IL87. 



XXXI 



and the language they use is that of Plautus and Terence, humo- 
rously varied by an occasional glance at English. 

But Pedantius stands distinguished from other plays of its genus. 
In the chief figure we find satirized notonly the ordinary school- 
m aster of^ cQmedy with his classical « tags » and etymologies, not 
onljjthe Nizolian- hum^Lnist whose God is Cicero — "burat the 
same^time the scholar who has read Castiglione's // Cortegiano and 
Kvould fain be a courtier and man of affairs, though in his combi- 
kation^jg^ialitiesjijj^o^nly makes himself more than ever ridiculous. 
We find in fact a laughable presentation of the weaknesses of 
Gabriel Harvey. And side by side with Pedantiusjg^ave an- 
othertype, Dromqdotus, the old-fashioned adherent orscholastic isiii^ 
who quotes^ristotle and Aristotle's commentators with the same 
readiness as ^^daritius quotes\!Qicer6. And there is something 
characteristic in tlie university setting of the piece — the parodies 
of academical phrases, the references to « captious sophisters »^d 
« letters mandatory » — to quarrels between town and gown — to 
slumbering aldermen knd^nTght-wal^es^^^^^ebrilliant picture of 
the scholar dunjifi^ by,iiis„.tailor.>. 

The spirit of the play was well caught by Sir John Harington 
when he spoke of its «harmless mirth». It is free from grossness and 
it abounds in genuine English humour. The humour is seen espe- 
cially in t he inappropriate simi les which the authoiLpuls into the 
mouths of his characters. 

Thus Dromodotus is made to say that just as one would grieve to 
see his old horse ill, in the same way he feels sad at hearing that 
his old friend is in love, but just as a wise man will give his 
sick nag a drench, so he must afford his friend the ointment of his 
good advice ^; that just as worms come out of the rotting carcase 
of an ox, so the corruption of a Crobolus is the generation of a 



*) Dr Herford, Literary relations of England and Germany, p. i55, writes 
« Out of dramas of the Acolastus (i536) type grew a series of oifshoots in 
which the motive of the parable » (i. e. of the Prodigal Son) « is applied 
to the society of a modern University town. T he informal a dviser easilv 
becomes a professional pedagogue, the steady son a blameless reading- 
man ; the ordinary contrasts of bourgeois life appear touched with the 
acuter antagonisms of town and gown ». But the plays of which D^ Her- 
ford is thinking such as Macropedius' Rehelles and Stummelius' Studentes^ 
have little in common with Pedantius except their iiniversity setting. 

2) 1. 208. 



xxxn 

Pedantius * ; that just as a disease is recognised by the urine, so 
the mind is revealed by the face ^; while in thelast scene he vows 
that he is no more surprised to hear that Lydia is dead than « if 
one of you were to crack an egg ^ ». 

Similarly Pedantius declares that Jupiter will hate the cow lo 
before Pallas ceases to love him ^, and tells Lydia that just as a 
corpse attracts crows, the scent of her sweetness attracts him, and 
that he is fanned by her glance as by the fan of sedition ^, while he 
finally urges her to be wise before it is too late and as it were gain 
wisdom with her gray hairs ^. 

Pedantius' condescending air to Lydia is also very humorously 
given. When she accepts him, he says, « Tibi gratulor, mihi 
gaudeo » "^ and he proceeds to call her « mea cornucopia » ^ a word 
which would suggest to the audience more than he meant. 

VIL PEDANTIUS AND GABRIEL HARVEY. 

We have so far assumed the truth of Nash's statement that the 
part of Pedantius in the play was written to satirize a famous Cam- 
bridge character, Gabriel Harvey, and that this intention on the 
part of the playwright was reinforced by the actor who played 
Pedantius and in so doing mimicked Harvey's smallest peculiarities 
to the amusement of the spectators. 

Does the play, as we have it, support Nash's statement ? Messrs 
Churchill and Keller ^ secm to doubt that the author of the play at 
^ any rate had any mtention of satirizing Harvey. « Dass manchmal 
von demDarsteller auf eine bestimmte, den Zuschauern bekannte Per- 
sonlichkeit angespielt wurde, mag wohl sein. So behauptet Nash 
a. a. O. Gabriel Harvey sei darin verspottet worden. Andere suchten 
andere Portrats zu erkennen *o. Der Dichter hatte wohl kaum diese 
Ahsicht : der Herausgeber stellt sie direkt in Abrede. « 

1) 1. iioo. 2) 1. 1948. 3) 1. 2841. ^) 1. 1660. 5) 1. 2072. ®) 1. 2106. '^) 1. 2l38. 

8) 1. 2157. 

9) Shakespeare Jahrhuch, XXXIV, 277, 278. 

*0) We do not know to what Mess" Churchill and Keller are here 
referring unless it be to the Biographica Dramatica (Baker-Reed-Jones 
1812) IV. 438, where we read : — « D^^ Eachard in his Observations on the 
Answer to a letter.. of the contempt of the clergy seems to suppose that 
Selden was the object of ridicule in this piece » (i. e. Pedantitis). It is not 
clear however that Eachard meant Pedantius by « Selden » {Ohservations 
pp. 65, 66). To us it seems that he was still referring to the play Ignoramus. 



I 



XXXIII 

The last statement, in our belief, is put far too strongly *, but, 
whether that be so or no, we may remark that the intentions of 
the author oi Pedantius were not necessarily patent to his editor 
of fifty years later, and that a more minute examination of the 
play than Mess^s Churchill and Keller had time for, brings us to a 
conclusion very different from theirs. 

In the Pedantius of the play we see unmistakeable references 
throughout to traits of Gabriel Harvey's character or incidents in 
his life. In some cases the incidents are known to us independently, 
in others they are known only from Nash's own account of Harvey, 
which in itself is, of course, hostile and open to suspicion. But we 
maintain not only that Nash spoke the truth when he said that in 
this play Harvey was « miserably flouted at », but also that the 
general truth of Nash's account of Harvey's life gains fresh support 
from the allusions we find in Pedantius. 

Let us first recall some facts and impressions of Harvey's early life. 

Gabriel Harvey was born in i55o or i55i ^, as the son of a rope- 
maker of Saffron Walden, a little town fifteen miles from Cambridge 
over the Essex border. He matriculated at Chrisfs College, Cam- 
bridge, on 28 June i566. It seems likely from expressions used by 
Harvey in later years, that during 1^69 and i5jo he was holding 
one of the scholarships at Chrisfs just founded by Sir Walter 
Mildmay. If that was so, his acquaintance with Mildmay may have 
been a stepping-stone to liis obtaining the protection of Lord 
Leicester, which we find him enjoying some years later. Harvey 
took his B.A. degree in 1569/70 and his M.xA.. degree in i573. In 
November 1570 he had become a Fellow of Pembroke Hall. 

At Pembroke he found Edmund Spenser, a year or two younger 
than himself in age, (he was born apparently in i552), and three 
years junior in university standing (he had been admitted a sizar of 
Pembroke in 1^69, became B.A. 1572/3 and M.A. 1576). Whether 
Spenser had already published poems at this date, we may leave 
undetermined ; at any rate his poetical genius was no doubt 
already apparent, and between him and the young Fellow of his 
College, a man with a thirst for learning and every kind of great- 
ness, a warm friendship quickly sprung up. 

*) See p. xHx, n 3). 

2) His date of birth has generally been put earHer, but see a letter in 
the Athcnmm, 4 Dec. 1903. 



XXXIV 

In a note in Harvey's handwriting in his copy of Quintilian, now 
in the British Museum, he describes himself as « Gabriel Haruejus, 
Rhetoricus Professor Cantabrig. iSyS, iSy^, i5y5 ^). This note, 
which is confirmed, so far as concerns the year i5y5, by Lansdowne 
MSS. 20, 77, implies that during those years he held the post of 
University Reader or Professor of Rhetoric *. 

In the year 1^77 Harvey published three Latin orations on 
Rhetoric which he had delivered before the University, no doubt 
during his tenure of the Readership, though it has been assumed, I 
think hastily, that the orations had been delivered immediately 
before they were published. The first of these, with a preface by W. 
Lewin dated February 1577, was published in the following June as 
Ciceronianus, a title which had been previously used by Erasmus 
and Petrus Ramus. Of the latter Harvey declares himself a follow- 
er. He has learnt from him that other authors besides Cicero are 
worthy of study and t hat au thors should be read, not merely for 
their purity of style, but for their matter. He states that the~^ oration 
was dehvered « post reditum », that is, after his return to Cambridge 
from a time of quiet study at Saffron Walden which had lasted 
something under ten weeks. « Nos vero in Tusculano nostro (liben- 
ter enim hoc verbum usurpo) tanquam in suburbano quodam 
eloquentise philosophiaeque gymnasio... otiati sumus ». He repeats 
the phrase with no idea that an enemy is lying in wait to mock at 
it : — « ita ut in otioso illo Tusculano paene plus quam in Academiae 
ipsius spatio... consecutum me putem ». Speaking of the days when 
he had been a narrow Ciceronian, and recounting the names of the 
authors he then cherished, he adds : — « NizoHum etiam et 
Naugerium in sinu semper et complexu fovebam meo ». He now 
mocks at « illa omnium beatissima clausula, Esse videatur ». He 

*) The office is described in W. lldiXiisoii' s Accotmt of UniversiUes (1577), 
quoted in Cooper's i4^wa/5 II 35i. «Moreover in the pubUcke schooles 
of boththe Universities there are founde at the Prince's charge... five 
professours and readers, that is to say, of divinitie, of the civile lawe, 
Phisicke, the Hebrue and the Greeke tongues : and for the other 
pubhcke lectures, as of Philosophie, Logicke, Rethoricke, and the 
Quadrivials (although the later, I meane Arithmeticke, Musicke, Geo- 
metrie and Astronomie and with them all skill in the perfectives, are now 
smally regarded in eyther of themj the Universityes themselves doe 
allowe competent stipendes to such as reade the same, whereb^^ they 
are sufficiently provided for, touching the maintenaunce of their estates, 
and no lesse incouraged to be diHgent in their functions ». 



I 



XXXV 

introduce s in hi s oration the unusual superlative « Ciceronianissi- 
mum » and a phrase which he frequently uses elsewhere, — « Suadae 
medullam ». 

On 29 July i577 Harvey sent to another scholarly friend, Bartho- 
lomew Clerk, the manuscript of two more orations which were 
published together in November as Rhetor. We may draw attention 
to some phrases in this work, because accidentally or otberwise, 
they will meet us again in Pedantius : — « Suadse medulla », — « loqui. . . 
omnium Ciceronianissime » — « ad perfectam... eloquentiae Ideam 
quasi virgula divina suppeditata omnia » — « Palladem arbitror 
aureum hunc argenteumque partum edidisse » — « divinum illud e 
coelo Yvw0t asauTov » — « vos, albae ut aiunt, gallinae filii » (to his 
undergraduate hearers) — « si ipsa illa tecum flexanima ageret 
eloquentia » — « audivi ego Academicos homines qui in... disputa- 
tionibus Dunsicum nescio quid et Dorbellicum fundere cogerentur, 
sine succo, sine sapore » — « tanquam Lydio lapide » — « non vox 
hominem sonat, O dea certe » — (in a description of Eloquence) 
« mitto auream comam et calamistratos capillos ». We note 
Harvey's note of the rhetorical form of dismissing a number of cases 
by varying expressions : « Mitto... non loquor... nihil dico... prae- 
tereo... taceo... omitto... non repeto... praetermitto » : and again 
« Omitto... praetereo... nil dico... praetereo ». 

On 12 August i577 died Sir Thomas Smith, who had played a 
distinguished part as a statesman under Edward VI and Elizabeth 
and who had been born at Saffron Walden. He had apparently 
been a. constant friend of Gabriel Harvey — who was perhaps 
distantly related to him — and he had given him advice on his 
proposed devotion of his abiHties to the study of Civil Law. Harvey, 
who seems to have felt a sincere admiration for him, published 
an elegiac volume (colophon dated i Jan. 1578) to his memory. It 
was called Smithus ; vel Musarum Lachryma, and was dedicated to 
Sir Walter Mildmay. 

In this work we again find borrowed phrases which we shall 
come across in Pedantius : «Suadae medulla» (Biii) : «labor improbus 
omnia vincit» (Diii^) : «Nam quem tandem alium digito monstrare 
solebant, Saepius aientes crebris Sermonibus, Hic est ? » (Fiii^) : 
« cedebat laurea linguae, Arma togae » {ih.) : « Anteiens Persas, Chal- 
daeos, Gymnosophistas »(Fiv) : « vivit post funera virtus» (Giii). 

After taking his M.A. degree in 1576, Spenser had left Cambridge 




ahd gone to reside with his friends in the North. It would seem 
from the Shepheards Calender, which Spenser published in i5jg, that 
Harvey had urged him to come south and had apparently been able 
to introduce him to Lord Leicester : — 

« Then, if by me thou list advised be 
Forsake the soyle that so doth thee bewitch : 
Leave me those hilles where harbrough nis to see, 
Nor holy-bush, nor brere, nor winding witche : 
And to the dales resort, where shepheards ritch 
And fruictfull flocks bene everywhere to see ». 
Spenser came south in 1578, it would seem : and in Lord Leices- 
ter's house apparently gained the friendship of Leicester's nephew, 
the brilliant scholar and gentleman, Philip Sidney, with whom 
Harvey was ah-eady acquainted. Sidney, Spenser and Harvey now 
assisted in constituting the so-called « Areopagus » with its meetings 
at Leicester house in the spring of i^yg to discuss proposals for 
improving EngHsh poetry on classical lines. As we know, Harvey 
— who was rather a versifier than a poet — became a devoted 
experimenter in EngHsh Hexameters. 

On 26 July 1678 Queen Elizabeth visited Audley End, a great 
house close to Saffron Walden, and for a day or two Audley End 
became the seat of the University. Harvey was one of thoscschosen 
to dispute before the Court, a testimony to the position he held at 
Cambridge as a scholar and Latin orator ^ The disputation took 
place in Lord Leicester's chamber under the presidency of Lord 
Burleigh, Chancellor of the University. 

In the following September Harvey published four books of 
Latin verses, inspired by the royal visit, called XaTpe vel Gratulationes 
Valdinenses. The separate books had been presented to the Queen, 
to Lord Leicester, to Lord Burleigh, and to Sir Christopher Hatton 
respectively. 

The verses tell us of Harvey's special devotion to « his lord «, 
i. e. Leicester, and to Sidney. In one poem « De vultu ItaH » Harvey 
relates that at the time of the festivities Lord Leicester was about 
to send him abroad, and that the Queen, knowing of the design, 
when she saw Harvey, asked if he were the man : — « Hiccine, 

*) D^ Howland writes to Lord Burleigh of the proposed disputation, 
i5 July 1578 : « The actors are such as I do not doubt but will greatly 
commend themselves, and dcHght the hearers » {Hatficld Mss., II p. 188). 



XXXVII 

quaeso, ille est ? » — and said that he had already « vultus Itali 
habitusque viri ». In the same poem Harvey introduces the prover- 
bial line « Cum fueris Romae, Romano vivito more » and the phrase 
«dies... niveo signanda lapillo ». In another poem « De Osculo » 
he celebrates his being allowed to kiss the Queen's hand, while in 
another, « De Aulica », he speaks with enthusiasm of the ladies of 
the court, whom he now met probably for the first time. He uses 
the conventional language of flattery in speaking of Elizabeth : — 
« Regia Diva », « Dea », « Viva dea est » &c. He again uses the old 
tag « Si qui filius albae Gallinae fuit ». He has the phrases « fac ad 
portas adstare Britannas Hannibalem » and « cogit amare lecur ». 

At this time Harvey's fellowship at Pembroke was about to 
expire and a letter was written to the Master by Lord Leicester 
asking that it might be extended for a year longer. The Master 
supported Leicester's request ^ but it was not acted upon by the 
Fellows and Harvey ceased to be fellow. However on i8 Decem- 
ber following he was elected to a fellowship at Trinity Hall, a col- 
lege which as the home of Law was specially congenial to one who 
was proposing to make the Civil Law his life-study. Apparently 
Harvey did not go abroad on Lord Leicester's service, as he 
expected ; at any rate not at this time. In the autumn of i5yg and 
the spring of i58o he was exchanging with Spenser the letters 
which were published in i58o as Three Proper and Wittie familiar 
letters (preface dated 19 June i58o) and Two other very commendable 
letters, written before the others, though published after them. 

In a letter written from « Trinitie Hall, 23 Oct. 1579 » we find 
Harvey still expecting to go abroad. « I hope by that time I haue 
been resident a yeare or twoo in Italy, I shall be better qualifyed 
in this kind ». At this time Spenser himself was apparently about 
to travel on Lord Leicesters service, as we gather from his letter 
to Harvey of 7 October written from « Leicester House ». 

In the winter of 1579-80 Spenser's Shepherds Calender appeared, 
ushered into the world by a mysterious « E. K. », generally identi- 
fied with . Edward Kirke, who had been a friend of Spenser's at 
Pembroke Hall. While Spenser himself under the name « Imme- 
rito » dedicated the work to Philip Sidney, « E. K. » added an 
introductory letter « to the most excellent and learned both orator 

*) Letter-book ofG. Harvey (Camden Soc.) p. 88. 



xxxvin 

and poet Mayster Gabriell Harvey ». Harvey appeared in the 
Eclogues under the pastoral name « HobbinoU )\ 

In the spring of 1579 Bridgwater, the Public Orator of the Uni- 
versity, was thought to be about to resign his office. Gabriel Har- 
vey was away from Cambridge at the time and returned to find 
that other candidates were already in the field. Unwilling to lose 
his chance of a post for which he might naturally think himself 
specially fitted, he solicited a letter in his favour from the Chancel- 
lor of the University. He dates his appeal * « pridie Idus Aprilis 
(i. e. 12 April) iSyg» ; and states in the letter that he had returned 
to Cambridge only two days before. 

Bridgwater did not vacate his ofiice so soon as was expected^ ; 
and though Burleigh wrote as requested on behalf of Harvey, 
when Harvey thanked him ^ « 18 Calend. Julias (i. e. 14 June) 
i58o », the contest was still to come. 

Harvey's candidature was doomed to disappointment. On 
16 March i58o/i he was defeated by Anthony Wingfield, Fellow 
of Trinity. Had Wingfield and his friends contributed to the result 
by their ridicule of Harvey a month before in Pedantius ? Harvey 
himself attributed his defeat to another cause : 

« I was supposed not vnmeet for the Oratorship of the vniver- 
sity, which in that springe of mine age, for my Exercise and credite 
I earnestly affected : but mine owne modest petition, my friendes 
dihgent labour, our high Chauncellors most honourable and extra- 
ordinarye commendation, were all peltingly defeated by a slye 
practise of the olde Foxe » (i. e. Dr Perne) ^. 

To return to the spring of i58o. The earlier of two letters of Harvey 
to Spenser (published three months later in Three proper letters) is 
dated «e meo municipio... ni fallor, Aprilis septimo, vesperi». 
The letter contained a biting account of the University, written in 
a moment of exasperation at being outmdnoeuvred in the contest ^, 

*) Preserved in Lansdowne MSS 28, 83. Should the date have been i58o? 

2) He resigned his office in a letter to Lord Burleigh on 25 Oct. 1579 
(Lansdowne MSS 28, 88). 

2) Lansdowne MSS 3o, 57. 

*) Foure letters. Harvey's Works, ed. Grosart I. 179. 

^) Harvey tells us that the « sharpest part » was overread at the Coun- 
cil table and he was advised to interpret his intentions in more express 
terms, and thereupon made a large apology of his affection to the Uni- 
versity, which however he suppressed (Grosart I. 179, 180.). 



XXXIX 

and concluded « Postscripte. Non multis dormio : nonmultis scribo: 
non cupio placere multis ». 

The subsequent letter to Spenser is dated « nono Calendas 
Maias » (i. e. 23 April). This contains various poetical effusions ; 
one of which, « Encomium Lauri » has the line, « But what sayes 
Daphne ? Non omni dormio, worse luck » ; and another, the « Spe- 
culum Tuscanismi», contains a descriptionof an Italianate English- 
man, (perhaps suggested by a similar description in Gascoigne's 
Hearhes) : 

Sence Galateo came in and Tuscanismo gan vsurpe, 
Vanitie aboue all : Villanie next her, Statelynes Empresse. 
No man, but Minion, Stowte, Lowte, Plaine, swayne, quoth a 

[Lording : 
No wordes but valorous, no workes but woomanish onely. 
For Hfe Magnificoes, not a beck but glorious in shew, 
In deede moste friuolous, not a looke but Tuscanish alwayes. 
His cringing side neche, Eyes glauncing, Fisnamie smirking, 
W\\h forefinger hisse and braue embrace to thefootewarde... 
A little apish Flatte, cowched fast to the pate, like an Oyster. 

After these various poetical specimens (some being by his 
brother John), Harvey adds « Raptim uti vides », and at the end of 
a postscript to his letter « Nosti manum &> stylum. G ». 

These Three proper... letters were probably published by July 
i58o. According to Nash the lines on the ItaHanate EngHsh- 
man were taken by Lord Oxford as a satire upon himself, and 
Harvey had to suffer for them. If so, it was probably in i58o after 
their pubHcation in the letters (Nash indeed says so), for though 
Harvey a year earHer seems to reproach Spenser for having 
aheady pubHshed his « Verlayes » without his consent *, if the 
« Speculum Tuscanismi » had brought him into trouble then, he is 
not Hkely to have repubHshed it a year later. 

The story of the offence taken by Lord Oxford and its conse- 
quences to Harvey is only known to us on the authority of Nash, 
who relates ^ that Harvey had to He perdu for eight weeks in the 
house of a nobleman (whom we presume to have been Lord Lei- 
cester) : that Sir James Croft ferreted him out and had him put in 
the Fleet (which Harvey stoutly denied) : and that upon his 
humble submission he was sent back to Cambridge. 

« Where after his arriual, to his associates and companions he 

*) No copy of such a publication is extant. 

») Have withyou, ed. Grosart III. 114 ; orig. ed. M3^. 



XL 

priuatly vaunted what redoubled rich brightnes to his name this 
short eclipse had brought and that it had more .dignified and raisd 
him than all his endeuours from his childhood. With such incre- 
dible applause and amazement of his ludges hee bragd hee had 
cleard himselfe, that euery one that was there ran to him and 
embrast him and shortly hee was promist to be cald to high prefer- 
met in court, not an ace lower than a Secretariship, or one of the 
Clarks of the Councell. Should I explaine to you how this 
wrought with him and how in the itching heate of this hope- 
full golden worlde and hony moone the ground would no longer 
beare him, but to Sturbridge P'ayre ^ and vp and downe Cambridge 
on his foot-cloth maiestically he would pace it, with manie moe 
madde trickes of youth nere plaid before ; in stead of making his 
heart ake with vexing, I should make yours burst with laughing. 
Doctor Perne in this plight, nor at any other time, euer met him, 
but he would shake his hand and crie Vanitas vaniiatum, omnia 
vanitas, Vanitie of vanities and all things is vanitie. 

His father he vndid to furnish him to the Court once more, 
where presenting himselfe in all the colours of the raine-bow, and 
a paire of moustachies like a black horse tayle tyde up in a knot, 
with two tuffts sticking out on each side, he was askt by no meane 
personage, Unde k^c insania ? whence proceedeth this folly or 
madnes ? & he replied with that wether-beaten piece of a verse out 
of the Grammer, Semel insaniuimiis omnes ^, once in our dayes there 
is none of vs but have plaied the ideots : and so was he counted 
and bad stand by for a Nodgscombe. He that most patronizd 
him, prying more searchingly into him, and finding that he was 
more meete to make sport with, than anie way deeply to be 
employd, with faire words shooke him of, & told him he was fitter 
for the Vniversitie, thaw for the court or his turne, and so bad God 
prosper his studies, and sent for another Secretarie to Oxford » 3. 

This seems to imply that in the late autumn of i58o Harvey was 
for a time in Lord Leicester's services as his Secretary *, but soon 

1) Stourbridge Fair opened annually in September. 

2) Mantuan, Eclogue 1. 

3) Have withyou, ed. Grosart, III, ii5, ii6 ; orig. ed. M3v. 

^) That Harvey was for a time at court under Leicester's patronage is 
clear from Spenser's Colin Cloufs come home again, where after CoHn Clout 
has been inveighing against the Court, Hobbinoll (Harvey) retorts 
(1. 732) : 

cc Ah CoUn, then said Hobbinol, the blame 

Which thou imputest is too generall :... 

For well I wot sith I my selfe was there 

To wait on Lobbin (Lobbin well thou knewest) ». 
Lobbin is undoubtedly Leicester. See Shepheards Calender XI, ii3, 
note by E. K. c( Lobbin, the name of a shepherd, which seemeth to 
have bene the lover and deere frende of Dido ». 



I 



XLI 

found himself dismissed and his hopes of a career at court disap- 
pointed. 

Nash then proceeds to his account (already quoted, p. ix) of the 
performance of Pedantius, which, as we have argued, took place on 
6 February i58o/i, at a time when Harvey and Anthony Wing- 
field were at the height of their contest for the office of Public 
Orator, unless the result was already a foregone conclusion. 

So far, w^e have sketched Harvey's life up to the time of the per- 
formance of Pedantius by way of preparation for our examination 
of the play. Before we proceed to it, however, we will give a few 
more passages from Nash, which must be taken as showing the 
light in which Harvey appeared to those of his contemporaries who 
were disposed to be hostile to him. 

Nash in Strange Newes comments on his personal appearance and 
manners. He calls him « Timothie Tiptoes », « this Asse in presenti, 
this gross painted image of pride, » he laughs at his « Pumps and 
Pantofles » ^ he touches on his « well pruned paire of moustachios, » 
and his beard, « a prety polwigge sparrowes tayle peake. » 

In Have with you to Saffron Walden (i5g6), Nash returns to the 
charge. Harvey « looks like a cas of toothpikes or a lutepin put in 
a sute of appareli. » Nash traces his career from his youth upwards 
and gives a description of him professedly from the pen of his 
coUege tutor. This gentleman is made to touch on his Cicero- 
nianism: « if you heard how sacredly he ends eveiy sentence with 
esse posse videatur you would forget you are mortall and imagine 
youre selfe no where but in Paradice. » The tutor continues : — 

« he is... distractedly enamourd of his own beautie spending 
a whole forenoone euerie day in spunging and licking himselfe by 
the glasse : and vseth euerie night after supper to walke on the 
market hill to shew himselfe, holding his gown vp to his middle 
that the wenches may see what a fine leg and a dainty foote he 
hath in pumpes and pantoflles and if they giue him neuer so little 
an amorous regard, he presently boords them with a set speach of 
the first gathering together of societies and the distinction of amor 
and amicitia out of Tullies Offices ^. » 

*) Harvey repHes {Pierce's Supererogaiion. Grosart II. 8i) can he not... 
object any certaine vice against me, but onely one greuous crime called 
Pumps & Pantofles (which indeed I haue worne euer since I knew Cam- 
bridge)... and Pride. » 

2) Have withyou, ed. Grosart III. 99 ; orig. ed. Li^. 



XLH 

Nash ridicules the courtier-airs Harvey gave himself when the 
Queen was at Audley End. 

«l haue a tale at my tungs end... of his hobby-horse-reuelling 
and domineering at Audley End when the Queen was there ; to 
which place Gabriell (to do his countrey more worship and glory) 
came ruffling it out huffty tuffty, in his suite of veluet. There be 
them in Cambridge that had occasion to take note of it : for he 
stood noted, or scoared, for it in their bookes many a faire day 
after » * 

« There did this our Talatamtana, or Doctour Hum, thrust himselfe 
into thickest rankes bf the Noblemen and Gallants, and whatsoeuer 
they were arguing of, he would not misse to catch hold of, or strike 
in at the one end, and take the theame out of their mouths, or it 
should goe hard. In selfe same order was hee at his pretie toyes and 
amorous glaunces and purposes with the Damsells, & putting 
baudy riddles vnto them. In fine, some Disputations there were 
and he made an Oration before the Maids of Honour... » 2 

The proces of that Oration was of the same woofe and thrid 
with the beginning : demurely and maidenly scoffing, and blush- 
iiigly wantoning & making loue to those soft skind soules & 
sweete Nymphes of HeHcon betwixt a kinde of carelesse rude 
ruffianisme and curious finicall complement : both which he more 
exprest by his countenance than anie good jests that he vttered. 
This finished... by some better frends than hee was worthie of, 
and that afterwards found him unworthie of the graces they had 
bestowed vpon him, he was brought to kisse the Queenes hand 
and it pleased her Highnes to say (as in my former Booke I haue 
cyted) that he lookt something Hke an ItaHan. 

No other incitement he needed to rouze his plumes, pricke up 
his eares, and run away with the bridle betwixt his teeth, and 
take it vpon him... but now he was an insulting Monarch aboue 
Monarcha the ItaHan that ware crownes on his shooes : and quite 
renounst his naturaU EngHsh accents and gestures & wrested 
himselfe wholy to the ItaHan puntilios, speaking our homely Iland 
tongue strangely, as if he were but a raw practitioner in it, and 
but ten daies before had entertained a schoolemaster to teache him 
to pronounce it. Ceremonies of reuerence to the greatest states (as it 
were not the fashion of his cuntray) he was veiy parsimonious and 
niggardly of and would make no bones to take the waH of Sir 
Pkilip Sidney and another honourable Knight (his companion) about 
Court yet attending... is Haile feHow weH met with those that 
Iboked highest... foHows the traine of the deHcatest fauourites and 
minions... ^ 

*) Grosart III. io6 : orig. ed. L^^. 

*) ib, III. iio : orig. ed, Mi^ 

») Nash, ed. Grosart III. iix-ii3, orig. ed. M2. 



XLm 

(c The first motiue or caller forth of Gabriels English Hexameters 
was his falling in loue with Kate Cotton and Widdowes his wife, 
the Butler of Saint lohns. And this was a rule inuiolate amongst 
the fraternitie of them, Gahriell was alwayes in loue, Dick still in 
hate...^. » 

Nash tells how Harvey in later years being always short of 
money would put ofif a creditor with fine speeches : 

« as soone as euer his rents came vp, which he expected euerie 
houre... [he said] he would most munificently congratulate, corres- 
pond and simpathize with him in al interchangable vicissitude of 
kindnes ; & let not the current of time seeme too protractiue, 
extended, or breed any disunion betwixt them, for he would acce- 
lerate & festinate his procrastinating ministers and commissaries 
in the countrey, by letters as expedite as could be. I giue him, » 
Nash adds, « his true dialect and right varnish of elocution, not 
varying one I tittle from the high strains of his harmonious phrase, 
wherein he puts down Hermogenes with his Art of Rhetorique and 
farre... outstrips ouer-tunged beldam Roome » ^. 

Nash says that Harvey does not greatly difter from the Usher of 
a dancing-school, that his complexion is 

« of an adust, swarth, chollericke dye like restie bacon or a 
dride scatefish : so leane and so meagre that you wold thinke... he 
obseru'd 4 Lents in a yere : ... for his stature he is such another 
pretie lack a Lent as boyes throw at in the streete : ... a smudge 
piece of a handsome fellow it hath beene in his dayes, but now 
he is olde and past his best : ... his course of life is such as would 
make anie man looke ill on it, fdr he wil endure more hardnes 
than a Camel » ^. 

« Sir Philip Sidney... held him in some good regard and so did 
most men ; & (it may be) some kinde letters he writ to him to 
encourage and animate him in those hopeful courses he was entred 
into ; but afterward, when his ambitious pride and vanity, vnmaskt 
it selfe so egregiously, both in his lookes, his gate, his gestures, 
and speaches, and hee would do nothing but crake and parret it in 
Print in how manie Noble-mens favours he was... then Sir Philip 
Sidney... began to looke askance on him, and not to care for him, 
though vtterly shake him off he could not, hee would so fawne 
and hang vpon him » ^. 

« In it [The Economium of the Foxe] he [G. H.] endorseth him 
[Dr Perne] the puling Preacher 0/ Pax vobis <^ humilitie (to both of 

1) Nash, ed. Grosart III. 118. 

2) Nash, ed. Grosart III. i33, 134 : orig. ed. 03. 

3) ib. 137-139 : ib. O^^. 
-*) ib. 171 : ib. Si^ 



XLIV 

which Gabriell alwaies was an enemie, euen as Doctor Perne was 
to his loue-lockes & his great ruffes and pantofles) » ^. 

PVom all that has been said, we can form some opinion of the 
way in which Gabriel Harvey appeared to CambridgescoSers in 
thg. wintcr of i58o. They did not deny his learning, they could not 
impeach his moral xharacier : but they saw in him a scholar and 
rhetorician, born in the middle class of society, who yet wished to 
be more than a scholar : who, trusting to his tall stature, his courtly 
manners and exg^uisite dress, no less than to his great ability, clung 
to the patronage of the great and aspiredto shine at court and 
to become a man. of affairs -: a scholar who at the same time was 
amorous and easily captivated by fair ladies^ yet from want of 
humour and common sense or from excessive vanity made him- 
self laughed at and received repulse on repulse to his ambitions. 
Tp unkind observers he was a fine figure for caricature, and they 
caricatured him in the person of the vain and pmnr nus s( ;;.hnn1- 
master, Pedantius. 

Now, if we imagine the actor of the part assisting in every way 
the intention of the author, we shall at once see how much in the 
role of Pedantius must have struck the spectators as a take-ofl of 
the man they knew. 

Pedantius comes on the stage in Act I Sc. III not as the conven- 
tional schoolmaster of comedy, but as the Ciceronian rhetorician, 
« Video, (Patres conscripti) &c » and asks why he should be so 
prone to love, « qui Leonidae mei oUm amoribus opposui me velut 
murum aheneum ». Meeting his friend Dromodotus, who is still 
living in the University which Pedantius has left, he asks the news 
of the day, and says he had long been intending to visit the old 
scene « et quasdam in SchoHs Rhetoricis recitare Declamationes 
meas, quae nempe ut Demostheni, lucernam olent » ; to which Dro- 
modotus replies « Mallem olerent lucernam quam barbulae tuse 
vnguenta » ^. Tl^seJxaits do not belong to the conventional school- 
master, but are most apposite to Harvey. When Pedantius tells 
his friend « me iuvabit non medicus sed medica, Hcet enim inter- 
dum nouare verba », we see another trait of Harvey signalized, 
and still another (by no means to be expected in a schoolmaster) 
when Dromodotus advises him « consortium fugias istarum auli- 

i) ib. III. 2o3 : ih. X2. 

2) This passage is not in the Caius MS. 



XLV 

carum quae valde agunt in hsec inferiora corpora », to eschew the 
dangerous society of ladies of the court. In the last speech given to 
Pedantius in the scene we see a parody of one of Harvey's favourite 
tricks ofrhetoric: « vt nihil dicam de..., vt taceam..., vt praeter- 
eam..., quid attinet dicere de... silebo etiam..., quid comme- 
morem... ? » 

In the next scene Pedantius uses a favorite grammar-book quo- 
tation of Harvey's, « non omnibus dormio. » Characteristic of a 
rhetorician is Pedantius' delight in seizing on an opportunity for 
declamation : « Sed video iam campum in quo exultare possit 
oratio. » 

Act II Scene II shows Pedantius rather in the character of the 
conventional scHoolmaster^ cgmedy — the cEaracter heTiad had, if 
I am right, in a previous play._He uses however one of Harvey's 
phrases when he calls his pupil « albae gallinae filius » and he 
venerates, as Harvey had once done, the Lexicon of NizoHus, 
« quod mecum iam dormit, quod mecum sepelirj volo. » When 
he comes to give his friend the reasons for his love, so little does 
he lay himself open to ariy charge of licentiousness, that we find 
the whole humour of the scene in his scholarly gravity on-the 
subject. He cannot refrain however from another burst of rhetoric : 
« Non possum enim me continere quin exclamem &c. » 

In Scene III, — just as Harvey is saidto have discoursed to young 
women in the Cambridge marketplace on the distinction of amor 
and amicitia in Cicero's De officiis, — Pedantius addresses Lydia in 
a Ciceronian sentence concluding with an esse posse videantur : and 
he keeps the oratorical strain during the scene. When Lydia is 
proof against all, we have the reaction of wounded vanity : « Non 
video, vel in moribus, vel in rebus gestis, vel in hac mediocritate 
ingenij quid despicere stulta possit. Dicam de te Lydia (ut Hannibal 
de Phormione) multos vidi delirantes foeminas, at quae te deliraret 
magis, vidi neminem. » Dromodotus is made to quote from Har- 
vey's Gratulationes Valdinenses the rather absurd phrase « cogit amare 
jecur ». 

» In Scene IV another weakness of Pedantius (and of Harvey) is 
played upon. He is to be told that his pupil Leonidas (in whom 
^he spectators would, I believe, recognize Spenser) is in high favour 
with the King and has obtained a place for Pedantius at court. 

In Act III Scene I the deception is practised with success. 



XLVI 

Pedantius at once rises to the occasion and adopts the royal « we » : 
when he mentions the magnates of the court they are « socij mej », 
when he mentions the king, he is « amico meo ». And he leaves the 
stage to equip himself in court-attire. 

In Act III Scene V he appears, against the remonstrances of his 
friends, in his ne^y array, justifying himself by a proverbial line 
which Harvey had used in his poem « De vultu Itali ». « Cum fueris 
Romae, Romano vivito more... & Aula est veluti Roma, & ego 
Aulicus quasi Romanus ». He describes the future he sees before 
him : « Ego suadedo semper salutaria reipublicae, conscribam 
historias rerum gestarum, Legatis respondebo facunde, nobiles 
tractabo comiter ut familiares », (as Harvey was said to treat Sid- 
ney), « foeminas autem aulicas ad lusum & risum provocabo : haec 
me ad altissimum dignitatis gradum perducent ». In the C text 
there is an additional clause — « regem meum appellabo terrestrem 
deum » — omitted in the printed text. Is this a reference to the 
terms in which Harvey had spoken of the Queen in his Gratulationes 
Valdinenses ? He professes himself a master of the essentials of 
court life : « neque docuisti manum deosculandam esse in saluta- 
tionibus, (we remember Harvey's poem on kissing the Queen's 

hand) neque erigendos esse sparsos capillos Non Proteus olim 

plures se in formas transtulit... quam ego vultum meum, & maxime 
quidem barbam, & potissimum superiorem eius hanc partem bicor- 
nem, quse barbare dicitur Mustaches ^. O barbariem, barba comptula 
& calamistrata » (a lavorite word of Harvey's) « indignam ! Adde 
etiam, quod hunc habiturus sum puerum pedissequum, qui san- 
dalia mea {Pantofles dicta «710 xou TiavTa cpepEiv '-^) mecum vndique 
circumferet. Denique ita graphice me geram, ut ipsissimum speculum 
Tuscanismi se videre quisquam dicat in hoc vultu Itali». The two 
phrases of the last sentence, italicized also in the original edition, 
are a more explicit reference to Harvey than anything we have had 
till now. 

A few lines lower Pedantius exclaims over his boy as « Ciceronia- 
nissimum puerum (adhibendum est enim & superlativum & supra- 
latinum vocabulum ut huic satisfaciam) [a word however charac- 
teristic of Harvey] : vides tu jam quid sit ex Epistolis Tullij 
familiaribus colligere phrases plusquam familiares ? » (Cicero's 

1) QucB... Mustaches, not in Caius MS. 

2) Pantofles &c. not in the Caius MS. 



XLvn 

Letters were one of Harvey's most admired and most read books : 
his copy, full of marginalia, is in the British Museum). When he 
begins to quarrel with Dromodotus, he taunts him « Non est oratio 
tua calamistrata ; tractas argumenta illotis manibus, scilicet, 
sermone Duncico ac Dorhellico ». We remember the last phrase in 
Harvey's Rhetor *. 

When Dromodotus refers to Lydia's refusal of him, Pedantius 
replies : « At illam ego nunc ducam (vel dijs hominibusque invitis) 
etenim urgebo illam literis regijs mandatorijs «. It was no unusual 
event in the i6*^ century for the University or a College to find 
itself deprived of its right of electing its own officers by receiving a 
«mandatory letterw from the crown instructing it to appoint a 
particular person '^. Harvey himself in i585 was the victim of this 
practice, when after being elected Master of Trinity Hall, he found 
his election quashed and a rival put in his place by a royal letter 
mandatory. But we have seen that Harvey had been himself not 
indisposed to bring external influence to bear upon the university 
in his own favour. He had invoked Lord Leicester when he was 
about to lose his Pembroke Fellowship ; lie had invoked Lord 
Burleigh in the contest for the Public Oratorship which was not 
settled when the play was produced. It was, therefore, notwithout 
a personal reference, that Pedantius was made to say that he 
would overcome Lydia's resistance, if necessary, by a royal letter 
mandatoiy in his favour. 

In Scene III Pedantius uses Harvey's favorite tag « Suadae me- 
dulla ». He is still on his rhetorical stilts. There is a strong flavour 
of Harvey about the peroration : « Quis in Grammatica congruus ? 
Nonne Pedantius ? Quis in Poetarum hortis floridus ? Nonne 
Pedantius ? Quis in Rhetorum pompa potens ? Nonne Pedantius ? » ^ 

Pedantius tells Lydia of a new career which he sees before 
him : « Pedantius tuus. . . in strepitu forensi versabitur generosissime : 

*) Cp. Pierce's Supererogation (Grosart II 246) : « Foole and dolt and ideot 
and Dunse and Dorbell« quoting Nash's terms of abuse. 

~) In March 1578/9 the University had complained to Burghley of the 
recent frequency of letters mandatory for the admission ot Fellows and 
Scholars. Cooper's Annals II, 368. 

^) Compare Pierces Supererogation (Grosart II, 176) « What the saluation 
of Dauid Gorge ? anullitie : what the deification of N. H. ? a nuUitie : 
what the sanctification of Browne ? a nullitie ; what the communitie of 
Barrow ? a nullitie : what the plausibilitie of Martin ? a nullitie ». 



xLvra 

regius Consiliarius ». Harvey too, as a student of.Civil Law might 
look forward to a career of distinction in the lawcourts. When 
Lydia still refuses him, Pedantius changes his tone to vituperation 
in truly classical style. A poem of Harvey's -r not however then 
published — {Letterhook pp. iii, 112) shows the same transition. 

In Act IV Scene III Pedantius' hopes of court-preferment have 
been dashed, as, according to Nash, Harvey's had been just before 
the date of the production of the play, and he threatens to indite 
against his enemy « Philippicas nonnullas ad imitationem Ciceronis 
& Demosthenis ». He again addresses Lydia in a Ciceronian 
oration, in which he says he would follow her to India where he 
would dispute with the Gymnosophistse (mentioned by Harvey in 
a Hke connexion in Musarum Lachrymcd). He speaks of the cessa- 
tion of his court-life as a liberation from toil, but declares he had 
received great honour while it lasted : « Me (dum in curia versabar) 
praetereuntem demonstrabant omnes digito, insusurrantes Hic est 
ille (quod nisi Demostheni olim contigit mortalium nemini) ». But 
did not Harvey boast that the queen had asked « Hiccine, quaeso, 
ille est ? » And then comes another hit at Harvey's boasted acquain- 
tance with the fair ladies of the court and of the town : « Ludio. Si 

cognosceres quam multae quam bellae sint in aula quae .istum 

appetant virgines (vel foeminae potius)... Concurrebant omnes 
undique istum spectaturae. Ped. Et venustate nostra foeminae 
forenses captae, tanquam pisces hamo. Sed in medio tot Harpyarum 
honestatem interea custodivi tamen sartam tectam : quippe qui 
responderim singulis, voluptatem corporis esse belluinam ». 

Pedantius is brought to the necessity of selling his books. 
Anyone who remembers Harvey's wide reading of Italianand French 
as well as classical authors, or has seen the marginalia which he 
added in his beautiful hand to the books he possessed, may detect 
a personal allusion in Pedantius' words — « interrogat nunc Pedan- 
tius, numquid authores omnis generis exactissimos, Graecos, Lati- 
nos, veteres, neotericos coemere velint hodie. Hos cum satis jam 
superque ad contemplativum usum legendo, scribendo, commen- 
tando ornaverim, & annotationibus marginalibus tanquam gemmis 
aut stellis deauraverim, placet nunc ad activum finem referre ». 

There is something traditional and conventional in the relations m 
portrayed (Act IV Sc V, Act V Sc III) as existing between Pedantius 
and his tailor, though they give much occasion for humour, and 



1 



XLIX 

agree very well with the picture Nash draws of Harvey's impecu- 
niosity. There is however a similar scene with a draper in Reuch- 
lin's Henno S and in the Returnfrom ParnassusFsirt I Act II Sc I we 
have a Draper and TaiToTsimilarly complaining pf their University 
customers ^. This last scene may of course have been suggested by 
Pedantius. 

Similarly the lesson to Parillus (Act V Sc II) is part of the 
traditional machinery of schoolmaster plays and must not be taken 
as an attack on Harvey's scholarship. 

There is however — as Nash stated — a direct reference to Har- 
vey's Familiar-Letters in the cloth-merchanfs question (Act V Sc III) 
« Nosti manum & stylum hunc ? » and Pedantius' reply (in the 
Caius MS only) « Raptim scripta » — just as the passage in Act V 
Sc VI when Pedantius declares he will write a tragedy on his 
unhappy love and adds « nuncupabo autem, LACHRYMAS 
MUSARUM » (so printed in i63i) is a direct reference to Harvey's 
elegy on Sir Thomas Smith ^, 

There are personal allusions a httle later which are perhaps 
beyond our power of explaining to the fuU. Pedantius is urged to 
return to the University on the ground that since his departure 
« non est ulla reperta res qua suffulciantur Ciceroniani », and he 
repHes : « Redeam ? Non si me tota Academia vestra humeris suis 
reportaret. Ego hactenus in hoc Tusculano meo », (the phrase by 
which Harvey in his Familiar... letters spoke of his home at Saffron 
Walden) « & in negocio fui sine periculo & in otio cum dignitate. 
Artes enim nobiscum et peregrinantur & rusticantur : de illis ac 
de me ipso cum cogito, venit in mentem mihi quod de Hannibale 
referunt historiae : Vincere scis Hannihal, vti victoria nescis : Sic illi in 
eligendo me, prudentes erant, in dimittendo plus quam stolidi ». 
The words have no relation to anything told us of Pedantius, and 

*) Herford. Lit. relations of England and Germany in XW^ century^ p. 80. 

2) Cp. also Chapmaii's May Day Act II (towards the end). 

3) The fact that « Lachrymas Musarum » is here printed in capitals, 
and the words « speculum Tuscanismi », « vultu ItaH » 11. 1469, 1470 sup. 
are printed in italics, seems to me sufficient proof that the editors 
of the play in i63i were fully aware of its references to Gabriel Harvey, 
in spite of the words of their introductory verses : « Dum ludor, non 
ludo graves, non laedo Scholarchas », on which Mess" Churchill and 

Keller have laid stress. However, even if the editors slavishly followed 
a manuscript which they did not understand, their ignorance is of no 
weight as against Nash's statements and what we find in the play. 



are obviously to be applied to Harvey. They imply that Harvey in 
consequence of a breach with his CoUege or w^ith the University 
was living at Saffron Walden and was unwilling to return to Cam- 
bridge. But we are ignorant what was the occasion of the breach 
referred to, and the whole position seems inconsistent with Har- 
vey's candidature for the Oratorship which we have imagined to be 
occupying him at the time. Can it be that by Februaiy i58i Harvey 
had realised that the contest was ah"eady virtually decided against 
him, and had retired to Saffron Walden in dudgeon ? In the print- 
ed text (but not in the Caius MS) there is an echo of the passage 
lower down : — « O foeUcem iUam Academiam, quae Pedantium 
receperit, miseram iUam quae amiserit». 

DifficuUiesremain to be solved, but wehave shown^ as we beUeve, 
the truth of Nash's statement that in the « concise and firking 
finicaldo fine schoole master » Gabriel Harvey (at any rate as some 
people saw him) « was fuU drawen & deUneated from the soale of 
the foote to the crowne of his head ». 



TEXT 



i. 



Pedantius de Se. 

Indignatio. Scilicet haud solus domimbitur ^ IGNORAMVS 

Battismus. Roscius alter ero : sed eram quoque'^ Roscius ante 

Chronographia. Ante quater denos vixi PEDANTIVS annos, 

Paranomasia. Vixi, S» Cantabrico dixi plaudente theatro. 

Confessio. lam mihi (nam lepidis cS» adhuc ludibria Musis 

Paranomasia. Debeo) pressa typis pro scena scheda paratur : 

Apostrophe. Prodeo : Lectorem pro Spectatore saluto. 

Comparatio. Maior inest^ nostne Verborum Copia lingua. 

Metaphora. Quin S^ barbarico Dromodotus turbine si non 

Mimesis. ^quet, at in punctis formalibus anteit Istum. 

Comparatio. Lydia jwstra quidem Kosabella est pulchrior : &= me 

Decorum. Praceptore suam novus Ignoramus amicam 

Rythmus. Suaviter afari, S^ versu reboante procari, 

Polysyndeton. Etfalli, ^ ludi, &> protrudi in retia discit. 

Aureum. Lex Pedantseam decernit Scenica laurum. 



Idem explicans, & 
applicans. 

Paronomasia. Dum ludor, non ludo graves, non lado Scholarchas 

Synathroismus. Quales, quot, quantos habet Insula nostra ; sed, usquam 

Aporia. Sifuerini, vanos, nasutos Grammaticastros, 

Compositio. Blennos, floccilegas, phrasimimos, quisquilivendas 

Ingeminatio. Si quis erit, si quis, {nonfallit Regula) mecum 

Appositio. In numero, genere S' casu ponetur eodem. 

*) dominaihtur P. — ^) quosque P. — ^) Maiorinest P. 



lO 



PEDANTIVS. 

COMOEDIA 
Acta Cantabrigiae in Coll. 

Trin. 



PERSONiE *) 

Croholus. Amator. 
Pogglosfus. Servus Croboli. 
Dromodotus. Philosophus. 
Pedantius. Paedagogus. 
Ludio. \ 

Bletus. > Pueridiscipulj. 
Parillus. ) 

Argvmentvm. 



Tyrophagus. 

Parasitus. 

Tuscidilla. Hospes. 

Lydia. Virgo. 

Gilbertus. 

Mercator 

pannarius. 



Lydiam virginem, Charondae senis ancillam amabat Chre- 
i5 muU olim seruus Crobolus : quam eandem sihi petijt Pae- 
dagogus Pedantius. Lydia, spreto Pedantio, Croboli 
capitur amore. Ast serua cum esset [2] Charondae Lydia, 
minas ille, Virginem vt faciat liheram, poscit triginta. Crobo- 
lus astutijs suis suorumque fecit, nummos vt daret Pedantius, 
20 ipse Lydiam acciperet. 



*) In the Caius Ms. the argument precedes the list of Dra- 
matis Personse. The latter has the following variants in the 
spelhng of the names, which are preserved throughout the 
play : Crobulus, Dromidotus, Psedantius, Fuscidilla. The 
name Gilbertus does not occur, except in the text in A. V 
Sc. III, the character being called throughout Mercator 
Pannarius. 



Pedantius A . /. Sc. I. 



Actus I. Scena I. 

Crobolvs. Pogglostvs. 

Hominem nihili, inertem, indocilew,pessime moratuw 
Cacodaemones omnes maiores tui lacerent, insulsissime. 
25 Quousque te vt puerulum aliquem praeceptis instituam ? 
Nihil proprio potes Marte ? 

Pog. Tu omnia potes videlicet. Vis experiri Martem 
meum ? 

Cro. Ego istum ineptum, quem videtis in plateis modo 

3o errabundum & vagum, hominis misertus miseri, servuU 

in locum accepi, vt esset, qui tergum fortiter tueretur 

meum, mihiqw^ [3] (dum ego Lydiae me mese ostento 

magnificentius) parasitus esset : Sed ita mehercle rudis 

est, vt bubulis potius & porcarijs heris conueniat quam 

35 generoso & vrbanis imbuto movihus Crobolo. Aspicite 

gestuw ferocem calcitronis. Hem, Poggloste, quis te 

docuit tam pulchre humeros vibraie, natesque ? 

Pog. Quid tibi rei est cum meis natibus, obsecro ? 

Cro. Faciam, vt nutus obserues meos, improbe. Vbi 

40 cultus hero debitus ? Cur non aperto capite, flexo po- 

plite, expansis manibus, vultu amabili, motu agili, blan- 

dulis assentatiunculis mihi es obsequens ? Haec ego tibi 

quoties inculcabo, stupidissime,ferreum qui habes cere- 

brum, cui nullum imprimi potest praeceptum, quo te 

45 decenter geras ? 

Pog. Here, frigent nunc dierum frcecepta, exemplis erudi- 
mur omnes aptius. Quare tu paulisper docendi causa 
seruum te simules : sic ego tuos ediscam gestus, vultus, 
mores, verba foelicissime. [4] 
5o Cro. Tandem sentio sapere te, Poggloste : Istoc enim 
pacto poteris vel alter Ego effici : Tu palHum, & pileum 
accipe : mihi tekmi cedo : animadverte iam. 

Pog. Servum pol probum ; sed assentatiunculas ex- 
pecto. 
55 Cro. Sic ergo dicas oportet, 6 charum caput Croholi, 



Pedantius A. I.Sc, I. 



dignumque quod in Veneris recumbat gremio : 6 per- 

dulce pectus, omnium Syrenum sedem, ventrem vero 

dignissimum ambrosia, nectare, Deorum cibis saturan- 

dum, brachia lacertosa, quibus turres saepe revulsae 
60 sunt radicitus, pedes autem ipsis puellarum labijs 

suauiores : hoc verbo provolvi debes humillime, pedes- 

que meos oscularier. 
Pog. Ostende (quaeso) quo modo : meos suaviari prius 

te volo. Siccine officium negligis, pessime ? facito actu- 
65 tum. 

Cro. Falleris, Poggloste ; dominum te videri volui, 

non esse. 
Pog. At mihi non placet hypocrisis. Quare ego Cro- 

bolus sum reuera, iamqw^ [5] Lydiam ambibo amatorie : 
70 tu Poggloste vide vt meum Hoc secteris accurate, vt 

vestigijs semper insistas meis : palHum, pileum, calcei, 

caligae, vide vt tersae mundaeque sint : laudis nostrae 

buccinator sis, pendeas ex nutu, in verba iures, mandata 

celeriter exequare ; ista si feceris, ero tibi patronus et 
75 pater : sin oTniseris, ecce brachium lacertosum habeo. 
Cro. iEdepol, Pogglo&te, Dominum agis imperiose 

satis, experire nunc quomodo servire possis denuo. 
Pog. Tun' seruus tam confidenter herum irritas ? At 

familiarem esse oportet, Poggloste. Quaeso tege caput, 
80 nihil est quod ita submisse te geras : ego sodahs sum 

tuus : sequere me ocyus. 

Cro. Siccine, verbero ? ensis iste dirimet litem omnem : 

Viden' hoc sceptruw ? Redde regnum, si sapis, tuque 

subditus denuo fias. 
85 Pog. Fiat, fiat, aegre ferrem virum me splendidum 

rubiginoso perire gladio : vt tibi prosim, here, nullam 

cru-[6]cem aut restim reformidabo. 

Cro. Ego vero iam id reformido, ne dum hunc seruire 

docui, interim ob istoc pallium hoc meum plures mihi, 
go quamveHm, apportet seruulos, quos cum tenuitas haec 

nostra alere nequeat, excutio lubens. Ad te iam redeo : 



Pedantius A . I. Sc. l. 



pares itaque deinceps te, mihi vt in omnibus prompte 
possis supparasitarier. 

Pog. Verum istoc est verbum, here : Nam ego, dum te 
95 sequor, esttrio vel parasito magis. 

Cro. Imo, furcifer, vel parasito voracior es ; Non ego 
te dudum huc usque expleui cibis ? & tamen esuris tam 
cito ? Si exercituw alere possem meis sumptibus, charyb- 
dim illam saturare tuam nequirem tamen : si montes 
100 panis atri apponerem in mensa tibi, facile illos totos vel 
altissimos in illam hiantem voraginem conijceres : at 
vero bene conditi iuris Oceanum absorberes statim : 
potando solem ipsum superas, qui ebibendo humidum, 
siccat omnia. 
io5 Pog. lam, in redintegratae gratiae [7] testimonium, tu 
me complectere, dum ego te deosculor. 

Cro. Deosculeris, sordide, tu me, sterquilinium, chaos, 
cloaca ? Vah. 
Pog. Vis vt te honorifice, supplex, prostratus, i vt 
iio louem venerer meum ? 

Cro. Sum ego tibi iuuans pater. 

Pog. luuans fortasse, pater haudquaquam : nam ex 
stirpe, sat scio, oriundus sum nobili, genitor quicunque 
fuit : Etenim veste sub lacera latet generosum quiddam, 
ii5 imperio dignuw : Tu me ad pedes abiectum tuos postu- 
las ? Respondeo, primum, Nescit seruire virtus : ^osixemo, 
nos aulici abiecimus istam ineptam consuetudinem 
honorandi superiores, imo ne pares quidem agnos- 
cimus. 
120 Cro. Quid ergo ? num me tibi fatebere praeponendum 
esse ? 

Pog. Vix possum eo altos spiritus demittere : sed 
tamen tuam in gratiam simulabo hoc. Nam certe plu- 
rimi te facio. 
125 Cro. Quin etiam ferre debes [8] interdum tonantem 
voce terribili. 
Pog. At si me audies, cohibebis iracundiam. 
Cro. Praeterea, si aliquando verbis sonantibus verbera 



Pedantius A . J. Sc. IL 



quoque perpauca (maiestatis maioris causa) addidero, 
i3o sequi bonique consulas oportet, Poggloste. 

Pog. Here, inest mihi naturalis quaedam imbecillitas, 
quae duorum pondus pugnorum perferre profecto non 
potest. 

Cro. Sed summa omnium est & quidem summa summa- 
i35 mm, vt fidus sis. 

Pog. Sum, idque tihi mea fide prasto, totique reipublica. 

Mihi olim porticus templi nostri erat pro incunabulis : 

ibi enim exposituw me mater mea reliquit, aufugitque : 

ex quo sacer, totus, totus, quantus, quantus, fui illico. 

140 Cro. At metuo male, furcifer, ne fugitivus sis. 

Pog. Id vero iam antea denuntio, detineri me ne vnum 

in diem posse, ni cibo & potione vincias : Apud men- 

sam [9] plenam rostrum hoc deliges, sicque vinclis 

constrictum cibarijs, vel captivum habebis. 

145 Cro. Introito iam nunc igitur, hospitem hanc nostram 

iube, vt bene lauteque instruat hac nocte mensam nobis : 

Lydiamque meam invitejt & occulte ad se traducat, 

sumptus faciat liberaliter, meoque afftgat omnia nomini. 

Pog. Vel meo etiam, si placet, nam non multum inte- 

i5o rest. 

Cro. Accelera. 

Pog. Ego huc & illuc vortar, quo imperabis. 

Actus I. Scena II. 
Crobolvs. Dromodotvs. 

i55 Enimvero, Cvohole, magna moliris : scilicet vxorem 
ducere, parvulam vrbem hanc augere ciuibus vtilissimis 
liberis tuis : servulos et familiam alere : tum etiam gerere 
magistratum in republica. Primo cauponariam artem 
pro-[io]fitebor : nam Lydia cibos condire nouit lautis- 

160 sime. Ego accipiam conuivas humanissime : efiiciam vt 
aedes meas generosi frequentent. Filias si ferat mihi 
pulchellas Lydia mea (& feret semper necessario, quod 
ego volo) eas et istis locabo callide : vitam traducam om- 



Pedantius A. I. Sc. II. 



nibus lepide lautitijs : esculentis, poculentis ventrem 

i65 lieabo meum : chartis pictis, globulis ludam assidue, 

interdum (severiorum bona pace dixerim) & alea : post 

haec cum cognita satis virtus nostra fuerit, multis petitis 

& adeptis honoribus, nunquam desistaw donec mihi & 

haeredibus de corpore meo legitime procreatis Baronis 

170 titulum aut Comitis comparauero. Sed quis hic, qui tam 

odiose iam interuenit mihi tam iucunda meditanti ? Quid 

ita coelum, terram attonitus intuetur ? Oh, noui hominem. 

Dro. Zenith. 

Cro. Riualis mei Pedantij familiaris est Dromodotus 
175 philosophus. 
Dro. Nadir. 

Cro. Vel frater potius germanus. [11] 
Dro. Horizon. 

Cro. Nam certe hos vtrosqw^ eadem dedit orbi Moria 
180 mater. 

Dro. Vrsa maior. 

Cro. Quos ego ambos hodie dolis doctis meis docebo 
quanti sit sapere. 

Dro. K.da|jLO<;, (j.axpo'xoa[j.O(;, xo irav Vniuersum. Hoc omne, 

i85 quod hic iam vndique nerui mei optici ope video (& video 

certe intromittendo species, non extramittendo radios) templum 

est summi louis, in quo tria veniunt potissimum consi- 

deranda. Primo, corpus simplex, sphaericum, perpetuo 

mobile quod vocamus Ccelum. Secundo, hoc centrum 

190 mundi, circa quod rotatur circumferentia globi stelliferi, 

dictum Terra. Tertium, subterraneuw quoddam conca- 

vum, in quo quasi in specu habitant isti Dsemones : 

quanquam scio non posse probari ex Aristotele ullos 

esse diabolos. At occuritur, Aristotelem non vidisse 

195 verum in spiritualibus. Sed ego rem ipsam acu attingam 

hoc modo : Sunt Antipodes, Ergo dae-[i2]mones, nam 

isti Diaboli etiam vestigia figunt nobis contradictoria : 

Et sane quicquid est habet sibi contrarium (nimirum 

quahtatum respectu, non substantiae, cui nihil contra- 

200 riatur) siquidem hic omnis sensibilis mundus regitur 



Pedantius A . /. Sc. II. 



lite & amore. Hic quoniam mentionem fecimus amoris, 
dicenda etiam pauca sunt de amore mei Pedantij. Nam 
sicut elementares qualitates amore mediante commis- 
centur, ita vicissim ille & ego nos duo amicitia conglu- 

2o5 tinamur. 

Cro, Sicut pus & pituita sunt eiusdem generis, sic tu 
& ille, vos duo, estis sodales. 

Dro. Et sicut doleret aliquis, si equum suum vetulum 
aegrotare videret, eodem prorsus modo ego iam contris- 

2IO tor, quod amicum meum veterem audio amare. Nam 
sicut aegrotatio efficiens est mortis in corpore, sic amor 
efficit quoddam quasi deliqu^ium animae rationalis. Sed 
sicut sapientis est segrotanti caballo suo potionem dare : 
haud secus meum est amico amatorijs [i3] torminibus 

2i5 torto consilij mei vnguentum porrigere. Quia sicut cere- 
brum datum est a natura ad refrigerandum calorem 
cordis : similiter nos cerebrosi philosophi viscerales 
istas inflammationes amicorum nostrorum, superfun- 
dendo liquorem sapientiae, rarefacimus paulatim & do- 

220 bellamus. Sed sicut nihil iuvat habere pharmacum, nisi 
applicetur aegroto, ita nec prodesse possum Pedantio, 
nisi fruatur ille consQrtio meo. Idcirco, sicut expansus 
iste aer, ad seruandam continuitatem rerum in concaui- 
tatibus locoruw, & ad destructionem vacui extenditur, 

225 & extenuatur cum elongatione essentiae suae : haud aliter 
ego, vt a cerebro amici mei vacuum siue vacuitatem 
amatoriam impletione solidissimi mei consilij fugarem, 
huc iam progressus sum, & tanquam elongatus super 
hac superficie trium miliarium, quo spatio continentur 

23o tria millia passuum geometricorum. Perge itaque, 
anima mea, (quae principium motus es) corpus hoc 
organicum moue ocyus. [14] 

Cro. Ego vero pos&um corijs bubulis corpus tibi com- 
mouere iam animaliter satis & organice. 

235 Dro . Sed eccum percommode quem percontari possem . 
Heus adolescens, quaeso nunquid vidisti hic vsquam 



i 



8 Pedantius A . /. Sc. II. 

virum bonum, generosum, & in summo gradu literatum 
Magistrum Pedantium ? 

Cro. Ludimagistrum videlicet dicis : Generosum enim 
240 huius nominis noui neminem. 

Dro. Sic est, vulgus hominem ex genere & nummis 

generosum deputat, non ex virtute & arte ; cum tamen 

istae primarise sunt & essentiales, imo radicales & funda- 

mentales effectrices verae nobilitatis. Sed tu fortasse 

245 sentis vt sapiens, loqueris autem vt vulgus. 

Cro. Ego vero loquor vt sentio : Nunc enim eo res 
redijt, vt qui declinationes Nominum, aut Accusatiui 
cum verbo congruentiam norunt, statim nobiles sibi 
sumant titulos ; at ego ne Philosophos hos (qui de 
25o omni scibili [i5] superbe disputant) Generosos dicam, 
licet se reges esse glorientur. 

Dro. Homo videris macilenti & egeni ingenij ; Dicito, 
vnquamne legisti Platonem ? Beatam esse ille dicit 
rem-publicam in qua aut rex est philosophus, aut philo- 
255 sophus rex : Vbi videre possis, Philosophum <§^ Regem esse 
voces conuertibiles. Sed intellectus ille tuus, siue mens, 
ratio, indoles, indocilis est, nec percipit ista Doctrinalia : 
te collocamus ergo inter oues & boues, & pecora campi : 
& Scientia non habet inimicum prater ignorantem. 
260 Cro. Quaeso, & quos habet amicos prseter vos paucos 
literatos ? Quis vel obolo sestimat fanaticum, famelicum, 
faetulentum Philosophum ? 

Dro. Sicut aurig^ equum flagello, sic ego te ingenio 
meo percutiam. Vnico tecum agam argumento, Socra- 
265 tico more. 

Quid censes ? nonne vestes tuae viHores sunt corpore 
tuo? 

Cro. Sunt. Sed quid inde ? [16] 
Dro. Nonne corpus tuum praestantius est vestibus ? 
270 Cro. Idem per idem. 

Dro. Nonne animus dignior pars est hominis ? 

Cro. Quorsum haec ? 

Dro. Nonne bona animi meliora quam externa ? 



Pedantius A . /. Sc. II. 



Cro. Progredere. 
275 Dro. Nonne, quod est melius, id est nobilius ? 

Cro. Do id tibi. 

Dro. Et animi bona meliora quam corporis ? 

Cro. Procul dubio. 

Dro. Et qui animi possident bona, meliores ijs, qui 
280 externa ? 

Cro. Conclude. 

Dro. Huc ergo demum deventum est, Philosophos 
coeteris nobiliores. 

Cro. Falsissimum. 
285 Dro. Tibi nullus est sensus communis, negas conclu- 
sionem ? 

Cro. Tibi nullus est sensus proprius, concludis quod 
non probasti ? [17] 

Dro. Oh ! opinaris fortasse nos philosophos non prae- 
2go stare coeteris quantum ad animum ? Probabo, si negaue- 
ris ; Ego sum paratus ad omnia. 

Cro. Ego quidem genus hoc hominum speculativum 
pessimum, sordidum, ineptissimum, arrogantissimum 
existimo. 
295 Dro. lam conuitiatorem agis & es impudens. 

Cro. Idem est ac si me philosophum dicas, cum conuit- 
iatorem appellas. 

Dro. Etsi irasci non possum, quia philosophus, com- 
moueor tamen. 
3oo Cro. Etiam vel furere philosophum, non est motus 
contra naturam. 

Dro. Quantum bos maior est cuHce, tantum anteit phil- 
osophus plebeium. Nos ad vos sumus quasi calidum in 
quarto gradu. Sed tu negabis fortasse nos scire plura, 
3o5 sic vno absurdo dato infinita sequuntur. 

Cro. Ergo qui vnum habet absurdum, habet omnia 
absurda. 

Dro. Tu colligis ex absurdo, quem [18] ego iure absur- 
ditatem ipsam appello in Abstracto : Concreta enim puta 



n 10 Pedantius A . 7. Sc, III. 

3io absurdus, iniustus, indoctus, & talia contemnuntur 
hodie. 

Cro. Tu vero & absurditate es absurdior. 
' ^ Dro. Citius ego Transcendens inter Pradicamenta colloca-f 

rem, quam hoc insensile animal argumenta percipere 
3i5 facerem. 

Cro. Tu qui generosus, qui nobilis, qui rex es, me, 
obsecro, ad caenam voca. 

Dro. Saturnits meus ventrem in tuum Vacuum mittat 
perpetuum. 
320 Cro. Vacuum illud dicis, philosophe, quod, cum nus- 
quam esse disputas, in tuo tamen est cerebro : cui si 
omnes similes sunt philosophi, sunt quidem animaHa 
omnium stolidissima. 
Dro. Contra negantem principia non est disputandum. 
325 Cro. Ah, mane, obsecro, iam demum agnosco celsitu- 
dinem tuam. 

Dro. Tu non es idoneus auditor moralis philoso- 
phiae. [19] 

Cro. Actor ego, non auditor sum, vos semper auditis, 
33o nunquam agitis. Sed quem ego conspicor ? Habe iam 
tibi Pedantium tuum ; nolo me videat. 

Dro, Te vero imaginatio, siue phantasia turbet melan- 
cholica perpetuo : qui vmbras rerum, non identitaies S* 
p -^7 hacceitates ipsas vides. Sed nunc iste quid agat, paulisper 
335 hic obseruabo. 

A ctus primi scena. 
z Tertia. 

Pedantivs. Dromodotvs. 

Video (Patres conscripti) in me omnium vestrum ora 

340 & oculos esse conuersos : & credo ego vos mirari, ludi- 

ces, quid sit, quod cum tot summi oratores hominesque 

nobihssimi sedeant, id est, non ament (sic enim inter- 

dum sedere sumitur, vnde sedatio animj) ego potissimum 

^ ad amandum surrexerim : quid ergo ? audacissimus ego 



Pedantius A : l. Sc, lll. ii 

345 ex omnib«5 ? [20] Si quis hoc dixerit, satis erit vno verbo 
negare, — minime. At officiosior in amoribus, quam coe- 
teri ? Vtinam quidem non essem istius laudis ita cupidus, 
vt alijs eam pr^reptam velim. Quae res igitur me praeter 
coeteros istuc demum impulit ? vnico verbo expediam — 

35c) Omnia vincit amor ; S^ nos cedamus amori. Amor tanquam 
milvus rapax, me tuum (6 Paltas) pullum abripit iam 
nunc e sapientiae nido : Vnde, sicut terra teritur pedibus 
(inde enim dicitur), sic animus meus conculcatur curis ; 
Ego, ego inquaw, qui Leonidae mei olim amoribus 

355 opposui me velut murum aheneum, nunc figor & perfo- 
dior ipse ferro flammisque concupiscentiae : qui diebus 
illis interroganti ter quid esset rerum omnium praestan- 
tissimum, respondissem etiam ter Pronuntiatio, pron[un- 
tiatio], pron[untiatio], idem nunc quaerentj similiter dicerem 

36o Lydia, Lyd[ia\, Lyd[id\ : Sic, Tempora mutantur, S^ nos muta- 

mur in illis. Quare, Pedanti, cum id non possis, quod 

velis, quod est incumbere literis, velis id quod possis, 

quod est amare Lydiam. [21] 

Dro. Irrationalis animae pars vicit iam rationalem, 

365 vnde verissimum esse constat axioma quoddam Logi- 

cum, maiorem esse vim in negatione, quam in affirma- 

tione. Sed quid cesso compellare hominem ? Pedanti, 

Opto tihi mentem sanam in corpore sano. 

Ped. Dromodote, Sis honus 6 fcelixq[ue] tuis, sicut sapiens 

370 dixit poeta. Vt valent sodales nostri Academici ? num- 
quid adhuc convenit inter vos & oppidanos ? Cogitabam 
iam dudum ipse vos invisere, & quasdam in Scholis 
Rhetoricis recitare Declamationes meas, quae nempe, vt 
Demostheni, lucernam olent. 

375 Dro. Mallem olerent lucernam, quam barbulae tuae 
vnguenta. 

Ped. Composuj, congessi, consarcinauj tres plusquam 
Philippicas, aut Catilinarias contra barbaram gentem, 
quid dixi ? gentem ? certe vero potius armentum Oppi- 

38o danorum istorum hostium Musarum : qui tamen vivunt, 



12 Pedantius. A . /. Sc, III. 

imo in forum veniunt, idque non ad depo-[22]nendam, 
sed confirmandam audaciam. 

Dro. Haec sunt extra causam, Pedanti : te rumor est 
amare. 
385 Ped. Fama, malu[m] quo non aliud velocius vllum. Fama, 
comma, (malum &c parenthesis). Amare vero ridiculum : 
quod ego refutabo vel sola hac fronte philosophica. 

Dro. Philosophica ? imo sophistica, cum mihi tam 

fallaciter & aequiuoce respondeas : Vidit me ideo venisse, 

390 vt starem contra viam suam, et militarem adversus 

quascunque conclusiones responsiuas eius, & iam itaque 

non audet prodire ex antro dissimulationis, ne forte 

boreali vento vocis meae confundatur, & redigatur in 

> minimum naturale dabile. 

395 Ped. Eloquar, an sileam ? Sed cur in re momenti mi- 

nimi Dilemmate vtor non necessario ? Age, audi nunc- 

iam, Dromodote, tibi (cum amicus sit alter idem) rem 

omnem non minus, quam mihimet committam lubens. 

Vror, habes animi nuncia verba mej. Vt est apud Ouidium, 

400 [23] qui vixit temporibus Augusti. 

Dro. At ego adduxi iam huc mecum in hoc scrinio 
cerebelli mei maximam massam materiae refutatoriae, ad 
attenuandam & frigefaciendam in te hanc enormem 
ebullitionem corporeae cupiditatis. Non est Amor tuus 
4o5 (vt spero) malum immedicabile, quod dicit Aristoteles de 
Avaritia. 

Ped. Mihi nec verbis nec herbis potes prodesse, me 
iuvabit noji medicus sed medica, licet enim interdum 
nouare verba. 
410 Dro. Primo, quoniam (vt habetur in paruo Logicali) 
inquirendum est quid sit res, antequam contra Amorem 
disputo, quaerendum est, Amor quid sit. 

Ped. Imo, antequam disputamus, Disputatio quid est ? 
Dro. Secundo, incommoda, postremo, remedia nar- 
41 5 randa sunt. De his tribus hoc tempore pauca audies. 

Ped. Omnino hic nescit rhetoricari. Ego dixissem ista 



Pedantius A . I. Sc. III. i3 

• declamatorie mirum [24] in modum. Qucd tria (ludices) 
cum dixero, perorabo. 
Dro. Quod ad Quid sit attinet, certum est nullam per- 

420 fectam eius dari posse definitionem, propter paucitatem 
verarum differentiarum, itaque descriptione contenti 
simus. 

Ped. Sane vera Differentia est Rara avis in terns, nigro- 
que simillima cygno. 

425 Dro. Est igitur Amor communissime sumptus (defini- 
tore Platone) appetentia pulchritudinis causata per con- 
cupisc^ntiam carnalem, volens fruitionem voliti. lam 
hanc descriptionem sic integraliter a me positam analytice 
resoluamus in suas partes. Appetentia hic ponitur loco 

43o generis : nam quemadmodum apud physicos materia 
appetit formam, sic apud homines qui co;/sistunt ex 
materia & forma, mas materiatus cupit ex animo foemi- 
nam formosam : pulchritudo autem est ex coloribus albi 
& rubicundi, iuxta temperationem proveniens, qualitas 

435 sensibilis sensuj passionem incutiens. Sensus sunt quin- 
que', Gustus, [25] Olfactus, Auditus, Visio, Tactus : pulchri- 
tudo visus est obiectuw : videmus autem (quod diligenter 
animadvertas velim) oculis, & oculi fascinati radijs for- 
mae intromittunt speciem pulchritudinis in phantasiam : 

440 phantasia provocat desiderium, desiderium, tanquam 
canis rabidus, lacerat mentem morsu amoris : ita pul- 
chritudo, quae erat in vultu virginis, peruenit tandem 
procedendo naturali quadam tendentia ad ipsum ama- 
toris cor, (in quo est sedes animi secundum Arist<?^^/m) 

445 & e converso ipsum cor viri transire cupit in corpus 
virginis. 

Ped. Quid tibi cum Transitionihus, quae quidem figurae 
sunt Rhetoricae ? 
Dro. Istae Transitiones physicae agunt per modum 

460 illuminationis, & feruntur per radios rectos primo archi- 
podialiter, deinde vicissim reflexiue. 

Ped. Quae dixisti hactenus (etsi non fuerunt optima) 
tamen mehora quam quae deterrima. Ego elegantissime 



"■ 14 Pedautius A . I. Sc. III. 

definirem amorem ex Terentio : esse nimi-[26]rum ignem 

455 feminini generis. Sic enim ille, Accede ad ignem hanc. Satin' 
hoc ex sententia ? 

Dro. Ego vero retorqueo hoc Argumentum tuum sic, 
Amor est ignis. Ergo cauendum est ab eo tanquam a 
Scorpione aut Cane coelesti, qui in diebus Canicularibus 

460 calore suo nocivo plus mordet quam ullus Canis latra- 
bilis. 

Ped. Imo quemadmodum qui sunt a Scorpijs icti, vel 
Scorpionihus (nam huius nominis variae sunt declinationes) 
solent ab ijsdem remedium petere : ita ego amoris per- 

465 cussus cuspide. amando me sanabo. Una eademque manus 
vulnus opemqueferet. 

Dro. Itane ? Attende igitur iam incommoda amoris : 
quot sunt in decem Predicamentis diuersa Individua 
diuersarum specieruw : quot apud omnes Thomistas & Sco- 

470 tistas Oppositiones, Responsiones, Distinctiones; quot 
habuit vnquam voces primcB inientionis, aut secundcs inten- 
tionis sancta Antiquitas ; quot in te & me verba Latina 
sunt ; tot [27] erunt tibi in amoribus miseriae : Ad cuius 
rej evidentiam sic procedimus. Ratio, quae est auriga 

475 animi, Affectionum calcibus conculcabitur, libidinis 
furor maior erit quam raptus ipsius primi mobilis ; tunc 
foemina erit prsedominans qualitas, quae si forte virago 
fuerit, (quod est pene vniversale & dicitur de omnibus) tum 
est tanquam torrida zona & prorsus inhabitabilis : vide- 

480 bis etiam sic tristari istos amasios, quasi iam adesset 
Dissolutio huius coniinui, Ad haec negotia nulla curant, 
cum tamen studium sit & nutritiva & augmentativa vis 
cerebri : Postremo, qui captus amore est, non solum 
est oculis captus, sed etiam respeciu veri viuere, in totum 

485 est mortuus. 

Ped. Ego vero vt mortuus sim ? Nunquam id fatebor, 
dum viuam. Sic obijcio. Vides ? Motus non conuenit 
mortuis. 
Dro. Arguitur e contra sic, Amator viuit in corpore Amata, 

490 at vbi viuit, ibi est eius anima ; & vbi eius anima, ibi [28] 



Pedantius A . I. Sc. III. i5 

operatur : & si operatur in alterius corpore, non operatur 
in suo ; si non operatur in suo, non viuit in suo ; si non 
viuit in suo, non est in suo ; si non est in suo, corpus 
est mortuum. Tu es huiusmodi. Ergo. 

495 Ped. Agis mecum sophistice in Labyrintho, in Minotauri 
spelunca. Egopro Ariadnes filo Ytor prudentia mea, qua 
extricante constanter dico, Ego scio me vivere. 

Dro. Non urgebo te : Revera est aequivocatio in no- 
mine Mortui : Nam non est mortuus extrinsecus & secun- 

5oo dum animam vegetativam, vel sensitivam ; sed intrin- 
secus secundum animam rationalem & intellectualem, 
quae in se iam non cogitat, quia de se non cogitat. 

Ped. Non est dignum repetitione, nedum responsione 
nostra, quod obijcis. 

5o5 Dro. Nunc antidotum ministiabo contra pestem hanc. 
Primum, ieiunandum est saepius, vt evacuatio siue eva- 
poratio fiat humoris sensitivi superflui : [29] tum piscibus 
vescaris potius quam carnibus quae generant sanguinem 
calidum & concupiscibilem ; vino abstineas & saccharo, 

5io in quibus inest venereum provocamentum, tum otia 

vites, siquidem negotia condensant hanc cerebri fluidi- 

tatem, quae gignit ex se turpissimum id excrementum 

voluptatis. 

Ped. Ego cum Scipione nunquam minus otiosus, quam 

5i5 cum otiosus. 

Dro. Proximum est, ut cantus meretricios caueas, & 
omnem illam syllabicam compositionem Poetarum, qui 
nimis articulate de his loquuntur. 
Ped. Hos optime Plato eiecit e sua lepuhlica. 

520 Dro. Deinde consortium fugias istarum aulicarum, 
qu3e valde agunt in hsec inferiora corpora : Praeter haec, 
potio aliqua purgatiua sumenda est, qua complexionem 
istam immutes tuam. Nam vos cholerici propter ignei 
humoris copiam feroces ruitis, cum nos melancholici 

525 (praeterquam quod ingeniosiores sumus, teste Aristotele 
in pro-[3o]blematis), tum quoqw^ ob terrei sanguinis 
pigritiam, multo sumus ad hosce brutales motus minus 



i6 Pedantius A . J. Sc. IV. 

proni. Haec quae prsescripsi si ne quicquam prosint, 
veniendum est ad illud vltimum ; nosti, quid sibi fecerit 

53o Xenocrates Platonicus. 

Ped. Dabis iam mihi vicissitudinem loquendi : Socrates 
(qui hoc solum Se scire dixit quod nihil sciret ideoque est 
Apollinis oraculo sapientissimus iudicatus) in quodam 
dialogo Platonis (qui est Homerus Philosophorum) Amo- 

535 rem omnem distinguit (qui autem non distinguit, des- 
truit artem) : vnum dicit esse sordidum, qui nebulonum 
est, alterum honestuw (in quo fateor me non mediocriter 
esse versatum). Sed & plurimi doctissimi homines ama- 
tores fuerunt illo primo modo. Nam, ut nihil dicam de 

540 Ouidio, vt taceam Salustium, vt praeteream Aristippum ; 
quid attinet dicere de Demosthene ? silebo etiam Ciceronem 
ipsum, per Aposiopesin, qui Catachrestice & parum caste 
amabat, vt nonnullis placet : sed mentiuntur [3i] quicunque. 
Quid commemorem Aristotelem vestrum, qui caballus 

545 factus est & equitantem tuHt meretricem ? Ego cum istis 
sine omni exceptione maioribus errare malui, quam tecum 
vera sentire. Sed non opus est istos allegare, ego quippe 
uxorem, non Thaidem, ambio : sic enim apud optimos 
authores Thais, (quae famosissima meretrix erat) abso- 

55o lute ponitur pro quavis meretrice. 

A ctus primi : Scena 
Quarta. 

POGGLOSTVS. DrOMODOTVS. 

Pedantivs. 

SS5 P. Exire me voluit Herus meus (quantum memini) 
duas ob causas, vt istos aUqua ludificer arte mea, ac vt 
quendam post convenirem in foro Tyrophagum. 
Dro. Hem quis est ? [32] 
Pog. Dij vos fortunent, Generosi. 
56o Ped. Et tibi crus sanent tuum, mendice claudipes. 



i 



Pedantius A . l. Sc. IV. 17 

Pog. Misereat vos mei, pauperis & boni, miserandi 
semi-hominis. 

Ped. Credo nos literatos magis infestari mendicis, quam 
coeteros homines, qui quoniam miserias mortalium nov- 
565 imus, misericordes sumus : & quia misericordes, omnes 
ad nos miseri supplices confluunt. 

Dro. Tu otiosus es, & cupis isto modo vagari : abi, & 
labora. W idie^' planetas operari "perpetuo, &> coeli motus esi 
perennis. 
570 Ped. Cur non manuariam aliquam artem calles ? siue 
moechanicam, id est, adulterinam, a mcechando : sunt 
enim coeterae artes adulterinae, respectu nostrarum liber- 
alium. 
Pog. Oh, venerabilis Domine, nunquam istarum uUam 
575 didici : Domine vere Reuerende, fui quondam semidoc- 
tus, & e nouem musis colebam nonnullas. Sed oblivio 
iam extinxit. [33] 

Dro. Doctrina tua non erat habitus confirmatus, sed 

dispositio tantum, autremota potentia. Nam si profunde, 

58o non perfunctorie didicisses, tum si tam diu viueres quam 

corvus aut quercus, habitum tuum Doctrinalem priuatio 

nulla unquam corrumperet. 

Ped. Tu artes fortasse primoribus (quod aiunt) labris 
attigisti, non in succum & sanguinem convertisti (quod 
585 docti solemus). 

Pog. Quaeso, doctissimi Musarum sacerdotes, inopem 
& egenum iuuate benignitate vestra. 

Dro. Imo operam arti des denuo : sic veras possidebis 
& immortales divitias ; nos, qui (vt tu olim) scholasticam 
590 vitam sequimur, sumus quasi/om^ separata, non curantes 
hsec bona sublunaria. 

Ped. Nos omnia habemus, nec quicquaw habemus, 

'4 est animos tranquillos, nummos nullos ; nil enim est, 

nil deest tamen : pecunias cum non habemus, non desid- 

595 eramus : quare adolescens operaw & [3^] oleum perdis ; 

ne expectes vel micam unam a nobis, qui locutionibus, 



i8 Pedantius A . 7. Sc. IV. 

non loculis sumus locupletes : & tamen locuples dicitur a 
plenis loculis (quod iste non novit). 

Pog. Vt maneam qualis hactenus fui, vir innocuus, 
600 quaeso aliquid detis. 

Ped. Dabo, nempe consilium fidele, esto Integer vite 
scelerisque purus ; Nam non oportet ullo in officio claudi- 
care. 
Pog. Illudi me sentio : vultis gladium istum, quam sit 
6o5 acutus, experiri ? Equidem, viri optimi, si vellem iam 
latronem agere, possem vobis vel invitis eripere : sed 
spero daturos. 

Dro. Imo profecto idque actutum : ecce tibi quiddam 
non quantum, vnde tamen hodiernam possis coenam pro- 
610 creare. 

Ped. Cum tibi video indolem inesse & acumen, tibi vt 

\l'.: prosim opto, ut facultas par esset voluntati, nunc accipe 

hoc aliquid. 

Pog. Quicquid est(etsi hoc aliquid nihil est) laeta fronte 

61 5 accipio, vt pignus amoris erga me tui. [35] AHquid etiam 

(nisi molestus essem) in crastinum vt detis, postularem. 

Dro. Vtinam aliquid tibi dare possem non in crastinum 

solum, sed & in sempiternum, idque trifariam : in t^vi- 

"'iernum, nempe, aeternum, apartepost, in coaeternum, nempe 

620 a parte ante. 

Pog. Hoc telum petet vos a parte ante, S^ post. 
Dro. In-Interim hoc quaeso cape. 
Ped. Et hoc etiam : Nam opem ferre supplicibus, 
excitare afflictos, subleuare calamitosos, dare salutem, 
625 Oratoris proprium est. 

Pog. Ignoscite, si a vobis summis Magistris ego Inci- 
piens in kac arte petam audacius : caHgas mihi Hbenter 
nouas emerem, & Hbros aHaqw^ necessaria, vos si hunc 
sumptum feceritis, Maecenates eritis mihi. 
63o Ped. Vt cognoscas te mihi charum esse, scias non 
solere me cuiquam tam prodige largiri, nam non omni- 
"^>- bus [36] dormio, Sed lucrum est si quid tibi benefacio : 
tene. 



I 



Pedantius A. I. Sc. IV. 19 

Dro. Nos a stellis & coelo quotidie influentias accipi- 
635 mus, ergo quo magis liberales, eo magis similes ccelesti 
quinta essenticB. 

Pog. Vnum quiddam restat, in quo exorandi mihi 
estis : vt etiam crumenam detis, in quanummosreponam 
illos. 
640 Ped. O inexplebilem avaritiam ! O gurgitem ! O Char- 
yhdim ! (siue Charybdin !) 

Pog. Nisi hilari vuUu dederitis, ego non accipiam. 

Ped. Perij, me aspexit, vale, vale crumena mea, vale- 

tudinem tuam cura diligenter, iterum atque iterum vale : 

645 dono quidem promptissime, unum id doleo, quod video 

te virum tam honestum egere pecunijs nostris, habebis 

statim, postquam farcimentj reliquum extraxero. 

Pog. Non multum refert, si tradas cum appertinentihus 
etiam. 
65o Ped. Quoniam ita vis, trado. Dij \Z'j'] hunc cum omni- 
bus, pertinentibus eradicent. 

Pog. Hanc ego (cum tam ornata sit) in dies festos 
reservabo. Tu fortasse habes quam quotidie terere 
possum. 
655 Dro. At obsecro iam te ne veHs potentiam hanc in actum 
producere, praesertim cum a posse ad esse non valet conse- 
quentia. Nam in hoc pauxillulo (mihi crede) quod restat 
hummorum essentia ipsa & existentia mea consistit. 
Pog. Quaeso, sine te exorem, vir doctissime. Obtestor 
660 te per acumen ingenij tui, & ensis mei. 

Dro. Oh sat est : exorasti satis, habe tibi. 
Pog. Munificentissimi viri, dedistis hsec mihi, annon ? 
Ped. Etiam plane, maxime, admodum ; & tu accepisti, 
annon ? 
665 Pog. Sed mutuo, annon ? Valete. 

Ped. Mutuum, quasi meum-tuum. Sed illud nuper meum 

iam fit tuum sine mutuatione, aut mutatione. Proh Scel- 

us ! [38] 

Dro. Abj, rue, redi in primam materiam, claudum 

670 monstruih, nunquam intentum a natura universali, 



20 Pedantius A . II. Sc. I. 

defectus & error naturae particularis. Peri tu omnium 
^nfra sphseram Lunae existentium perditissime, qui con- 
templativos spolias. Vtinam grave tuum de cruce feratur 
deorsu\in\ aut in ipso hoc nuncds&S£:^i tibi humidum radic- 

675 ale. Quam ego tremui totus, ne ense suo penetraret 
dimensionem meam ! Vtinam ego hodie potius cum 
centum simul capitosis sophistis disputassem in schoHs 
publicis nostris, modo vnius huius strangulatorium argu- 
mentu[m] evitassem . 

680 Ped. Quoniam mortale tuum pectus coegit auri mei 
sacra fames (Sacra per antithesin, vel Sacrum est quod 
Dijs inferis devotum) opto, vt quicquid tetigeris, aurum 
statim fiat. Hoc tu fortasse prseclarum putares, sed even- 
iret tum tibi, quod Mid(s (cuius etiam obiter vtinam 

685 auriculas haberes) Qui fame peribat, quod auro vesci nequibat. 
Sedvideo jam campum in quo exultare [Sg] possitoratio : 
te Mercurialem (non quoad linguam, sed quoad manus) 
vexent saxum sitisque Tantali, Ixionis rota vaga vagum 
torqueat, Charon remiger Orci Phlegetontis in undas 

690 deferat, qui falcem tuam meam in messem immisisti. 

Mihi tamen non eripuisti divinam animi constantiam, 

pessime, non scientiam, non prudentiam, non virtutem 

ullam denique. Quod de Attilio Regulo dictum diuinitus. 

Dro. At mihi eripuit liberalitatis, etsi non habitum 

695 ipsum, tamen actum &= instrumenta. Nam evacuatus sum 
ego (quod est contra omnem medicinam) radicaliter. 
Ped. Eamus intro ne hic fortasse denuo nos invadat. 

A ctus secundus : Scena 

Prima. 

700 Crobolvs. Tvscidilla. 

Quid censes, mea Tuscidilla, nonne conditum suavi- 
ter hoc convivium [40] dedimus ? vna cum esca hamum 
voravit, jamque mea est Lydia : Tu cibos dulces, ego 
blanda verba dedi. 



Pedantius A. II . Sc. I. 21 

7o5 Tus. Vide, ne mihi verba des obsecro ; ne dicas me 
cibos dedisse : Non sat habes, quod amoris te vias omnes 
doceo ; quin ut te, tuamque alam postules ? ne unum 
(Daemones meos testor) obolum a me sumes unquam, 
nisi mutuo, idque sub foenore : repone mihi (priusquam 

710 ulterius progrediare) in hoc concavuw palmae meae, quas 
jam debes pro comeatu, minas binas : Habebis a me 
semper locum S-jocum : sed audin ? potum etfocum supped- 
itabis ipse, si placet. Dicis mihi nugas, Optima Tus- 
cidilla, & Memoria te colam sempiterna ; Sed ego non video 

7i5 nummos. 

Cro. Ne tantillum unquam (honestissima hospes) tibi 
orietur a me damni, cognita nostra fides toto foro est, 
mihi vero mille sunt modi pecunias corradendj. Nam, 
vt omittam illam praeclarissimam rapiendi artem (quae [41] 

720 domina est & regina reliquarum omnium) ego legalem 
istam monetam (si desit) cudere quidem ipse possum : 
quin alias etiam plurimas fraudulentas artes teneo ad 
unguem : Alchemia mea homines pluwbeos in usum 
meum aureos efficit : Magia promittendo aureos montes, 

725 infert in crumenam nostram argenteos nummos : Vrina- 
riam artem practicando etiam aliquid possum emung- 
ere : in qua nihil requiritur, nisi lotio & potio. Sed quid 
ais ad hanc parasiticam nostram Adulationis artem ? 
qu^ est ars artium & scientia scientiarum, qua iuvenes 

780 generosos (vt mures, aut muscas) capimus, hos ego mea 

irretitos amicitia devoro prorsus & absorbeo, cibus hi 

mihi & potus sunt, e quibus etiam (tanquam e cellis 

promptuarijs) depromo quod lubet ? 

^irUs. Promas igitur tandem quo solvas, quod promittis 

735 tam saepe. 

Cro. Cedo mihi ergo jam adolescentulum eiusmodi, 
eum tractabo eruditissime, primo laudibus in coelum [42] 
efferaw, ac louem alteruw efficiam, ex quo tantum mei 
ardebit amore, vt sicut lupiter olim DanacB in gremium, sic 

740 ille meas in manus imbrem aureum immittat, tum pro- 
digalitatis eum omnes partes docebo, quomodo epulas 



22 Pedantius A , II. Sc, II. 

luxuriantes paret, spectacula magnifica exhibeat, volup- 
tates quasque aucupetur, famulosf amelicos expleat mun- 
eribus, me vero Dominum suum efficiat : hinc si nummi 

745 forte deficiant, parabo sodalem aliquem mihi a consihjs, 
qui fundos eius omnes haereditarios emat pretio perexig- 
uo, sic ego & cum illo fundi, et cum isto pecuniarum 
particeps ero. 

Tus. Novi satis fraudulentum esse te carnificem, ita- 

ySo que urgeo iam ut satisfacias, hoc enim praecavere mihi 
me movet. 

Cro. Atnimiummeticulosa es, viros solum, nonfoemin- 
as fraudare soleo, huic siquidem sexui fidus sum non 
tantum in speciem, sed intus, S^ in cute. Atque nunc tibi 

755 vt reddam quod restat, alia iam id aggressus sum via. 
Nosti [43] hunc futilem Paedagogum meum rivalem bene 
nummosum esse : istum statui astutijs omnibus ad vsus 
quosque meos penitus corrodere : sic & ille ad amores 
hosce persequendos debiUor fiet, & ego inimici me 

760 sanguine saginabo. Inceptum est, spero, haud incom- 
mode, Exitus acta probabit. Sed quis hic strepitus ? tu 
domum revertere, ego Pogglostum consequar, ut Tyro- 
phagum agenda cuncta doceam. 

A ctus secundus : Scena 

y65 Secunda. 

Pedantivs. Dromodotvs. 

LvDio. Bletvs. 

P. Adeste satellites, & stipatores, circumcingite, cir- 
cumvallate Regem vestrum, sceptrum meum non metuite, 
770 sed defendite. Tibi, Blete, quanquam ingenio haud 
nimis polles, [44] tamen vim natura non negavit : Tu 
autem astes huic Ludio, tanquam Teucer suh Ajacis 
clypeo. Nunc si in hoc ardore iracundiae meae illum us- 



Pedantius A. 11. Sc. II. 23 

piam Catilinarium latronem hic aspicerem, ut ego orat- 

775 orie inveherem in illum verherihus ? 

Dro. Quod si illud individuum vagum mihi jam de- 
monstrativum esset, eum ego istoc Academico telo vel ^'% 
ad centrum usque terrae deijcerem, & vltra si fieri posset. 
Sed non potest, nam si forte praeteriret ipsum medium, 

780 tamen remearet ad centrum rursus motu quodam natur- 
ali reverherativo. 

Ped. Ausus es improbe, gigantum more, hellare cum 
Dijs? Non possumus spiritus tuos dehellare superbos ? 
Lud. Praeceptor colendissime, idemque dignissime 

785 totius nostri exercitus Imperator,,tuo semper sub vexillo 

lubens militabo : ita es in pace prudens, & in schola 

doctus, & in bello fortis, & in acie formidabiHs, vel 

formidandus. 

Ped. Audin' tu hunc puerulum, [46] quam apposite 

790 quoad sensum, & figurate quoad phrasim eloquatur ? - 
Mehercule amo hunc, ita me imitatur sedulo. Hic hic 
est puer aureus, albae gallinae filius, hunc haeredem 
scribam omnium librorum meorum, praeter Lexicon 
Nizolij, quod mecum iam dormit, quod mecum sepelirj 

795 volo. 

Sed tu quaeso, qui physiognomon es, de pullis his 
meis profer iudicium tuum, velut Zopyrus de Socrate, vt 
narrat Cicero meus. 
Dro. Quemadmodum (vt habetur in Hbello Praedica- 

800 mentorum) quaedam insunt in, & non dicuntur de, aHa 
dicuntur de, & non insunt in : alia & insunt in & dicunt- 
ur de : aHa nec insunt in, nec dicuntur de : ita in aH- 
quibus inest ingenium, & non apparet ; in aHjs apparet 
esse, & non est ; in aHjs nec est, nec apparet ; in quibus- 

8o5 dam (qui foelici sydere nati sunt) & est, & apparet. TaHs 
hic Ludio puer tuus. 

Ble. Quid hic stamus tanquam asini otiosi ? num huc 
convenimus ad abigen-[46]das muscas ? aut hostis veniat 
aut nos abeamus : Audivit fortasse furcifer me hic 



24 Pedantius A . II. Sc. IL 

8io adesse, qui sum in omnibus nocturnis vigilijs truculent- 
issimus contra latrones istos. 

Ped. Agite, quoniam scopulos prsetervecti periculo- 

rum, esse iam in vado videmur tranquillitatis, reportate 

iam domum denuo haec Achillea arma nostra ; & si ego 

8i5 vel st, vel, hem inclamavero, accurrite rursus pugnaturi 

tanquam pro aris & focis. 

Lud. lupiter optimus msiximus arceat, coerceat inimi- 
cos tuos. 
Ped. Ausculta, obsecro, lepidas pueri elegantias ; pro- 
820 gredere. 

Lud. lupiter, inquam, iuvet te, Minerva minuat hostes 
quoscunque, Pallas ad pallorem terreat, Mars & Mors 
pessundent. Tantarra, Bownce. 

Ped. Euge, nihil supra : i pede fausto. In koc plures 
825 insunt Pedantij. 

Lud. Nisi interdum blanduHs istum delinirem verbis, 
nunquam abstineret a verberibus : nam vtcunque fus- 
tim [47] ignaviter, virgam cerce vibrat viriliter valde. 
Ped. Ludite. Lud. Blet. Gratias. 

83o Lud. Quod si vltra tres plagas ScEviat, conquerar 
matri. Illa jubebit patrem meum : tum pater eum in 
jus vocabit coram ludice, qui flagellabit crumenam i 
Praeceptoris vsque ad sanguinem. 
Blet. Eamus, inquam, valete. 
835 Ped. Nunc si te attentum, benevolum & 6.oc\\em 
prsebebis (quae tria necessario requiruntur in Auditore) 
exponam tibi cum universim omnes, tum sigillatim 
' singulas (quas celavi te hactenus) causas amoris nostri. 
Dro. Scio ignorationem causarum Matrem esse erro- 
840 ris ; Sed vide ne ponas non causam pro causa, & apparens 
bonum pro vero bono ; nam sicut stella cadens (licet sit 
cadens) tamen non est stella : sic homim apparens (etsi 
apparens) tamen non est bonum : praeambulis istis sup- 
positis, incipe foeliciter. 
845 Ped. Primum illud cognitum & [48] perspectum hab- 
eas, me non titillantem illam & lascivientem carnis 



Pedantius A . II. Sc. II. 25 

libidinem, sed solam & meram honestatem sequi : Haec 
pauca praemissa sint, vt occurratur cuidam tacitae 
obiectioni. 

85o Dro. Hic processus est methodicus & Aristotelicus : 
qui in Physicis primo, quae non sint principia, & in 
Ethicis quid non sit foelicitas, ostendit, antequam quid 
sit. Posito nunc ergo non causativo Amoris tui, ordo 
postulat, ut verum ejus operativum dicas : certe cupidi- 

855 tate sublata, tollitur omne originale Amoris : nam nisi 
supponatur aUqua appetibilitas, nulla relinquitur possi- 
bilitas Vnionis cum objecto, hoc vult Philosophia. 

Ped. Laudes, quas mihi tribuis, in optimaw partew 
interpretor. Quod ad aha attinet, quse dixisti, sic habeto ; 

860 non odisse me mulieres, quippe qui sciam esse earum 
nobis mortahbus usum aliquem necessarium. Amo 
igitur fateor ; non sum enim e silice natus, aut tygride. 
Sicut apud Virgilium iEnaeas iudicio [49] iratae Didonis, 
vel potius Didus, secundum Graecam declinationem : 

865 Sappho Sappkiis, per us circumflexum. Non autem Amo 
secundum redundantiam juvenilem, aut in summo 
genere : sed (si quid ego judicare possum) Philosophice. 
Rationes autem, quibus moveor, sunt quinque, vel 
potius sex. 

870 Dro. Non refert de numero ; vide vt sint irrefragabiles. 

Sed Pythagoricu\ni\ hoc est, reHgiose & mystice numeros 

considerare : quorum quidam duodecim causas (tan- 

quam duodecim signa Zodiaci) aestimant. 

Ped. Primo, scias velle me foelicem esse perfecte, 

875 quod omnino non sit, absque hoc additamento vel Corol- 
lario vxoris. 

Dro. Quasi vero virtus sola per se non sufficiens sit 
ad beatitudinem. At vxor non est virtus ad minimuw, 
fortasse etiam vitium : Foemina est naturae error siue 

880 debiUtas. Quia Natura semper intendit quod est perfect- 
um & optimum. At mas est praestantior. Ergo. [5o] 

Ped. Secundo, decrevi aedes mihi comparare de pro- 
prio, in quibus mater-familias aliqua non minus neces- 



26 Pedantius A. II. Sc.ll. 

saria est, quam campana in templo, aut lignum in foco. 

885 Dro. Revera si Oeconomiam spectemus rei familiaris, 

vxor causa est adiuvans aliqualiter. Et familia est civitatis 

principium ex quo. Vt demonstrat Philosophus Primo 

Politicorum. lam, Pedanti, factus es politicus. 

Ped. Factus ? Imo natus : quem natura ipsa finxit 

890 oratorew. Bonus autem orator est ciuitatis oraculum : teste 

Oratorum oraculo Cicerone nostro. Sed pergam in cursu 

instituto. Tertio, si segrotarem aliquando, vxor estmedi- 

cinale quiddam ; praesertim in febri, vbi sitis regnat. 

Dro. Pestilentissima haec febris est, quae foeminam 

895 sitit. 

Ped. Quarto, nobis studiosis vxor medicamen est 
contra melanchoHam & phrenesim, quae nobis imminet 
contemplationi deditis. 
Dro. Etiam vt co;^tra plethoram san-[5i]guinis inter- 

900 dum, si saeviat. Sed haec esset impropria praedicatio, si 
inferius sic praedicaretur de suo superiori. 

Ped. Quinto, nisi fierem maritus, garrirent plebeij 
homines Pedantium esse Eunuchum. Vah ! quod est 
falsissimum. Vah ! 

9o5 Dro. Haec ratio non est coactiva. Nam muUi philoso- 
phi, qui non erant maritati, fecerunt tamen opus natur- 
alissimum, id est, generarunt sibi similem ; quod Eunu- 
chis non competit, certe per se : sed bene forte per aliu[m\. 
Causa patet : nempe propter defectum causae instru- 

910 mentalis. Ergo non sequitur a non vxorato ad Eunu- 
chum. 

Ped. Sexto, quid est per deos immortales (non possum 
enim me continere, quin exclamew) aut ad utilitatew 
Reipub/^V^ commodius ; aut ad voluptatem bonorum 

9i5 omnium jucundius, aut ad gloriam nominis nostri 
splendidius, quam rehnquere seculis venturis veram & 
vivam imaginem Pedantij ? haeredem virtutum mearum, 
& istius prolem patris ? 'Denique [52] quid Oratorj magis 
necessarium, quam lingua promptum esse, quae nobis 

920 est prora & puppis ? Conjugatus vero binas in promptu 



Pedantius A . 77. Sc. II. 27 

habet linguas : Vnde & Ulinguis iure optimo possit 
appellarj. Addam etiam brevem Epilogum, in quo 
erunt tria haec, repetitio, petitio, pathos. Quare si vel emol- 
umenta nostra, vel reipublicae salutem respicias, vale- 

925 dicas huic opinioni tuae. Ego quidem, quod ad me 

attinet, sic statuo : vere enim mihi videor esse dicturus, 

Hymenaeus meus Deus ; vel magis emblematice : Aut 

vxor aut vexor. 

Dro. Aethiopem lavo, hic capere non potest influent- 

980 iam consilij mei, & amore pungitur, tanquam cauda 
Draconis. Vnicum hoc iam restat, vt cum impressio tam 
profunde facta sit amoris in te, (vt omnes partes & simil- 
ares & dissimilares laborent ex eo) si non possis prorsus 
& simpliciter, saltem ut attenuate convertaris tamen : 

935 scilicet signa minora cape ; si non secundum quantitatem, 
at secundum aliquam ex-[53]terna[m] apparentiam ; ne vulg- 
us id videat. 

Ped. Prudentiam vt sumam si suades, ea est in animo 
meo, quasi sanguis in corpore : Apollo, Pallas &> Mercu- 

940 rius mihi sunt individui comites, quibus cerebrum meum 
coelum est ; quare non possum non prudens esse. 
Dro. Caute, caute, pro honore Vniversitatis. 
Ped. Imo & caste etiam, Quid ni? Nihil enim unquam 
admittam ego indignum Oratore aut Philosopho : sed 

945 viden' tu aedes illasce ? ibi habitat, quae in me habitat, 
quarum parietes sunt me multo beatiores, siquidem hi 
usq^^^ quaque Lydiam complectuntur meam, quae fugit 
proterve me, sicut Apollinem Daphne oHm. 
Dro, Et tu sic irrationalis es, ut ames, quae odit te ? 

95o Ped. O plumbeum pugionem ! quasi non dixerim Apol- 
linem idem fecisse, quem ego praeposui mihi in omnibus 
imitandum. 

Dro. Sic igitur distinguo, idque ex [5^] sententia Phil- 
osophi, Contrarium expetit suum contrarium, verum 

955 est, idque non contingenter, sed catholice. At addendum 
est tamen, non quatenus contrarium, sed Medij gratia; 



28 Pedantius A . II. Sc. III. 

nempe ut ad medium perveniatur. Vt docet Aristoteles 
in Ethicis. 

Ped. Vtinam, vt Lynceus olim, sic ego nunc parietes 
960 istos possem oculis penetrare, Lj^diam meam quo cer- 
nerem, quid agat ; sed o fors fortuna ! mihi descendend- 
um est in solem & pulverem. 

Dro. lam declinandum est extra Zodiacum rationis. 
Ego abeo. 
g65 Ped. Nequaquam : spectator eris tu mearum pugnarum , 
dum ego hanc adorior vel adoro potius. 

Actus secundus. Scena 

Tertia. 

Lydia. Pedantivs. 

970 Dromodotvs. 

L. Postquam intus curata sint omnia, vt oportuit, 
libet iam paulisper de mearum successu rerum cogi- 
tare. [55] 
Ped. Sic igitur aggredior honis quod aiunt avihus. Etsi 
975 delector multum suavitate sermonis tui, (Nam non vox 
hominem sonat : O dea certe) tamen cogor hic propter 
angustias temporis reliquum amputare cursum orationis 
tuae. 
Lyd. Factum, o fortuna, nequiter, quod istum obiec- 
989 isti jam tam ineptum, tam importunum mihi. 

Ped. In tempore venis, quod omnium rerum est pri- 
mum : Adesdum, paucis te volo. 

Lyd. Etsi necquicquam placeat, tamen cum inhuma- 
nam esse haud deceat : audiam quae loquatur. 
985 Ped. Cogitanti mihi saepenumero, & memoria vetera 
repetenti, perbeati (Lydia virgo) videri solent, qui & 
amare & amari foeliciter unquam potuerunt, ita vt simul 
uno eodemque puncto temporis & amantes & amati esse 
posse videantur. Nam (vt Peripatetici perhibent) Amor 



Pedantius A . ll. Sc. III. 39 



990 omnis mutuus esse debet & reciprocus./Quapropter ut 
a thesi [56] ad hypothesin veniamus, o'flexanima mea 
flosque foeminarum ! te per tuam pulchritudinem (qua 
nihil unquam vidit sol splendidius) oro, obtestorque ; 
ut quoniam Amor hos regit artus meos, idem etiam 
995 tuum in sinum influat ad arctam magis copulationem 
nostrum, (vel nostrj) sic vt & tu in pectore meo, & ego 
in corpusculo tuo tabernaculum vitae collocemus. 

Lyd. Aliam reperias quaeso, quam illudas ; ego id 
agam sedulo semper, vt honesta sim, utcunque tibi 

1000 videor. 

Dro. Virgo (videtur enim nobis quod sic) fortasse non 
vides ad imum & fundum eorum, quae dicta sunt ; eadem 
ego dicam planius : primo, generaHter, post, specialiter. 
Generaliter sic ; omnis homo (intelhge autem non hunc 

ioo5 aut illum, sed ipsam specicjn 6^ universalitatem) est animal 
sociabile & congregabile natura : hoc tene. lam specia- 
liter : unusquisque desiderans, optat ipsi desideratae 
omnem suam quasi naturalitatem & id ipsum quid homi- 
nis [57] communicare. Nunc ad appHcationem venio : 

loio Ergo hic amicus meus cupit vt sit inter vos non solum 
sociabiHtas ista et confusa notio sed etiam proximior 
relatio quaedam ad-invicem, (quae tum efficitur, cum 
essentia unius dependet ex altero), ita ut vos duo fiatis 
relata, non tantum secundum dici, sed & secundum esse.j Ad 

101 5 haec tibi etiam approximari desiderat non modo per 
contactum virtualem, sed & localem. Praeterea coniungi & 
coadunari in unum non contignum, sed continuum. Vltimo, 
petit ut ex duobus numero differentibus fiat unum Indiv- 
iduum, idque indissolubiHter combinatum. 

1020 Ped. Quod si pectus meum fenestratum esset (quod 
Momus in homine exoptavit) cerneres tum, cerneres 
(inquam) fixam, haud fictam- fidem, quae si ocuHs cerne- 
retur, mirabiles Amores excitaret sui, vt ait Plato, sive 
quis aHus. 

1025 Dro. Quia nolo te haHucinari circa hunc amorem, 
quasi profectum ab in-[58]tentione vana ex parte amici 



3o Pedantius A . II. Sc. iii. 

mej, cognoscas nihil eum a te petere, vel contra vel 
praeter honestatem : quod sic arguitur ex sufficienti 
divisione : Tu duplex es, & constas ex duabus parti- 

io3o bus, corpore & anima, ac corpus quidem (quod negari 
non potest), est amabilissimum. (Nam haec superficies 
dealhatd candoris tui valde disgregat visum nostrum) 
sed tamen animam (quse est pars simplicissima) simpH- 
citer & proptcr se amat, corpus per accidens, & animse 

io35 gratia. 

Ped. Anima tua omnes omnium amores in se com- 
plectitur, pro qua emori nemo unquam bonus dubitabit. 
Lyd. Praestaret domum revei-ti me, quam hic irrideri 
facetijs. 

1040 Ped. Facetum esse me non eo inficias, sed nunc tamen 
postquam Amor hic atiete suo murum mentis meae 
percusserit, agitur serio (serenissima Lydia). Vis vt tibi 
lachrymis, & singultu cowvulsiones meas testificer ? Ah 
virgo venefica & incantatrix animi mej ! distrahor, divell- 

1045 or, id est, in duas vellor partes, [5g\ quarum vna est in 

conclavi corporis tui, altera repetit partem perditam, 

quam tu possides. 

^ Nam quando primum illam tuam fascinantem faciem 

aspexi, statim mens mea nescio quo correpta, impulsa, 

io5o abrepta, afflata furore amatorio abijt, excessit, evasit, 
erupit e perturbato hoc domicilio, et ad oras oris tui appu- 
lit, vbi formam divinam & certe veram ideam Platonicam 
contemplatur. Sola tu potes ab ista me extasi liberare, 
si passura sis corpus me meum, quod hic est, conjun- 

io55 gere rursus animse meae, quae illic est. 

Lyd. Quin potius auferas animam istinc denuo. 
Ped. At tu me tenes ut viscus, c^ interficis vt Basiliscus. 
Dro. Sicut ferrum amovere se a magnete non potest^ 
ita istius anima (quam rapuit ad se attractiva vis vultus 

1060 tui) recedere iam non valet rursus gradu retrogrado. Amor 
in isto non accidentaliter sed essentialiter inest, vt [60] evelh 
salvo interim subiecto nequaquaw possit. Quare non 



Pedantius A . II. Sc. iil. 3i 

debes te opponere huic ita diametraliter (& tanquam in 
linea Ecliptica) negando quod rogat. 

io65 Ped. Intuere obsecro cum commiseratione quadam 
evisceratum hoc & exangue corpus Pedantij tui, cujus 
cor tot patitur dolores, quot sunt in campo flores : Splen 
(quod ridere facit) jam lamentabile sonat ; lecur pusil- 
lulum corradit & corrodit aquila Promethej, seu Amor ; 

1070 intestina cupiditatibus (quasi furiaruw taedis ardentibus) 
incewduntur, vewtriculus (sive superiorew, sive inferio- 
rem spectes) ^stuat ut clausis rabidus fornacihus ignis. Sic 
Yndique Amor tuj astat, & instat tanquam Hannihal ad 
portas, ut jam nullum sit effugium, nisi tu des refug- 

1075 ium : te peto ut portum, ut aram, ut Asylum, denique, 
ut patronam : si deseris tu, perimus. 

Dro. Vides jam hunc te inexpHcabiUter amare, & toto 
jecore, vel (ut vulgus dicit) toto corde ; sed abusive, 
nam Cogit aniare jecur. Quare osten-[6i]das te vicissim 

1080 huic esse correlativum, cordis enim relatio debet esse : & 
qui tanguntur vero Amore, debent ratione differre, non 
autem re : tractabilem virgini convenit esse primo & 
principaliter. Deinde doctus hic est, & Magistraliter 
facundus. Nam sicut in septentrione vrsae septem sunt 

io85 stellae ; sic in istius capite septew sunt scientiae, quaruw 
harmonia seque est musica, ac melodia ipsa septem 
planetaruw, secunduw Pythagoram. 

Lyd. Frustra laboratis, meos enim amores jam ante 
alter possidet. 

logo Ped. Proh deum atque hominum fidem ! Ante rates 
causam ? S= mecum confertur Croholus, putridae carnis ani- 
mal, terrae iilius, infoelix reipuhlicis lolium, cui vix est 
in sentina locus ; quem ego docebo, quid sit irruere in 
aHenas possessiones. Tu interim dum eripis animam 

1095 isto modo mihi, & furti, & sacrilegij (nam mens mea res 
divina est) & homicidij rea es. 
Sane quod oHm dixit iratus AchiUes : 

Corqne meum penitus turgescit tristihus iris. [62] 

Dro. Quid ? tuum hoc corpus aethereum vt illud lutum 



32 Pedantius A . II. Sc. IV. 

iioo terrenum attingal ? Absurdum : quin potius sicut ex 
bovillo cadavere computrescente prodeunt vermes : sic 
corruptio Croboli illius (qualis qualis sit) generatio sit 
Pedantij, qui quoad humilitatem animi vermls dici 
potest, et etiam, sicut ille, sublunaris, tamen, quod ad 

iio5 artes attinet supercoelestis est. 

Lyd. Mihi abeundum est, cum videam vos irasci tant- 
opere. 

Ped. Ah ! jam mitesco rursus. Nos cholerici & cito 
succensemus, & cito placamur. O Phoenix vnica orbis 

iiio terrarum ! respice, non despice Pedantium, & vel uno 

verbulo amabili laetitiam instilla febricitanti cordi meo. 

Lyd. Convalescas ut lubet : me multa manent domi 

negotia. Exit. 

Ped. Evanuit vero? Quid putem ? Contemptumne me ? 

iii5 Non video vel in moribus, vel in rebus gestis, vel in 
hac mediocritate ingenij quid despicere stulta possit. 
Dicam de te [63] Lydia (ut Hannibal de Phormione) multas 
vidi delirantes foeminas, at quae te deUraret magis, vidi 
neminem. 

II20 Dro. Imo te video dehrare, qui vis hanc gravitatem 
tuam ferri sursum, seu elevari in levitatem amatoriam, 
cum natura veHt omne grave ferri deorsum, i\xm doc- 
trina et amor contrariantur non minus quaw ens et non 
ens. 

II25 Ped. Mihi vero sic omnem abstuHt amor animum, ut 
nesciam ens sim an non ens. Sequere me. 

Actus secundus. Scena 

Quarta. 

Tyrophagvs. Crobolvs. 

ii3o T. At quid si fraudes has nostras senserit ? 

Crob. Quid si loquantur lapides, & videant postes ? 
Hic quovis est obtusior lapide, nec majoris negotij est 
istum fallere quam ferire truncum, tu me vel nescire 



Pedantius A , II. Sc. IV. 33 

hic quid sit, vel ars nostra [64] quid possit, putas ? hic 
ii35 vanus est, hic Narcissus est, sui admirator inexplebilis. 
Cum ergo audierit Leonidam in honore & gratia esse 
apud Regem, eundemque obtinuisse, ut Regiam iste 
prolem erudiat, laetus, gloriosus facile credet, quod 
cupit : nullum dolum, nullas fallacias suspicabitur. 
1140 Accinge jam itaque te. 

Tyr. At metuo male, ne viginti minas, quas volumus, 
crediturus iidei mese non sit, cum cognitus ei haudqua- 
quam sim : & certe si nosceret, nequaquam crederet. 
Cro. Vah, ubi est acumen tuum ? quasi vel velit vel 
1145 audeat negare, quod Leonidae postulatur nomine. Te 
vero indutum hac tunica satellitis regij, & fide & honore 
dignissimum judicabit. Si non obtinueris, nihil pericli, 
sin adeptus, particeps praedse eris. Eia igitur, age. 
Tyr. Si vel videritsemel mores meos venustos, sermon- 
ii5o is grandiloquentiam, gestum corporis athleticum, [65] 
vultum non macilentum & veternosum, sed floridum & 
pinguem, corpulentiam istam ventriosam, proculdubio 
principis in aula me nutritum conijciet. 

Cro. Fac ut sentiat te aulicum esse revera, salutes 
ii55 hominem submisse, curvato corpore, tibia altera por- 
recta retrorsum longissime, pleno cum complexu bra- 
chiorum compelles magnificentissime, promittas sum- 
mos quosque honores, donec in officinam perductus 
fraudum tuarum, e rudi metallo in nummum legitimum 
1160 cudatur. 

Tyr. Incidisti in hominem capacissimum disciplinae 
hujus. Veterator aut Sycophanta me nemo doctior : 
gestit jam animus meus mihi aggredi hominem. 

Cro. Inteilextin' tu non revelandam hanc artem nos- 
ii65 tram Alchymicam ? extrahenda est ei quinta essentia. 

Tra. Sirie~mT3do, ego eum tractabo astute & Alchymice. 

Cro. Incipe, ad appositum : ostium patet, invitat ultro 

te domus ipsa ; tu [66] fac vt Dominum hunc suum 

supposititium evomat illico : ego te domi meae hospitis 

1170 expectabo. 



34 Pedantius A . ///. Sc. L 

Tyr. Eo. Exit. 

Cro. Spero quidem jam id effecturum me, ut & iste 
sumptus nobis perpetuos suggerat, & mihi deinceps 
faciliores sint ad Lydiam meam aditus, si istum istinc 

1175 abegero, qui jam nos, ut Argus, observat, inhians puel- 
lulse quasi praedse suae : quam ego nunc ut praedam 
meam deglutiam ; sentiet stomachi nostri calor quanto 
superet struthiocameli furnum. Nam certe concoquere 
hominem, & plane absumere decrevi : Pogglostum 

1180 credo carcere conclusum aliquo, cum jam nusquam 
appareat. Reviso quid hic agatur. 

Actus tertius. Scena prima. 
Pedantivs. Tyrophagus. 

Itan' quid est hoc ? Ain' vero ? repete, obsecro. [67] 

ii85 Tyr. Majestas (inquam) regia, cum LeonidcE (discipuli 
olim tuj) scientiam & mores vidisset, caepit hunc amare, 
teque laudare palam, e cujus Schola prodijt, jamque te 
accersivit, vt sobolem committat suam tibi educandam 
similiter docte & pie, quo prosit patriae. Ego Satelles 

1190 praestiti quod mandatum erat paratissime. 

Ped. Sciebam me Oratorem, non Aratorem, ad Curiam 
me natum, non ad Currum esse : quid dico, natum ? ab 
aliquo Deo factum, ad quem tanquam ad mercaturam 
bonarum artium omnes confluant. Nam ex ludo meo 

1195 innumerabiles Oratores (tanquam ex equo Trojano) ex- 
ierunt. lam ego in foro, in curia, in oculis civium, in 
luce xei^Mhlic(B, versabor. 

Tyr. Quamobrem & ego (ornatissime literatissimeque 
Vir) Regis mej nomine per tuam te bonitatem (quae est 

1200 in mortalium rebus gloriosissima) perque scientiam 
ipsam (quam omnes admirantur) obsecro, ne recuses 
praestare [68] quod petitur, neve privatum otium ante- 
ponas utilitati totius reipub/^V/^ : Insuper (audi in aurem) 
ditesces ad satietatem usque. 



Pedantius A . III. Sc. l. 35 

i2o5 Ped. Verum enimvero, generose, si existimes me 
lenocinijs istis pecuniarum capi posse, toto erras coelo, 
vt dicitur. Sed tamen, cum illam Ciceronis mei senten- 
tiolam mente revolvam, Non nohis solmi nati sumus : video 
me quodammodo pedibus ire in sententiam tuam. 

I2IO Tyr. Bene mehercule facis, & Leonidae etiam tuo 
gratissimum, qui adventum tuum expectat avide ; ut 
ingenio fruatur & suavitate morum tuorum. 

Ped. Video te esse hominem probum & prudentem, 
non est enim pingue quiddam & crassum, quod dicis, 

I2i5 sed acutum & honestum etiam. Nam laudas me, quod 
ego (cum verecundior sim) nollem fieri ; sed laus sequi- 
tur fugientem. 

Tyr. Invidiosum esset non laudare eum, cuius laus ab 
ultimis Academijs [6g] vrbibusque in Regalem Curiam 

I220 penetravit. 

Ped. Accipio responsum : lamque te complector istam 
ob virtutem tuam, ac si tantum facultas mea posset 
quantum voluntas cupit, effunderem protinus in te 
pelagus beneficioium meorum. 

1225 Tyr. Grauissime magister, humanitas tua jam me 
audacem facit ; unum hoc igitur petam, ut (quoniam tu 
apud principem Gratiosus futurus es) mej etiam apud 
eundem memor ut sies ; te certum est brevi futurum ei 
a Consilijs, tractaturumque negotia maxima huius rei- 

i23o pub//c^, unde facile poteris mihi interdum optime opitul- 
arier. 

Ped. Quoniam, quae accepimus utenda, maiori men- 
sura reddere iubet Hesiodus, ego imitabor agros fertiles, 
qui multo plus reddunt quam acceperunt : sic semina 

1235 haec benevolentiae tuae in istius pectoris fundo radices 
agent aitissimas, proferentque tibi messem magnam 
amoris nostri, nostri (inquam) [70] sic enim magnates 
reliqui vestri (socij mej) loquuntur, annon ? 

Tyr. Licebit tibi deinceps regio loqui more, postquam 

1240 regi familiaris factus fueris. Praestolatur jam rex adven- 
tum meum : ain' igitur venturum te ? 



36 Pedantius A . III, Sc, II. 

Ped. Dicito regi (amico meo) summo salutem meo 
nomine plurimam, meque ejus in gratiam & patriae meae 
causa facturum quse velit,.illud modo teneat memoria 

1245 antiquum quidem (sed & ita verum, vt nesciam anti- 
quiusne an verius sit) HonosjfiJU artes. 

Tyr. Leonidae autem de viginti minis (quibus ei sine 
mora utendum est ad vsus gravissimos) quid vis ut 
respondeam ? 

12S0 Ped. O Leonida, tu es Planta mea frugifera, & ego 
bonus Hortulanus irrigavi te praeceptis fructuosissimis, 
qui profers jam non solum folia, id est, verba ; sed 
etiam fructus, id est, facta ad meam utilitatem. 

Tyr. Ita sapienter & suaviter lo-[7i]queris, vt doleam, 

1255 mihi abeundum esse tam cito. Nam certe Leonidas 
nummos expectat istos iam diu. 

Ped. Quandoquidem bis dat, qui cito dat, habebis 
illico quos ad eum deferas : nolo ut tarde veniant. Mihi 
autem priusquam me dem itineri, componendae sunt res 

1260 domesticae, sive (ut Grieci loquuntur) oeconomicae, tum 
etiam comparandae vestes aulicae : Nam splendida vestes 
sunt nohilitatis testes. Sequere me. 

Actus Tertius. Scena 
Secunda. 

1265 POGGLOSTVS 

solus. 

Dij vostram fidem ! quanta in foro furum turba ! 
quamqw^ pauci sunt qui honeste vivunt ! latrocinantur 
jam omnes, & quod omnibus convenit, mihi quoque 

1270 congruere natum est ; nam hu-[72]mani nihil a me alie- 
num puto : Sed illud me angit maxime, ita multos esse 
nunc nostri ordinis, vt ne vivere quidem inde singuli 
possimus. Furum alij sacri, alij profani : alij docti, alij 
indocti : alij generosi, alij pauperes : alij senes, alij 

12/5 iuvenes : alij publici, alij clancularij : alij violenti, alij 



Pedantius A . III. Sc. III. 37 

vafri : ego his singulis (prout libitum est) vtor ad placi- 
tum. Sed est genus quoddam hominum tenax admodum, 
qui recondunt cupide domi, non autem circumferunt 
pecunias suas secum, ne forte cogantur interdum nobis 

1280 miseris opitularier. Quos ego deinceps tractabo crudel- 
issime, ut discant conferre bona sua in commune : 
utinam jam hic nummi hominum omnium, & divitiae 
totius orbis una essent in crumena positae, eaque sub 
mei censura pollicis & cultri caderet : quam ego illam 

1285 lubens artificiose amputarem ? [73] 

Actus Tertius. Scena 

Tertia. 

Tyrophagvs. Pogglostvs. 

Tyr. Quam ego amo te amabilissimum marsupium ? 

1290 in tua salute sanior sum ; quod tu contines me continet : 
vos nummuli animuli mei, vindicavi jam ego vos e ser- 
vitute duri Domini in libertatem & lucem virtute mea. 

Pog. Deteriores fiunt homines, dum agimus cum ijs 
humaniter : sed contestor carcerem ipsum (patriam 

1295 meam) non passurum me deinceps injurias istas male- 
volorum, qui ne tangere unquam vel spectare sinunt 
nummos me suos : adhibebo posthac leoninam vim ; 
nunc revertor ut videam, herus meus numquid interea 
temporis lucrifecerit, ut cum eo etiam (pace eius) parti- 

i3oo cipem : ego siquid forte capio, mihi id omne reseruo, 
eo ut fundos ahquando emam. Tyrophagum (quem vt 
convenirem [74] emisit me) dicam domi non esse, quem 
ne quaesivi quidem ; nec quis, qualisve sit, vel scio, vel 
curo. 

i3o5 Tyr. Nimis me delectat species haec honorifica vestra, 
qua teneor etiam cum festinandum sit : sed ibimus hinc 
jam relinquentes hoc littus avarum : equidem onus 
suscepi in me gravissimum. 
Pog. Liberabimus te hoc onere, & in collegam tuum"^ 

i3io conferemus. 



38 Pedantius A . ///. Sc. ttl. 

Tyr. Collegam mehercle facetum, gaudeo inc.idisse me 
in hominem tam urbanum ; Num ad urbem obsecro ? 
ego tecum vna. 

Pog. Imo mihi in longmquas regiones peregrinandum 
i3i5 est, quare hoc a te volo viaticum. 

Tyr. Vtinam ego tibi quid bene facere possem, videris 

homo perjucundse consuetudinis ; sed cur tu patriam 

deseris ? muta istam mentem, & mecum ad aulam prin- 

cipis revertere, ibi ego te & honoribus & praemijs augebo 

i320 maxime. 

Pog. Tu fontem videlicet habes [76] domi, non est 
itaque cur mihi rivulos istos deneges : age, dato mar- 
supium. 

Tyr. Certe festivissimus es, ita simulas quasi serio 
i325 ageres. 

Po^.Expedi, inquam, si sapis : mihi enim abeundum est. 

Tyr. Profecto si fur esses revera, non posses aptius 
quicquam agere. 

Pog. Acturus sum, uti spero, aptissime : quare nisi 
i33o apposite respondeas mihi quod rogo, ego machaeram 
istam aptabo ventri tuo velut vaginae, idque statim. 

Tyr. Ego satelles sum regius ; vide quid facias. 

Pog. Ego Rex ipse sum, fac quod jubeo. 

Tyr. Vnicum hoc verbum patere me proloqui, {Pati- 
i335 hulum.) lam abstinebis, opinor. 

Pog. Et ego vno vicissim utar verbo, {Gladius.) lam 
reddes quod requiro, annon ? 

Tyr. At satis jam jocatus es, perterrefecisti profecto 
me. Quaeso quanti [76] hunc emisti gladium, num licet 
1340 spectare ? 

Pog. Age, sic urgeo. Responde breviter, daturusne es? 

Tyr. Gratissimum nobis feceris, si agis alia ratione. 

Pog. Hic homo nugas nectit, sis animo forti, Pog- 
gloste, & vel homicida sis, modo crumenicida. 
13^5 Tyr. Miserum me ! quid audio? quo fugiam ? Crobole, 
Ciohole. 



Pedaniius A . III. Sc. IV. Sg 

Actus tertius. Scena 

Quarta. 

Crobolvs. Tyrophagvs. 

l35o POGGLOSTVS. 

Cro. Qiiaenam hae sunt furiae ante fores ? quis evocavit 
Crobolum ? 

Pog. Ego Here. Sceleratus hic, quem vides, me maxi- 
mis & indignissimis affecit iniurijs. [77] 
i355 Cro. Hem, Tyrophage, quid agis? Tu servum meum? 

Tyr. Tu tales alis servulos ? Occidere me voluit. 

Cro. Tu amicum meum ausus es tractare male, pes- 
sime ? 

Pog. Tu amico tuo potius quam servo credis ? tum ego 
i36o amicus tuus posthac, non servus ero. 

Cro. Dic igitur, quam hic admisit in te culpam. 

Pog. Rogitas ? irrisit, maledixit, me.servuw aiebat esse 
miselli hominis Sc nequam : se vero (quia satelles esset 
regius) posse quemvis impune occidere, & nisi ego opem 
i365 tuam & gladij mei implorassem, mactasset me carnifex : 
Tamen (ut plerunque solent isti nebulones) me jam 
accusat, quem ille nunquam aequabit virtute. 

Tyr. Ego te, os impudens pro tribunali ludicis accus- 
abo, ni taceas : non tu ferro stricto marsupium petijsti 
1370 meum ? 

Pog. Quid si tibi largiar petiisse me? [78] (quod tamen 
adhuc non concedam) non tu supplicantem repulisti 
inhumaniter ? 

Cro. Tu soles supplicare vi & armis, improbe ? 
1375 Pog. Interroges hunc ipsum, numquid me non jocatum 
fuisse dixerit : Tu me (Here) censes furem esse ? 

Cro. Non hunc aggressus, ut nummos eius eriperes ? 

Pog. Eripere ? Nihil minus : spectare fortasse volui. 

Tyr. Aegre ferrem profecto, te linceis illis oculis, & 
i38o milvinis manibus meam in crumenam penitus intro- 
spicere. 



40 Pedantius A . III, Sc. V. 

Pog. Hoccine praemium est honestae vitae, sic immer- 
ito suspectum haberi ? Si voluissem ego per fraudes & 
iniurias crescere, non ita tenuiter nunc viverem. 
i385 Cro. Si quid huic intentabas mali, id in me machin- 
atus es. 

Tyr. Quod ignosco jam tibi, huic acceptum referas. 
Pog. Ego vix tibi possum ignoscere, ita perverse 
restitisti. [79] 
iSgo Tyr. Sed caue deinceps istos aculeatos jocos, viden' 
crumenam hanc meam (quam amas) ut e iibula pendeat 
more latronis ? 

Pog. Latronis vero ? quseso igitur gaudeat simile 
simili (Aedepol ita eam amo, ut vel e reste penderem 
l3g5 ejus causa) patere precor vt cultro meo eam hoc solvam 
suspendio. 

Tyr. Beneficium tuum male collocabis, & in ingratum ; 

nam si tu eam praecideris, ne pendeat, faciet illa te 

pensilem propterea. 

1400 Cro. Satio jam in utramque partem : Tu retineas tibi 

i r^ hoc quicquid est nummorum, sed audin' ? nec omne, 

nec solus, nec semper ; te autem tortoribus & lictoribus 

tradam meis, egestati nimirum & ieiunio ; ut discas 

deinceps continentes habere digitos. Te, Tyrophage, 

1405 non possum sic dimittere, potus siquidem (gluten ami- 

corum) ante degustandus. 

Tyr. Optime ibi etiam hoc ornatu me exuam. 
Eamus. [80] 

Actus Tertius. Scena 
1410 Quinta. 

Pedantivs. Dromodotvs. 

LVDIO. 

Ped. Ego istos, quos narras emunctae naris ludices, 

ne flocci facio, ne tantillum curo, denique contemno, 

1415 imo despuo. Non etiam Academici vestri in vestitu jam 



I 



Pedaittius A . III. Sc. V. 41 

Aulicos imitantur, qui sunt mecum neque ingenio neque 
authoritate comparandi ? Deinde, Cum fueris RomcB Ro- 
mano vivito more, vbi vivere capitur pro vestiri, pronun- 
ciare, vesci, bibere, & huiusmodi : & Aula est veluti 

1420 , Roma, & ego Aulicus quasi Romanus. 

Dro. Abunde satisfecisti huic objectioni : nam ego de 
istis accidejitalibus & extrinsecis habitualibus minus 
laboro, modo motus tuus Philosophicus sit et uniformis, 
nec unquam irregularis, gravitatem habeas immobilem 

1425 semper, quasi stella fixa, non vt coeteri planetse [81] 
vestri AuHci, quorum rotatio est erratica, aliquando 
directa, aliquando stationaria, aliquando retrograda. Tu 
nihil unquam committas tale, quale deordinet compo- 
sitionem nostram Philosophicam. 

1430 Ped. Ego suadebo semper salutaria reipub/^V^, con- 
scribam historias rerum gestarum, Legatis respondebo 
facunde, nobiles tractabo comiter vt familiares, foeminas 
autem aulicas ad lusum & risum provocabo, haec me ad 
altissimum dignitatis gradum perducent. 

1435 Dro. Quod ad documenta aulicalia attinet, me audi. 
Primum, dissimulandum est profundissime (hoc est 
enim in AuHco totum in toto (^ totum in qualibet parte). 
Secundo, debes (sicut genus subalternum) S- subijci super- 
icribus c^ pmdicari de inferioribus . Tertio, in omnibus 

1440 quae dixerint nobiles, quantumvis manifeste falsis (puta 
coelum quiescere & terram moveri) tu sis tamen veluti 
vox ad placitum, quae fingentis arbitrium sequitur. In- 
super [82] quemadmodum sol in Signifero juxta diversi- 
tatem signorum, per quae discurrit, aliter atque aHter 

1445 operatur ; sic te oportet in iHo auHco Signifero aHter si 
in scorpionem incideris, aHter, si in virginem, aHter, si in 
Capricornum, actiones tuas vel intendere vel remittere. 
Praeterea quod ad praedam attinet, sis sane vel ipsum 
genus generalissimum, capacissimum, rapacissimum, man- 

1450 usque habeas quasi voces contradictorias, quarum altera 
continet omnia {scil : protendens), altera nihil : {scil : 
prastans). Vltimo, parasitos etiam conquiras tibi, qui te 



L 42 Pedantius A . lil. Sc. v. 

ex inani, & nullo, & non ente immensum, infinitum, 
transcendens efficiant. 

1455 Ped. Est hoc aliquid quod dicis, tamen in hoc aliquo 
non insunt omnia ; Neque enim docuisti manum deos- 
culandam esse in salutationibus, neque erigendos esse 
sparsos capillos, idque saepius, quibus ego os sublime 
dabo, coelumque videre jubebo, & erectos ad sydera 

1460 tollere vultus. Tum non Proteus [83] olim plures se in 
formas transtulit (de quo pene ubique legitur apud 
Poetas) quam ego vultuw meuw, & maxime quidem 
barbam, & potissimum superiorem eius hanc partew 
bicornem, quae barbare dicitur Mustaches. O barbariem, 

1465 barba comptula & calamistrata indignam ! Adde etiam, 
quod hunc habiturus sum puerum pedissequum, qui 
sandalia mea {Pantqfles dicta kr.o tou Ttavxa «pspsiv) mecum 
vndique circumferet. Denique ita graphice me geram, 
ut ipsissimum speculum Tuscanismi se videre quisqw^ dicat 

1470 in hoc vultu Itali. Haec singula maximi sunt momenti, 
& studijs dignissima nostris. 
Lud. Ego eruditissime Praeceptor, 
Ped. Ah ! vide ; Ludio suaviloquens puer, quanquam 
sum revera eruditissimus & erudientissimus Praeceptor 

1475 tuus, tamen jam, jam inquam, postquam in celsiorem 
& sublimiorem sedem honoris ascensurus sum, isto 
potius me affari modo debes, Honorande Domine, McBcenas 
dignissime, placeat modo [84] amplitudini tu(B ? Hae sunt 
enim voces illae Rhetorum amplificativae. Perge. 

1480 Lud. Ego, honorande Domine, rmque Maecenas dign- 

issime, omni officio vel potius pietate erga te tibi 

satisfaciam semper, in quo mihi ipsi tamen nunquam 

satisfacio. 

Ped. Ciceronianissimum puerum ! (adhibendum est enim 

1485 & superlativum & supralatinuw vocabulum ut huic satis- 
faciam), vides tu jam quid sit ex Epistolis Tullij fami- 
liaribus colligere phrases plusquaw familiares ? In isto 
videre potes qualew, me absente, Parilluw meum efficias : 
volo vt elegantias selectissimas, purpuratas sententiolas, 



Pedantius A. lll. Sc. V. 43 

1490 gemmeas metaphoras, tanquam stellas, denique tropicas 
eum locutiones doceas. 

Dro. Tropicum Cancri dicis, an Capricorni ? Vah, hoc 

est, in superficie repere, non ad rem pervadere medul- 

litus, & penitissime. Vos habetis formalitates istas phras- 

1495 ium, sed non estis materiati, neque gustastis unquam 

de Modalibus. [85] 

Ped. Proh Dij immortales ! tune solus doctus ? Egone 
me didicisse aliquid non gaudeam ? Tune solus doctus ? 
Quid si ne doctus quidem ? quid si stultus etiam ? Sermo 
i5oo tuus scatet barbarismis & soloecismis. 

Dro. Non possum dicere tam large quam tu, sed 
stricte si agas mecum, & Dialecticorum pugnis, emittam 
in te ex arcu ingenij mei sagittam syllogisticam, tribus 
plumis, ceu propositionibus compactam. 
i5o5 Ped. Video te Cimmerijs tenebris occoecatum esse & 
egere multum candela ingenij mei. 
Dro. Tuum ergo caput candelabrum est. 
Ped. Quid ego tibi multa? Diogenes Cynicus es. Com- 
para dolium tibj. 
i5io Dro. Carcer amoris est dolium tuum dolorificuw. Sed 
ut probem te idiotaw esse, responde ; Non tibi videtur Sol 
bipedalis ? 

Ped. Tu videris pecus, non decus ; non est enim oratio 
tua calamistrata : [86] tractas argumenta illotis manibus, 
i5i5 scilicet sermone Duncico ac Dorbellico. Denique foenum 
es : ego vero ambrosia ; quin & mihi etiam philosophari 
placet, sed paucis, ut Neoptolemo apud Ennium, apud Ci- 
ceronem. 

Dro. Miseret me brulitatis tuae. Habes pluralitatem 
i52o verborum, sed nulUtatem philosophiic. Concludam ine- 
vitabiliter contrate, Absurditates sunt tanquam meteora, 
& imperfecte mixta, quae conflantur ex vaporibus istis 
verborum ; Ergo verbosior, absurdior ; Quid ad haec ? 
Aut nega ahquam propositionem, aut distingue de 
i525 aliquo termino, si possis. 

Ped. Ad argumentum tuum postea, nunc breviter in 



44 Pedantius A . III. Sc. V. 

continuato dicendi genere. Hem. Graviter & iniquo 
animo maledicta tua paterer, si me, si te, tuamque — 

Dro. Non patiar te sic subterfugere : responde brev- 
i53o iter. 

Ped. Nosti Regem prsestolari adventum meum : tamen, 
quoniam nolo ut [87] cristas tollas, sic habeto. Ratio 
tua est languida & enervata : tum etiam in ea latet 
quiddam, quod non patet : Praeterea propositiones tuse 
i535 sunt scopae dissolutae ; Denique non est Syllogismus. 
Postremo repete. 

Dro. Haec etiam sunt mera crepitacula & tintinnabula 
verborum. Ad rem & rhombum quid ais ? Si non possis 
huic respondere, agam aliter. 
1540 Ped. Es tu quidem acer in disputando. Ego mallem 
cedendo vincere. 

Lud. Imo vero (dignissime Domine) vinci, labi, er- 

rare, decipi, & malum & turpe est, tuamque id dedecet 

sublimitatem. Hic ut a te palmam ferat ? Certe potes 

1545 eum (si libeat) vel in cineres redigere aestu & ardore 

facultatis tuae. 

Dro. Si haberes ingenium mollificabile, aut ductile, 
quod jam congelatum est & incrassatum ignorantia, 
perducerem ego te ad inscrutabilia quaeque fossilia Phi- 
i55o losophiae. 

Ped. Quia triumphas ante victoriam, sic rursus class> 
icum cano : cur non [88] potus facit poti in genitivo, 
sicut cihus cibi? Sed, si placet, ista sicco pede praetereo. 

Dro. Revera contrapositio ista inter nos non est ex 
i555 consequenti, cum tu Rhetorculus mihi Physiologo 
suhalternatim non contradictorie opponaris ; idcirco (cum 
nullum violentum sit perpetuum) desistam jam te taxare 
tam terribiliter, praesertim cum jam promotus sis in 
favorem Principis, quasi in tertiam regionem aeris : 
i56o quod unum si jam Lydia tua sciret, mitesceret fortasse 
statim, & te rem expetibilem duceret. 

Ped. At illam ego nunc ducam (vel dijs hominibusque 
invitis) etenim urgebo illam literis regis mandatorijs. Sed 



Pedantius A. III. Sc. VI. 



videon' illam exeuntem ? Ipsa est. lam videor in quar- 
i565 tam regionem aeris ascendisse. 

Dro. In quartam regionem aeris ? Ausculta obsecro ; 
Occurrit enim mihi jam ex tempore substantialis quaedam 
subtilitas : scilicet in ignem, qui certe [89] ex mente 
Commentatoris, nihil est aliud quam aer inflammatus. 

1570 Actus tertius. Scena 

Sexta. 

Lydia. Pedantivs. 

Dromodotvs. Lvdio. 

L. Naefortunaludis me miris miserisque modis. Haec 

1575 eadem de nuptijs quoties cogito, toties fluctuat magis 
mens mea incerta spe. 

Ped. Ecce ergo tibi stabilimentum mentis tuae, in quo 
acquiescere possis, tanquam in opportuno aliquo Diver- 
sorio. 

i58o Lyd. Tibi vero nulla sit quies, qui me vbique vexas. 

Ped. Itan' ? tam atra verba e tam lucidis labijs ? 
Quousque tandenifL.y dia., abutere patientia nostra ? O virgo 
(quse virga es mihi) aperi tandem [90] fores mansuetu- 
dinis tuae, vt vel jam demum intrare possim in palatium 

i585 regale cordis divinissimi. Nam quod precatus saepe sum 
a dijs immortalibus, ut tecum una multos modios salis 
comederem, id nunc votis opto ardentioribus. Etenim 
coruscus ca«dor coloristuicordiolo meo gravem securim 
inflixit amoris amarissimi. Quare (deliciae generis hu- 

1590 mani, ipsaque Suadae medulla) te per Cupidineam stultitiam 
meam, perque gratiam tuam supplex ad genua abjectus 
tua obsecro quam humillime, ut tandem post tot temp- 
ora nubila, candidum candidatum tuum {est hoc forense 
vocabulum) digneris non lividis, sed Lydijs oculis intueri. 

1595 Lyd. Vtinam te oculi mei vel expirantem jam cernerent. 

Ped. Pergis evomere virus acerbitatis tuae ? Solem e 

mundo tolleret, qui tolleret e vita Pedantium. Aliquando 



46 Pedantius A . lll. Sc. VI, 

(ut furiae) sic tuae tibi occurrent iniuriae, eruntque tibi 
tortores serpentibus horridiores, quae vita perda es, & 

1600 montes [91] monstrosi mali jamdudum in me ardentes 
jacis. 

Lud. Honorande Maecenas : dicax haec & convitiatrix 
est foemina, ut videtur. Visne igitur (quoniam non decet 
hoc nobilitatem tuam) ut ego illam Ciceronianis & 

i6o5 Terentianis maledictis onerem ? 

Dro. Puella, vides hunc radijs nocturnis tuis factum 
esse pene Lunaticum : nam tu es Luna ad eum, & facis 
fluxus & refluxus in mari mentis eius : in quo anim- 
advertere potes infinitatem quandam amoris coniunctam 

1610 cum universitate doloris : quid si jam ex istis duobus 
concretis compactis & coagulatis inter se generetur 
destructiva aliqua privatio spirituum vitalium ? Num tu 
sic organicum hoc reipub/^c^ membrum causares mori 
amore tui ? Itaque noli amplius nauseantem stomachum 

161 5 habere adversus eum, qui te veluti confortativum & 
restaurativum suum appetit. 

Lyd. Ego nec tu quid dicas, [92] nec ille me amet nec- 
ne, scio. 
Ped. Si hic sit status controversiae nostrae, iam in 

1620 manibus est victoria : Quantum ego te amem, parietes 
ipsi medius fidius loquantur, cuius sane suavitatem sitio 
sicut Tantalus vndas oHm (nota est fabula, & habet 
plurima Allegorica) & nisi ineptum putarem id in tali 
disputatione facere, (quod cum de xQ.\^\ihlica disceptetur, 

1625 fieri interdum solet) iurarem per lovem deosque Penates 
ardere me studio incredibili, tui reperiendi, & ea sentire 
quse dico ; Sed quia scio te delectari acute conclusis, 
sic concludo. Sumne ego animal rationale ? tum certe 
te amo, tu es mea meta, scopus, foelicitas, summum 

t63o bonum & denique finis ultimus. 

Dro. Audi nunc pauca super haec commentative, sed 
summatim. Cum appellat ille te finem suum, primum 
fatetur te esse quiddam prius honore. Nam finis est 
frastantior ijs quce sunt ad finem. Deinde testificatur se 



Pedantius A . III. Sc, VI. 47 

i635 naturaliter & proprie, adeoque intrinsece, & [98] cum 
quadam intentione devota te semper respicere. Nam 
sicut Philosophus amet Philosophiam Finem suum, & 
Rhetor eloquentiam finem suum (nec in coeteris est con- 
trarium reperire) sic ille ipsissimam Ipsitatem illam & ego- 

1640 iiatem tuam, ut ultimum perfectivum suum, quatenus, in 

quantum, & in eo quod finis es, & in summsi Jinis Jinium. 

Lyd. Noui satis amores vestros, uno momento & 

incalescitis, & frigetis denuo. 

DrL At Amor huius non capitur confuse, sed suppon- 

1645 itur immobiliter, & habet immutabilitatem inhaesivam 
fidelitatis in se. 

Lud. Tu alios inconstantes censes, cum ipsa maxime 

sis ; nam levius quid vento? mulier. quid mulierePnihil. 

Ped. Favete musae praesides, tuque princeps Apollo. 

i65o Dicendum est enim iam de re in orbe terrarum maxima, 
de constantia mea. Mehercule (o Philosophia ipsa, & 
eloquentia mea) non [94] sum rotundus, sed quadratus, 
& amor meus est immutabilis (ut prudenter iam modo 
notatum erat ab hoc viro gravissimo) in cujus rei testi- 

i655 monium, si jam hoc corpus meum in Phalaridis tauro 
succensis ignibus torreretur, tuam ob gratiam, dicerem 
certe, Quam suave est hoc ! Quin-etiam prius erit glacies 
flammiger ignis, & tenebrae densae vaga sydera poli, 
prius ponderosum grave volabit in altum, vt aliger, & 

1660 quassabit vanos ventos levis pluma, prius oderit lupiter 

vaccam lo, nec me amabit prudentiae parens Pallas, 

quam ego te derelinquam. 

Lyd. Esto : an itaque cuivis me ut dem, qui amat me ? 

Dro. Nec hoc volumus : id enim esset efficere quidlihei, 

i6€5 ex quolibet, secunduw Anaxagora sentewtiam absurdam, 
quod quidem produceret monstrifica effecta. Sed hic 
(salva interim reverentia tua) in omnibus est aequipollens 
tibi ; habet & corporis, & animi, & fortunae bona. Corp- 
oris ; est enim (ut vides) pulcher-[95]rimus quidam 

1670 quasi [AtxpoxodjjLo?. Animi ; nam & speculatione (quae 
nullam patitur ligationem sensuum) & praxi (quae non 



48 PedanUus A . m. Sc. vi. 

sinit eum dormire per totam vitam) tanquam Sole & 
luna decoratur. Fortunae ; quia Deorum sunt omnia ; sa- 
pientes (qualis hic est) amici sunt deorum, & amicorum 

1675 omnia sunt communia. Ergo hujus sunt omnia. 

Lud. Dignissime Maecenas, contemnas tu istam licet, 
Rex tibi dabit conjugem praestantia dignam tua. Te vero 
mentis inopem, quae oblatum hoc respuis aurum ; hic 
tibi omnia tanquam virgula diuina suppeditasset. 

1680 Ped. Hactenus in apologetico, nunc ad encomiasticum 
genus veniendum est. O Helena mea ! Nam sicut huius 
causa recuperandae omnem olim Menelaus Graciam excit- 
avit, sic ego, hanc ut adipiscar, Latinitatem omnem 
Romanae gentis eduxi in aciem. Quanquam laus pro- 

i685 prio sordet in ore, tamen, cum sciam me habere licen- 
tiam Poeticam, aggrediar, complectarque brevi, [96] & 
multo brevius, quam res tanta dici potest. Non sum ego 
vnus e multis, sed pra multis vnus. Nam licet stultorum 
plena sunt omnia, semper tamen excipe Pedantium, 

1690 quem dicunt uno ore omnes esse naturae miraculum : 
de virtutibus meis si dicerem, dies me deficeret : artes 
non pauciores sunt in meo cerebro, quam in hoc capite 
capilli (id est, capitis pili)lQms in Grammatica congruus? 
Nonne Pedantius ? Quis in Poetarum hortis floridus ? 

1695 Nonne Pedantius ? Quis in Rhetorum pompa potens ? 
Nonne Pedantius ? 
Lyd. Hei ! nonne, nonne, no Pedantj. 
Dro. Habe hunc maritum. Est quidem macilentus, 
sed eo magis generativus : habet gracilem tibiam, sed 

1700 grossum & nervosum femur. Prima nocte gignet mas- 
culum incontingenter. 

Lud. Si scires, quales iste gignere liberos posset, 
nunquam eum recusares. Merus Cicero.iianus & Terent- 
ianus erit istius filius primo die : & plorans [97J librum 

1705 postulabit eadem qua natus est hora. 

Dro. In primo instanti post, etiam antequam sugat lac 
maternum, quod est Infantis causa nutriens, & conser- 



Pedantius A . ///. Sc. vi, 49 

vans vitae, & augmentationis quantitivae principium 
materiale. 

17 10 Lyd. Num mater tua chartis vesci solita, ut tu libros 
e mammis ejus sugeres ? 

Dro. Certe si chartam comedat mulier, signum est 
eam habere morbum ictericum, qui ex hepatis obstruc- 
tione oritur, & facit manducare carbones & alia non 

171 5 nutritiva. 

Lud. Domi soror mea nimis pallet, & saepe lingit 

cineres misella ! Dixit Medicus eam opus habere marito. 

Dro. Quod si ego jam hujusce divisibiHs anatomiam 

seu sectionem facerem (est enim cum omnibus inhaer- 

1720 entijs suis totum integrale) et ostenderem sic omnes 
nervos, cartilagines, & musculos artis complicatos in eo, 
maxime autem humorem cristallinum eloquen-[g8]tia in oculo 
animi : tum tu nihil haberes prius Pedantio, qui nunc 
nihil habes posterius. Cognoscere potes eum ad magna 

1725 & excelsa natum, primo, quia nasum habet Persicum ; 
deinde, quia Rex (qui est primuw agens in hoc nostro 
politico corpore) animam filij suj huic traditurus est 
doctrina farciendaw. Quapropter (quandoquidem nul- 
lum habes aliud perceptibile instrumentum praeter 

1730 sensum & intellectum) sit hic tibi, quoad sensum tibi 
proprium, objectum perpetuo ; quoad intellectum, agens 
intellectus, tu autem illi patiens vicissim : ita qui hactenus 
jam diu fuit in sensu, nunc tandem veniat in intellectum. 
Mea causa hunc respice. 

1735 Lyd. Eo quidem minus gratus hic mihi, acceptusque 
est, te quod habeat tam ineptum adjutorem sibi. 

Ped. Vides me (splendidissima Lydia) splendidiorem 
esse, quam consuevi : sciHcet Pedantius tuus deinceps 
in strepitu forensi versabitur generosissime : regius 

1740 ConsiHarius, sed tuvs tamen Maritus, si dijs placet. [99] 

Lyd. Quiescas quaeso tandem, hocqw^ responsum 

feras, non posse me animum inducere meum te vt 

amem. Quare ne sis ampHus posthac mihi molestus. 

Ped. Molestus? jam te non stultam, vt saepe, non 



5o Pedantius A. IV. Sc, I. 

1745 improbam, vt semper, sed dementem & insanam rebus 
addicam necessarijs : Qu3e (si eo me aestimarem quo 
deberem pretio) non digna es quse calceos meos mundes. 
Cave ne princeps meus te cane pejus & angue oderit. 
Sed quid ego colloquor diutius cum hac Amazone, quae 

1760 nullas habet mammas misericordiae, delectata nimirum 
arcu crudelitatis? Habeas, valeas, vivas cum illo pedi- 
culoso nebulone. 

Lyd. Tandem spero liberatam esse me importunitate 
tanta stolidi hujus, ex quo coetera faciliora erunt omnia : 

1755 vt sciat haec Crobolus meus quamprimum curabo. 

Dro. Nihil est omnino in hac habitabili zona nostra 
mihi tam e regione, & ex diametro oppositum, quam 
foe-[ioo]mina. Nam nos, qui in Physicis intermundijs 
atomos naturae spectamus, mundanas istas muscas, 

1760 vanitates meras & absurditates putamus, & tanquam 
extra horizontem intelligentiae nostrae positas. Hoc 
visum est nobis addere corollarium ad declarandum 
judicium meum, si quis forte novitius perplexus sit 
super ista re. Nunc abibo, & docebo Parillum. 

1765 A ctus Quartus. Scena 

Prima. 

Crobolvs. Pogglostvs. 

Tyrophagvs. 

Cro. I Poggloste, Poetam affer, qui Tyrophagum 
1770 meum apotheosi aliqua tollat in sedes superum ; Huic 
etenim propter astutissimam sapientiam, arae, victimae, 
cultus, immortalitas debentur. [101] 

Pog. Visne etiam, vt Templum aliquod, vel Capitolium 

ipsum huc feram humeris meis ? 

1775 Tyr. Quid vos conamini ? Ego mortalis sum, & quidem 

•' frutex, caudex, plumbeus, si tecum verberone vaferrimo 

comparer. 

Cro. Vtinam istoc verum diceres ! at mihi decrescit 



Pedantius A. iV.Sc. I. 5i 

jam indies ars ista desuetudine, nec tam docte technas 

1780 texo, quam solebam ; nam aestas amoris exsiccavit mihi 
jam flumen fallaciamm, perierunt omnia simul postquam 
amare occepi, simul maciem jam jam vides per hos 
membrorum omnium Campos, vhi Troja fuit. Quin nec 
edere, ut olim, nec bibere possum, venter induruit mis- 

1785 ere obstructionibus & oppilationibus. Metuo tabem : 
au, hei. 

Tyr. Pudeat te sic lamentari : mihi vero fortunatus 
contra videris (Crobole) cui sic omnia succedunt ex 
sententia, ut si a mane ad vesperum usque plaudas 

1790 continuo, haud satis tamen foelicitati gratuleris tuae. [102] 

Pog. Ego quidem etiamsi Dijs, hominibusque invisus 

essem, etiam si crux ipsa mihi honorifice salutanda 

esset, (quam ego adepturum me spero tandem tot 

laboribus exantlatis) licet rueret respublica aut periret 

1795 patria, haud pilo tamen tristior propterea. Here, vis 
saltu pauHsper experiamur agilitatem meam ? 

Cro. Qui defuncto Ckremulo Hero meo liberum me 
esse credidi, falsus sum, dominum mutavi solum, servi- 
tutis vero durior manet conditio. Novqs injecit misero 

1800 compedes Cupido potens ; Amor pistrinum continet, &, 
molam in se, lorarij sunt spes & metus, qui lacerant 
alternis vicibus misellam mentem meam ; fixus est 
animus & transiixus etiam clavo Cupidinis. Interim 
unum hoc me solatur, quod trabem ad hanc me Hgarint 

i8o5 tortores mei, quam dum complector modo vel ad mort^ 
em caedi me sinam non invitus certe. 

Tyr. At liber, laetus, ludibundus jam sis, superatus 
hostis est, & tua vicit Comoedia. [io3] 

Cro. In prolusione versati sumus hactenus : pugna 

1810 manet adhuc, eaque difficilHma. 

Pog. Si pugnandum est, Here, habebis me instar 
omnium fustiferorum, scutigerorum, Armigerorum. 

Cro. Captivam detinet senex hic intus Lydiam meam, 
ac nisi nummis redimatur, non dimittet. Quare mihi 

i8i5 . haec emenda est etiam, non amanda solum. Sed convoc- 



52 Pedantius A. IV. Sc. l. 

abo protinus Senatum consiliorum meorum. Adsis 
primum Ratio (tanquam Casar semper Augustus) tum 
Inventio & ludicium (veluti duo Consules) post Amor & 
Odium (Trihuni plehis) Deinde confidentia & circum- 
1820 spectio {^diles, siue Taxatores) cum famulis suis dolo & 
largitione : postremo, universus simul Equestris ordo 
astutiarum mearum deliberate, decernite, pecunias 
hasce (quibus egeo) unde promam. 

Tyr. Quid terram spectas stolide ? Non habet haec vt 
1825 auri, sic ingenij fodinam. Erige caput. [104] 
Pog. Hem, aperite, ecquis hic intus est ? 
Cro. Ita me interturbas, pessime ? 
Pog. Volui quendam convenire ex Senatoribus, qui 
intus consultant. Muti sedent. Certe in Senatu ipso 
i83o dormiunt, velut Aldermannj. 

Cro. Et me Herum esse non meministi, improbe ? 
Parabitur ob ista tibi a me crux, & colli-frangibulum. 
Iterum propone Magne CcBsar negotium, ut deliberet 
Senatus. Eho, recte narras, placet brevitas Imperatoria. 
i835 Pog. Crucem minitaris ? Sepulchrum hoc Majoruw 
meorum : Crucem ? Suspewdium mihi compendium . 
Interim nequeo satis tuam lugere sortem, Here, qui 
amando cerebrum defloccas, & exenteras epar : Exuas 
istam muliebrem mentem, & aliquod Herculeum aggred- 
1840 iamur facinus. 

Cro. Quin tibi Dij omnes dignum exitium dent. Quid 

dictant Consules, strepitu turbatus tuo, ne audire quidem 

queo. Sed pergite jam nunc. [io5] 

Pog. Aurum Here (metallum praestantissimum & op- 

1845 time de repub/?Va meritum) e vinclis, e carcere, e custo- 

dia avarissimoruw hominuw liberemus ingenio, viri- 

busq^^^ nostris : Tum Genio suaviter indulgeamus, corda 

refocillemusapplicatione vini (quod est cos Fortitudinis) 

mandibulas etiam exerceamus, oportet, ne rubigo eas 

i85o inficiat. Quid tu ad ista, qui palatum habes sapiens, & 

ventrem sesquipedalem ? 

Tyr. Tui dentes edentes semper sunt, & lingua lingens 



Pedantius A . IV. Sc. I. 53 

perpetuo : meus venter vento satur est, haud vino : sed 
dicito quaesumus, bona fide, quando fur futurus es, 
i855 numquid non crucem metuis ? 

Pog. Cur metuerem ? Moriendum est omnibus semel. 

Tyr. At ignominiosum est pendere in patibulo. 

Pog. Certe Alexandro, Caesari, Pompeio, & hujusmodi, 

qui ex vulgi opinione veram gloriam metiuntur : mea 

1860 vero nobilitas (quae non fama sed [106] virtute fundata 

est) nulla maculari potest ignominia. 

Cro. Quaeso Ctssar, compesce Trihunos plebis. Inter se 
dimicant. 

Tyr. Heroicos certe geris animos : & dignos vel altis- 
i865 simo gradu in sublimitate crucis. 

Pog. Ego nihil duco sordidius, quam in lectulo expir- 
are, & tanquam in tenebris : splendidius enim est palam 
in conspectu civium, in corona & consessu spectatorum, 
quam in angulo quopiam mori inglorium. 
1870 Tyr. Pulchre Philosopharis : corona solum, & ludices 
desunt. 

Pog. Is vero divinius moritur, qui evehitur in altum, 
& ab hac terrena faece segregatus affinis coeli est : anima 
enim ejus minus viae conficiet, dum in aethera volat. 
1875 Tyr. Mihi vero non placet hoc altum sapere. Nam 
quid si ad inferos deprimenda sit anima, non eo longius 
restabit iter ? Sed experire si lubet : tibi si satis succedat, 
sequar & ego. [107] 
Cro. iEdilium famuli plus possunt quam tota Equitum 
1880 cohors. 

Pog. Tu pusilli es spiritus, nec habes in te nobilem 
hunc sanguinem. Tentabo te in rebus facilioribus. Vis 
' mecum alea ludere paulisper ? 

Tyr. Alia mihi curanda sunt. Sed unde tibi quod pign- 
i885 ores ? Vel obulum ego unum praeponerem & corpori & 
animae tuae. 

Cro. Itane ? Recte. Sed quid si haec nolit hunc Amore 
ficto fallere ? At faciet, quia me diligit Amore vero, nec 
aliter vel me, vel libertatem adipiscipotest. At quid si iste 



54 Pedantius A . IV. Sc. 11. 

i8go vel nolit, vel non possit tot nummos aureos dare ? Vah, 
meticulosus es. Potest optime : nec dubium est quin 
velit, cum in ista vitam suam positam putet. At si hic 
eam pretio redemerit, quomodo non fient nuptiae illico ? 
nimirum, numeratis & acceptis pecunijs, hanc mortuam 

1895 esse simulabimus, sicque hunc & hac & nummis frauda- 
bimus. Confecta res est : decrevit senatus. Placet eis, 
certum est exequi. [108] Tu, Tyrophage, vale. 
Tyr. Dij fortunent quod inceptas ; ego abeo. 
Cro. Eamus, Poggloste. 

1900 Actus Quartus. Scena 

Secunda. 

Dromodotvs. Parillvs. 

D. Nunc Parille, quod incepimus sedendo, finiamus 
ambulando, ex quo magis erimus Peripatetici, docebat 

1905 emm Aristoteles discipulos suos ambulans idque cum 

ratione : nam motus excitat calorem ; calor, qui igneae nat- 

urae est, partes sublimiorespetit, ibique gignitingenium. 

Par. Tum istoc quidem opus est, vt aut per motum, 

aut ad ignem se calefaciat : ita frigidus est Philosophus. 

1910 Pertexe quaeso, si lubet, quod inchoasti : ego me mori- 
gerum & attentum praebebo ut decet. [109] 

Dro. In hoc igitur contextu nostro (Nosce teipsum) quoad 
discretam quantitatem plurima ; quoad continuam, pond- 
erosa notanda veniunt. Quaedam ex parte Subjecti, 

191 5 quaedam ex parte Praedicati. Cognoscere hic non est 
audire, gustare, videre, tangere, (nam ista sensuaHa 
sunt, & omnibus animalibus conveniunt : animalium 
omnino quatuor sunt genera, volatiHum, natatih'um, 
reptihum, gressibilium). Sed cognoscere, est scire rem per 

1920 causas : (hoc est Axioma) at causae sunt quatuor, quem- 
admodum sunt in mundo venti quatuor ; & hae causae 
quatuor similes sunt quatuor primis Qualitatibus ; & 
primae quatuor qualitates proueniunt a quatuor ele- 



Pedantius A. IV. Sc. II. 55 

mentis. lam has Quatuor quaternitates appellant non- 
1925 nulli quadrangulum natur(B. Natura vero non oritur a 
sensu, Ergo neque Cognitio. 

Par. Mehercule sic videtur. Nam hujus cognitio 
prorsus sine sensu est. 

Dro. Quaeritur hic an omnis causa [110] facit scire ? 

igSo Respondetur, quod non, nam excipere debes privation- 

em : nam privatio causa & principium est per Acci- 

dens : nam absentia rei rem nullam significat : nam 

ideo reijcitur a Praedicamentis : nam materia prima & 

forma prima sunt constitutivae causae, nam ab istis oritur 

1935 rerum omnium quasi vivificatio, autprolificatio quaedam. 

Par. Certe haec non stolide, sed soHde disputas. 

Dro. Praeterea cognoscere, non est fluere phrasibus, 

& habere tot quot verborum ; sed complecti rem complete 

& totaHter intus, & in cute, cum omnibus suhsistentijs, S» 

1940 inhcBrentijs. Percipis ista ? Ha ? Spero, non superant 

captum tuum. 

Par. Facis clarissime jam vt sciam, quae nesciebam 

prius. 

Dro. Quod efficit tale, iUud ipsum est magis tale. 

1945 Puer hic glaucos habens oculos, vultum clarum, auri- 

culas tenues, labra non grossa, ex physiognomiae reguHs 

ingeniosus & valde discipH-[iii]nabiHs putandus est. 

Nam sicut ex urina cognoscitur morbus, sic ex vultu 

mens ipsa. Et quemadmodum humor dominans in corp- 

1950 ore manifestat se ex evaporatione per poros, & meatus, 

sic iUud inteUectuale primogenium facit apparentiam 

in facie. 

Par. Si ita sit (doctissime Magister) optima mei cog- 
noscendi ratio est, vultum ut meum spectem in speculo 
1955 vitreo quotidie, sicut facit Soror mea. Annon ? Quaeso 
dic mihi. 

Dro. Profecto arguit argute. Tuum non est opponere, 
PariHe : Attende jam quae sequuntur. 
Par. Expecto cupidissime sapientiam tuam avidis 
1960 auribus. 



56 Pedantius A. IV, Sc. II. 

Dro. Quoniam ergo, quod ad cognoscendum attinet, 
congregavi ejus homogenea & disgregavi heterogenea, 
nunc quid es tu ? Num caro? num sanguis? num corpus 
animatum? Nequaquam. Nam, exempH gratia, cum ego 
1965 me dico doctum esse, non intelligo crassitiem istam 
corpoream, non hoc animal [112] gradiens, hipes, implume 
(nam capo potest esse hujusmodij sed formam meam 
essentialem, quae sola dat Esse, sed partem eam quae 
dicitur vou<;, haee est cognoscenda tibi, cum omni pot- 
1970 entia & entelechia ejus. 

Par. Nunquam credidissem tanta istis sub verbis 
latitasse mysteria, nisi te audijssem hodie. 

Dro. Sed hic etiam aliud solvendum est dubium, 

Socrates currit, Socrates non currit, in istis duobus contra- 

1975 dicentibus non ponitur Socrates pro anima Socratis : 

Nam anima non movetur localiter. Sed dicendum est 

improprie hoc dici, Socrates currit : Nam currit quidem, 

ut animal est, non autem vt Socrates. Sed de his siste 

pro nunc : Videbis postea. 

1980 Par. Ne Apollo ipse (cujus hoc erat praeceptum) pate- 

fecisset ista divinius nobis : cujus te summmum credo 

Vatem esse, ita eadem loqueris, quae ipse (si adesset) 

loqueretur. 

Dro. Video inesse menti tuae igneum [ii3] quendam 

1985 vigorem, ita judicium das purum & discretum. Nam 

defendam hoc adversus omnes, si Apollo conscripsisset 

Commentarios, in quibus de istis disputaret adamussim, 

non potuisset hoc dictum ab eo breviter & impHcite, 

expHcite & large enodare aHter quam ego, salva Philo- 

1990 sophia. 

Par. Saltem nunquam responderet istis rationibus 
tuis. 

Dro. Habeo ego in hac causa sylvam SyHogismorum. 
Quare dicam audacter ; Veniat qui volet. 
1995 Par. Noster PedarLlius non solebat isto modo rationes 
/u coHigere ex Sylva Synonymorum, aut Floribus Poetarum. 

Dro. IHe tecum in punctis GrammaticaHbus, in No- 



Pedantius A,IV. Sc. III . 67 

minativo, Ablativo, & Verbo nugatur quotidie. Ego te 
jam altius ad Philosophiam, tanquam ad Polum Arct- 
2000 icum elevabo. Nam ihi incipit Ratiocinatio, vhi desinit de- 
clinatio. Sed haec jam sufficiant : nam omnis saturatio 
mala, Syllogismorum vero pessima. Eamus. [114] 

Actus Quartus. Scena 

Tertia. 

2oo5 Pedantivs. Lvdio. 

Ferte opem populares, subvenite mortales, & immor- 
tales. Itan' illudj politioris literaturae professorem ? Qua 
in re^uhliea vivimus ? Cujus hominis fides imploranda ? 
Qui questus, qui maeror dignus inveniri calamitate 

2010 nostra potest ? Minos & Rhadamanthus vtinam revives- 
cerent (nam coeteri Dij omnes nectar bibunt otiosi, dum 
ego, dum ego Orator eorum opprimor injurijs). Audi 
Minos, minis spoliatus sum simul viginti per fraudem. 
Facinus indignum ! Persuasi mihi foeUcem fore me. Sed 

20i5 o Solon, Solon, tuum erat illud, Ante ohitum nemo — . 

Lud. Quod si tu ipse jam per aliquot dies lupiter 
esses, credo sic non evaderet fulmen tuum. [ii5] 

Ped. Si ille mea vice Pedantius esset, ego nisi ejus 
injurias ulciscerer, brevi tempore inermis forem. Quin 

2020 si vel Rex essem ad tempus, ut haberem cum Regibus 
longas manus, istum ego pestilentissimum latronem reper- 
irem & raperem, ruerem, prosternerem. Vbi, vbi est? 
Nunc quoniam (vt nosti) Orator sum, quid si in hunc 
turbulentissimum civem Philippicas nonnullas con- 

2025 scribam, ad .;[mitationem Ciceronis, & Demosthenis : 
nam nemo reipub//c^ inimicus, qui non idem mihi 
bellum indixerit. 

Lud. Tum vero magis hominem affligeres, quam vel 
lupiter ipse potest. Sed, obsecro, ne saevi tantopere, 

2o3o Caduca fuerunt illa & fluxa bona, & (ut ipse loqui soles 
Praeceptor) contemnenda. 



58 Pedantius A.IV. Sc. IV. 

Ped. Nae hic vere proprio me gladio jugulat. Non id 
doleo, nummis me meis defraudarier, quatenus quidem 
homo sum, sed quia doctus. Hos enim spoliare, est 
2o35 aperire fenestram ad omnem nequitiam. [116] 
Intrant Tuscidilla, Lydia. 
Lud. Sed cohibe, quaeso, istas querimonias : ego red- 
dam tibi divitias tuas : hem illas tibi. Nihil harum te 
ora vultusque moverunt ? 
2040 Ped. Video, & taceo : sunt, & non sunt divitiae nostrae. 
Contemnit Lydia locupletissimuw Amorem meum : 
tamen (vt fatear quod res est) postquam aspexi hanc, 
ita sum recreatus, vt mihi Deus aUquis fecisse medi- 
cinam videatur. Age, loquere, vt te videam. 

2045 Actus Quartus. Scena 

Quarta. 

TVSCIDILLA. LyDIA. 

LvDio. Pedantivs. 

T. Sic est, ut dixi, mea Lydia, servus hic, inops & 
2o5o pecunice & [117] ingenij : ille alter sapiens & honora- 
bihs : ne negligas. 

Lyd. Et ego certe Pedantium hunc, etsi rejeci saepe 
(quod solemus omnes, ubi amamus plurimum) tamen 
exosa sum nunquam profecto. 
2o55 Lud. Arrige aures : audin' quae loquuntur? Vltro te 
appetit, sed ausculta : noli tu nunc, ubi illa demum 
vult ; sic par pari referes, quod eam mordeat. 

Ped. Ignave, nonne tu nosti legem Talionis damnatam 
esse a Philosophis ? Quin si adhuc eam possum adipis- 
2060 cier, si quidem hercle mihi regnum detur, nunquam id 
prius persequar. 

Lyd. Sed metuo male, ne (cum repulsam toties tulerit) 
jam demum frigeat totus. 
Ped. Frigeat ? Quod Dij Deaeqw^ omen avertant ! Ab- 
2o65 rumpe moras Pedanti, post est occasio calva ; Vix adhuc 



> 



Pedantius A. IV, Sc. 1 V. Sg 

frigeo, ac ne vix quidem, imo potius incalesco plus 
satis magis magisque. 

Lyd. Credo te hic excubias agere [118] perpetuo, sic 
semper occurris mihi. 

2070 Ped. Frequens hic conspectus tuus mihi multo jucund- 
issimus, hic autem locus ad agenduw amplissimus, ad 
dicendum ornatissimus est visus (Lydia :) & sicut corvos 
cadaver, sic me attrahit odor suavitatis tuae. Vultu tuo 
ventilor, tanquam flabello seditionis ; tuis in oculis, ac 

2075 (si fas sit dicere) in osculis etiam lubens habitarem 
perpetuo. Te per mare per terras per tot discrimina rerum ad 
Indiam usque (vbi cum Gymnosophistis disputarem) vel 
ad Cataiam (qune novus orbis dicitur) sequerer, certe 
comes in via facundus, & (tua praifata venia, si lubet 

2080 experiri sed certe nuptijs non aliter) faecundus. Enim- 
vero possides tu me & totum me cum membris & mem- 
branis omnibus : tibi me (o Musa melliflua) do, dono, 
dedo, dico, consecro, & macto etiam ad aram clementiae 
tuae. Itaque exiguum munus cum dat tibi pauper amicus, 

2o85 accipito placide, plene & laudare memento. [119] 

Tus. Testor meam muliebrem honestatem (quam feci 
semper plurimi) non audivisse me unquam, quem cum 
isto possis comparare. 
Lyd. Tu imperita es Tuscidilla, nec nosti doctorum 

2ogo technas. 

Ped. Quia video te fraudes suspicari, altius paulo ista 
repetam. Cum auhcarum rerum laboribus, senatorijsque 
muneribus essem aliquando liberatus, aut omnino, aut 
maxima parte, retuli me (te revocante, maxime) ad ista 

2095 studia, quse plenissima sunt amoris, non inania volup- 
tatis. Tu es illa parvula piscicula, {Remora mea) quae 
me ad aulam regiam velis (quod aiunt) remisque prop- 
erantem consistere coegisti : tumque Amor meus (tan- 
quam Socratis Daemon) insusurravit mihi, futuruw 

2100 aliquando, vt, sicut gutta cavat lapidem, non vi, sed scBpe 
cadendo, sic ego nullis quidem meis meritis (nam non 
audeo id dicere) tamen imbribus importunitatis emoU- 



6o Pedantius A. IV.Sc. IV. 

irem morositatem tuam. Quapropter, vel nunc saltem 
quia [120] nunquam sera est ad bonos mores via) precor, 

2io5 canas palinodiam, sapias ad extremum, & tanquam 
canescas in senectute. Scio omne pulchrum (cujusmodi 
tu es) esse difficile. Sed, nil tam difficile est, quod non 
solertia vincat, sum autem (ut vides) solertissimus : 
redama me igitur. 

21 10 Lud. Quin si cognosceres tu, quam multae, quam 
bellse, sint in aula quae istum appetant virgines (vel 
foeminae potius) non sineres (credo) tam dulcem bolum 
eripi tibi e faucibus : Concurrebant omnes undique 
istum tanquam Pompam aliquam spectaturae. 

21 15 Ped. Tu audes agere gestum, spectante Koscio ? Sine 
me ista narrare, quibus ego non interfui solum, verum 
etiam praefui. Me (dum in curia versabar) praetereuntem 
demonstrabant omnes digito, insusurrantes, Hic est ille, 
(quod nisi Demostheni olim contigit mortalium nemini) 

2120 Et venustate nostra foeminae captae sunt, tanquam pisces 
hamo. Sed in medio tot Harpy-[i2i]arum honestatem 
interea custodivi tamen sartam tectam ; quippe qui 
responderim singulis, voluptatem corporis esse bell- 
uinam. Ecce vero jam hoc tibi offero munusculum 

2125 levidense ; limpidissima Lydia. 

Tus. Mihi huic per omnia similem maritum Dij duint ! 

Ped. Gratissima mihi haec est benevolentia tua ; quare 

gratias ago, habeo semper, referam aliquando. Apte 

mihi videor ista tria distinxisse. Sed non omnibus dorm- 

2i3o io : huic habeo, non tibi. 

Lyd. Quid attinet reprimere diutius quod nequit 
celari ? Ego te (mi Pedanti) jam diu quidem amavi 
plurimum : sed, ut tuam certius fidem experirer, non 
ausa sum id profiteri. Nunc cum te tentaverim satis, 

2i35 gaude, habe, accipe tuam tibi. 

Ped. O aureum flumen orationis ! Haec est certe melle 
dulcior oratio, (quod de Nestore suo cecinit Homerus) 
dies hic est festus, & niveo signandus lapillo : Tibi 
gratulor, mihi gaudeo. [122] Conjugati nunc erimus nos 



Pedantius A. IV. Sc. IV. 6i 

2140 duo sub eodem jugo conjugij, nam Lydia virgo habebit 
Lydium lapidem (sic enim me nominabant olim Academ- 
ici, propter sincerissimam normam judicij). lamque 
juro tibi per tuam virginitatem (cui me pluribus nomi- 
nibus devinctum video) non igne, non aqua, non aere, 

2145 non terra, non caelo me pluribus locis vsurum, quam 

nostra amicitia. Nae tu nunc vere virgo Vestalis es ; non 

quia vestibus induta, sed quia sanctissimum hunc ignem 

pectoralem amoris mei foves & refocillas. 

Lyd. Tibi quod gratum est, mihi & idem est gratis- 

2i5o simum. 

Ped. Eleganter, ut omnia ; tres Gratiae sunt in labellis, 
& videor mihi ore tuo non Mussas, sed Musas loquentes 
audire : anhelitus tuus est aurum potabile : Te dum 
fruor, in campis sum Elysijs : Caro tua remedium est 

2i55 contra morsus aspidis (videlicet amoris mei :) Denique 
(ut contraham omnia in compendium^ seu epitomen) 
tu es [i23] accumulatissima quaedam Cornucopia mea. 
Quare non dicam, (ut Pamphilus ille Terentianus) 
valeant, sed certe pereant, qui inter nos dissidium 

2160 volunt. 

Tus. Sic gestio prae laetitia^ ut vix sum apud me. Vos 
Venus & luno maturate hoc matrimonium. 

Lud. Aliquid & mihi ex hac re lucri cowtigit. Nam 
haec virguncula mitigabit (vti spero) non nihil istius in 

2i65 virgis & plagis vaHdam valde viriHtatem, & matrum 
nostrarum minuet querelas contra severitatem ejus. 

Lyd. Ego, ut hoc homine repudiato inertissimum 
iHum Crobolum eHgerem, Nunquam faciam. Ad corvos I 
Crobole. 

2170 Ped. Hoc quidem esset ab equis ad asinos (ut dicitur). 

Itaque (si me amas) iHud putridum brutum detestari 

debes odio plusquam Vatiniano. Esses cum eo Culinaris, 

mecum eris Curialis. Vtrum horum mavis, accipe. 

Lyd. Ego nisi te, volo neminem ; sine quo vitam mihi 

2175 acerbam ducam. [124] 

Ped. Ergo quoniam mora trahit periculum (juxta 



62 Pedantius A. IV, Sc. IV. 

regulam vulgarem) perfice haec protinus — Semper acerhcB 
sunt in Amore morce. (more, more, Eccho resonat in voce 
vltima). 
2180 Lyd. Parvula quaedam restat nobis ista in re difficultas. 
Nam senex hic intus decrepitus Charondas, nisi minas 
accipiat triginta^ liberam me non dimittet. 
, Lud. Papae ! jugulasti hominem. 

Ped. Triginta? Hunc solve nodum. lam animus est in 
2i85 dubio ; scrupulus hic me male habet. Sed nunquid Trig- 
inta ? 

Lyd. Triginta, nec obolo minus. Nunquid tu Lydiam 
tuam minoris estimares ? 
Fed. Imo pluris. Sed tibi darem potius quam illi 
2190 silicernio, qui cernit silices decrepitus carnifex. Hum 
triginta ? Vnde ? 

Lyd. Magna certe res agitur : non solet iste ita diu 
deliberare, quicquid est bene coctum dabit. 

Ped. Homines omnes quicunque [i25] qualescunque 

2195 sint, interrogat nunc Pedantius, numquid authores 

omnis generis exactissimos, Graecos, Latinos, veteres, 

neotericos coemere velint hodie. Hos cum satis jam 

superque ad contemplativum usum legendo, scribendo, 

commentando ornaverim, & annotationibus marginal- 

2200 ibus tanquam gemmis aut stellis deauraverim, placet 

nunc ad activum finem referre. At nullus est praestantior 

actus, quam hoc ipsum nubere : hoc nummis effici 

potest, arte non potest. Asinus onustus auro, vel arces 

ipsas expugnabit, & ego (si magna parvis componere 

22o5 Hcet) hanc ut adipiscar, pecunijs meis impedimenta 

omnia remouebo : dabuntur seni (coniux mea) quae vult. 

Lyd. Tum ego dabo tibi me in perpetuum, Pedanti. 

Lud. Liceat quaeso (suavissima Domina) unum quod- 

dam minutum a te petere, ut quoniam Herum hunc 

2210 meum (plane heroa ac semideum) ita jam violenter 

amas, dignetur etiam bonitas tua [126] me quoque 

pusillum ejus quasi appendicem, ipsiusque vmbram 

diUgere pauxillum. .- 



I 



Pedantius A. IV. Sc. V. 63 

Ped. Quem ego adventantem procul conspicor ? Cogor 
22i5 hic finem imponere ex abrupto. Pecuniam istam (mea 
conjux) parabo sine mora. Tu, Ludio, responde huic 
me non esse domi. 

Lud. Quid tam praecipitanter a nobis avolat ? Ego 
experiar, quid siet. Vos introite, valete. 

2220 Actus Quartus. Scena 

Quinta 

GlLBERTVS. LVDIO. 

G. Nequeo, quod quaero, invenire nomen ; ita multi 
in hoc codice meo incarcerati continentur, ut singulis 

2225 distinctas sedes seorsim tribuere nequeam : sed nun- 
quam desistam donec invenero, quem volo. [127] Hic 
jam forte fortuito incidi in alium — Cro. Crob. (quem 
oportet etiam convenire) amatorem sciHcet lepidum, 
astutum carnificem Crobolum, qui mea ex officina totus 

223o jam splendet. Augebo numeros pretij, nisi solvat brevj. 
At iste garrulus, nitidus, gracilis, splendide vestitus (sed 
meo sumptu) vbi demum latitat ? Pe. Pe. Pe. (pereat 
male) Pedantius. Tandem reperi. Nunc si possim con- 
venire hominem apte, dabit mihi poenas illico, efficiam 

2235 ut legat hunc paulisper librum Characteribus insignitum 
pulcherrimis. O quam turgent Hneae gravidae ! Verte 
folium. 

Lud. At ego te memoriter hodie (ne inspecto quidem 
unquam libro) ludam, ut Hbitum erit. 

2240 Gil. Adhuc plura. Item Panni nigri optimi vlnae 
septem, cum di : qua : Item, Holoserici trium pilorum 
vlnae tres, & di. Item Setini ulnae quatuor. Atat de 
Setino addenda est iigurae binariae cauda, ut fiat ternaria; 
Textus meus est difficinimus solutu : hic [128] demum 

2245 griphi sunt, & CrocodoHtes : Meus Hber devorat istos 
Academicos Hbros & in nihilum redigit. Nam ego nuper 
in Academia cum artem exercerem istam, potui vniQO 



64 Pedantius A. IV. Sc. V. 

hoc meo authores reliquos quoscunque illorum refutare, 
sedibusque suis deturbare. 

525o Lud. Hic eo venit, quantum conijcio, bibliothecam 
universam Pedantij nostrj ut expugnet & auferat. Sed 
ego me hujus opponam furori, quasi aggerem aut turrim 
aliquam advorsum in via. 

Gil. Ex omnibus debitoribus nostris nulli sunt tam 

2255 Periuri, quam Scholares isti ; qui (freti fallacijs suis) 
non curant Argumenta nostra etiam ah authoritate. Nos 
ex singulari nostro Amore, & mero motu misericordise 
permittimus, ut in hoc Registrum & penetrale nostrum 
veniant, sicque auferunt a nobis non solum laneos pan- 

2260 nos praestantissimos, sed etiam vestes bombicinas & 
sericas, sericum Damascenum, sericum rasum, sericum 
villosum, [129] & denique quid non ? Namque ita laute 
vestiti incedunt, ac si essent generosi Templarij. Sed 
cum pretium est persolvendum, subducunt se callide. 

2265 Si pultemus cubiculi fores, respondent, se non esse 
intus, curant se abesse peregre, aut imperiose denegant. 
Quis tu es ? Quid mihi tecum ? Non sum, non possum, non 
libet esse domi. Tum, ne a nobis conspiciantur, clam per 
posticum & angiportus quosque subrepunt quasi mures. 

2270 Quod si forte inopinantes nobis in platea occurrerint, 
tanquam si lupum vidissent, ne unum proloqui verbum 
possunt. Eorum unus nuper mihi roganti debitum, Quid 
opus, inquit, est tanta importunitate ? Amplius deliberan- 
dum censeo. Quid suspiciose me insectaris ? Non sum 

2275 fugitivus : vos oppidani nos Academicos viperino mord- 
etis morsu. Sed eccum percommode puerulum debit- 
oris mej. 

Lud. Nemo praeceptorem exeuntem istuc vidit quis- 
quam meum ? Miror quo abierit : Adest intus qui prse- 

2280 stolatur [i3o] eum, a Rege nuncius cum nummis multis, 
ijsque aureis, quem ut reperiam anhelando, sudando, 
succum hujus corpusculi profundam certe universum 
simul. 



I 



Pedantius A. IV. Sc. V. 65 

Gil. Vah, consilium validum, saepe ego, istuc veniens, 
2285 talibus illusus sum dolis. Siste gradum puer : scio ego, 
quem quaeris, ubi est. 

Lud. Dicas igitur statim, obsecro : molestus es istac 
mora. 
Gil. Converte te istuc, quin istac inquam. In illis est 
2290 sedibus. 

Lud. Dic, quod rogo. Scio enim hic habitare : Ludis 
me igitur quisquis es. Vbi jam est ? 

Gil. Nec tu nosti, obsecro ? Quam astute simulat 
simia ! 
2295 Lud. Novi certe quodammodo, scilicet hominem esse 
te, non truncum, non lapidem, non lutum, non brutum 
(nisi forte sis Oppidanus) neque vero foeminam, ut suspi- 
cor, nec puerum, nisi moribus fortasse. 

Gil. O puerum castigandum ! Ob-[i3i]serva me dilig- 
23c)0 entius paulo. Necdum nosti ? 

Lud. Non es certe peregrinus (nam ocreatus non es) 
nec doctus (novi enim clarissime quosque doctos). Dic 
igitur quis es ? 
Gil. Imo doctus sum. Non vides librum hunc ? Volu- 
23o5 men magni pretij . 

Lud. Nugari hic mihi tecum non est otium : ap^ge te. 
Gil. Nec meministi caligas istas unde acceperis? Adhuc 
• haud emptae sunt : nam pretium non est solutum. 

Lud. O ! credo me somniasse jam diu. Videon' ego 
23 10 mercatorem nostrum pannarium ? Salvere te jubeo op- 
pidanorum nostrorum, qui sunt, quique fuerunt, om- 
nium optime-maxime. Quaeso igitur per tuam hones- 
tatem, quae non solet quenquam fallere, (nisi credentes, 
aut debentes) mitte jocos hos, & dicas tandem serio ubi 
23i5 est Pedantius meus ? 

Gil. Hic est, vide. Hac in pagina cubat : & nimium 
diu recubavit. 

Lud. Excitemus eum. Ho Praecep-[i32]tor expergis- 
cere, surge Domine, fures in nos irruunt, 



66 Pedantius A . V. Sc, I. 

2320 Gil. Vtinam adesset ! te castigaret, aut ego illum 
castigarem probe. 

Lud. Tuas vero castigationes in Ciceroncm ? Non 
convenit. 

Gil. Relinque tandem ista puerilia : abi, investiga 

2325 praeceptorem : ego interim intus eum domi vestrae 

prsestolabor vna cum illo nuncio, qui nummos attulit. 

Lud. Mane, quaeso, ne facias. Regius ille, quem dixi, 

nuncius clam venit, nec vult a quopiam se conspicarier : 

si placet itaque, tu ipse quaesitum hunc abeas : ego 

233o defessus quiescam interea. 

Gil. Video jam alio redeundum esse tempore. Sed 
non inultum hoc auferet. Litera scripta manet. Faciam 
ut hujus laboris mei fraudisque suae poeniteat eum. 
Lud. Nunc postquam hic abierit, quid non & ego 
2335 abeo?[i33] 

Actus Quintus. Scena 

Prima. 

Pedantivs. Bletvs. 

P. Vbi, ubi ille scelestus est qui me fugavit modo ? 
2340 Nemo virum me timuisse eum putet. Quin utinam 
daretur jam rursus mihi, quam ego illum constanter & 
sobrie refutarem. Sed praetermittam ea omnia, quae de 
illo flocci vendulo flocci faciendo exactore pannario 
dici possent : alius erit narrandi locus. Accedo ad rem. 
23^5 Tu Blete (cui inesse debet & fides & prudentia, cum jam 
adultior sies) agas, quae agenda praecepi, fideliter. 

Ble. Si suspectam habes honestatem meam, habe tibe 
rursus nummos tuos, scias me ex ea stirpe, & iis major- 
ibus prognatum esse, quorum nemo unquam repertus 
235o fallax est. 

Ped. Vide quid sit esse rusticum. Ego Orator parum 
vehemens, dulcis [134] tamen, volui te currentem incit- 



i 



Pedantius A.V. Sc. 1. 67 

are calcaribus verborum, suspicax non sum, tum quia 
mihi vere generosa mens est, tum quia te Amo. 

2355 Ble. Et ego te sic Amo vicissim, ut vel mille minas 
tuas per universum terrarum orbem nudis pedibus de- 
portarem, si juberes. 

Ped. Sed non jubeo. Nunc (ut eo revertamur, unde 
deflexit oratio) dicas praeterea Lydiae, esse apud me 

236o acervos magnos & multos auri, tanquam tritici, & dicas 
audacter interposito (si opus sit) juramento. Nam nihil 
tam incredibile, quin dicendo fiat probabile. 

Ble. Et addam etiam te totum esse aureum, intus <& 
extus. Ego tibi incredibiliter obsequens ero. 

2365 Ped. Imo partim aureum, partim carneum esse dicas. 
Nam si mihi nupserit, nec habebit aurum sine viro, nec 
virum sine auro (juxta Themistocleum illud). Hos in- 
super tradas ei aureos & altitonantes versus, festinanti 
quidem calamo conscriptos : sed e quibus in-[i35]tellig- 

2370 ere possit Musas meas non esse mutas, sed nostras 
Camoenas amyenas : audi : Vnam semper Amo, cujus non 
solvor ab hamo : Deus in quantis (hic subaudi vel curis, 
vel gaudijs) animus versatur amantis. Reliquos taceo, se- 
creta enim non enarranda continent. Et simul cum 

2375 aureis tradas ej hunc aureum Annulum, cui emblema 
insculptum est, Cor sagitta transfixum cum hoc dicto. 
Venus Venatrix. scilicet Venus Lydia est, sagitta Amor, 
Cervus Cor meum. Et simul cum Annulo apporta haec 
carmina Commentarij loco : 

238o Compede constrictus, teloque Cupidinis ictus 

En tuus est Cicero ; Tufer opem misero. 
Ble. Profecto carmina vere Aurea, & plus quam Ovid- 
iana ; si e silice nata sit, tamen haec legendo tibi in 
amore obsecundabit. Dato jam eos mihi : nunquid 

2385 aliud vls ? 

Ped. Vt peragas ista fideliter. 
Ble. Quasi isto opus sit hortatu ! 
Ped. Et prudenter. [i36] 



68 Pedanthis A . V. Sc. Il- 

Ble. Obtundis : intelligo satis. 
2390 Ped. Et honeste. 

Ble. Nimis monendo immemorem facis. 
Ped. Pecunias illas & annulum nulli mortali des, nisi 
Lydiae meae. 
Ble. Scio. Nec puto immortales ullos a me eas roga- 
2395 turos. 

Ped. Vide ne obliviscare : Lydiae des inquam, ipsi 
Lydiae in manus. 
Ble. Memini, vale. 

Ped. Mane. Memento etiam, ut revertare denuo. 
2400 Ble. Putasne me abiturum fuga ? 

Ped. Memineris fidem esse praestantissimam virtutem : 
quae inde nomen habet quia per eam^^ quod dicitur. 
Ble. Fiet per me, quod per te jam dicitur. 
Ped. Agas igitur in hac causa mea sincere, simpliciter, 
2405 integerrime, perfecte, adeoque vere. Tu fortasse putas 
hic tautologiam, seu battologiam esse in sermone meo : 
sed erras. Nam haec plurima collecta synonyma apert- 
ius [137] demonstrant quid velim ; lam faveat cceptis aura 
secunda meis. 
2410 Ble. Abeo, trado, redeo. 

Ped. Nunc quoniam vacat, dum iste revertitur, ut 
occultetur quid conor, ad praelegendi me munus pen- 
sumque revocabo. Parille, Parille, exito. 

Actus Quintus. Scena 

2415 Secunda. 

Parillvs. Pedantivs. 

Par. Hem tun' hic eras, Praeceptor venerande ? Quid 
me vis ? 

Ped. Parille mi, optimae spei adolescens, volo jam ut 
2420 praelectioni nostrae vaces aliquantisper : orationem enim 
Latinam audiendo nos efftcies pleniorem. 



Pedantius A. V. Sc. II, 69 

Par. Male mihi sit, si quicquam [i38] malim : beasti 
me istoc verbo, namque unum hoc in votis erat jam diu, 
instrui ut possem praeceptis institutisque tuis. 

2425 Ped. Proponam, quod erit & aetati tuae aptissimum, & 

authoritati meae, Cedant arma togcB, concedat laurea lingua. '^^ 
Serio irascor luvenali, qui Poeticam Ciceronis facultatem 
non laudibus, sed sannis persequitur. In aureo hoc 
versiculo vnumquodque verbum est sane efficacissimum, 

2480 & ita gravidum pregnansque significationibus, ut erat 
equus Trojanus principibus Graeciae. De quibus singulis 
possem dicere mystice, & tropice, & anagogice, & mor- 
aliter ; verum nunc agam pingui Minerva, pro modulo 
capacitatis tuae. 

2435 Par. Expectate plaustrum ineptiarum, vincet hic opin- 

ionem vestram. Mihi summa simulanda diligentia est. 

Ped. Primum (cedant) est vocabulum violentum, & 

debet pronunciari emphaticdi;, cum majestate, aptum 

est imprimis ad stilum grandem ac Imperatorium, & ab 

2440 hoc tanquam a radice [i3g] (ut loquuntur HebrcEi) 
derivantur verba plurima, accedant, recedant, ahscedant, 
discedant, secedant, & his similia : significat autem tantum, 
ac si dicerem, cedant, vel si quid cogitari possit sublim- 
ius. 

2445 Par. Cum videam eum tantopere moveri, ego exped- 
iam : Valet idem quod dare locum : annon ? 

Ped. Id ego idem volui, sed gestu hoc potius exprim- 
endum putavi quam verbis. Proximum vocabulum 
[arma) licet desinit in A, non est tamen (quod dignum 

2460 notatu est) foeminini generis, sed neutrius : Vnde Virgil- 
ius, Arma virumque cano : & habet in singulari (ni fallor) — 
prorsus hic haereo : sed dicam tamen audacter & magis- 
traliter ; mea quidem sententia (si bene meminij hoc 
armum. Quid dicam ? ha ! 

2455 Par. Infaustum hercle hoc verbum est, quo jam hic a 
tranquilla pace miras in turbas conijcitur. 
Ped. Sed potius (nam ante lapsus erat linguae) quod 



;^6 Pedantms A, V, Sc. IL 

magis credo, & [140] ut placet plerisque, nuUum habet 
singularem numerum omnino. 
2460 Par. Certe non memini audivisse me unquam armum 
in singulari, sed nunc deinceps (tua fretus authoritate) 
vsurpabo : sic etiam & reprehensoribus respondebo, 
Ipse dixit. 

Ped. Est interdum apud priscos Grammaticos, sed 

2465 raro aut nunquam. Tu vero primum me, deinde Ciceron- 

em quasi puriores Latinitatis authores sequaris, ut te 

omnes Pedantij discipulum possint agnoscere : odi enim 

ego omnem incongruitatem. 

Par. Non ego tui vel minutissimam particulam ingenij 

2470 unquam potero imitatione vel assidua assequi : Ita 

superat multis gradibus excellentia tua coeterorum omn- 

ium mediocritatem. 

Ped. Ne desperes, Parille, Labor improbus omnia 

/^tvincit. Vbi improhus capitur (ut vides) in bonam partem. 

2475 Nos doctissimi habuimus etiam (sicut nunc tu) infantiam 

nostram. Sed ad eo quae in manibus habemus : verb- 

um [141] tertium, vel potius vox tertia {togce) est foemi- 

nini generis sine omni controversia. Katio autem haec 

est, quia omnes foeminae togatae sunt. Concedat, idem est 

2480 quod cedat, nisi quod addatur syllaba una ad comple- 

mentuw carminis con : videlicet (videlicet autem est, ac si 

dicerem, videre licet) Laurea <S» lingua sunt etiam foemi- 

nini generis, sed lingua potissimum. Eho perstrinxi 

foeminas omnes, praeter meaw Lydiam. Sed de his 

2485 singulis (quia nolo ijs diutius immorari) quaere Calep- 

inum qui vobis est Calliope, sive inter Musas pulcherrima. 

Par. Si ille mihi non satisfecerit, te consulam denuo. 

Ped. Adde quod hoc in loco etiam figura quaedam est 

Rhetorica (cuius nomen jam mihi non occurrit) nempe 

2490 cum unum ponitur pro altero. 

Par. Annon synechdoche ? vel potius Metonymia ? 
Ped. Recte. Toga enim est Insigne gravitatis, & apud 
Romanos (ut testantur historiae) multae erant togae ; [142] 



Pedantius A . V. Sc, II. 71 

sicut etiam colligitur ex hemistichio hoc Maronis, Geni- 

2495 emque togatam. Inde nos Magistri sumus omnes togati & 
pileati^ quia Romanos antiquos Latinitate imitamur, 
imo superamus. Notandum etiam est, haec legi a pleris- 
que sic, concedat laurea laudi, non autem linguae : sed 
eundem in finem ista recidunt. Nam, quia omnis laus 

25oo in lingua consistit (nempe quatenus vel laudat, vel laud- 

atur) ponitur interdum Metonymice Laus pro lingua. 

Haec Grammaticaliter ad verbum, nunc Philosophice 

ad sensum, sed paucis, & periphrastice. 

Par. Me habebis attentissimum ; admiror enim ele- 

25o5 gantias tuas. 

Ped. Optime, sic enim eris ingenij nostri partus 
aureus : Cedant arma togcB, concedat laurea lingua. Quasi 
diceret, cedant Imperatores bellici Paedagogis paci- 
ficis : cedant bombardae horrisonae fulminibus forens- 

35io ibus : cedant fures omnes & oppidani nobis literatis, 
qui sumus oculi reipublicae. Tum toga est prior tempore : 
nam [143] nemo aptus est ad arma, antequam togam 
virilem sumpserit : & natura, nam arma sunt violenta : 
omne autem violentum est contra naturam : & honore, 

25i5 nam suscipiuntur arma, ut in pace vivatur : at pax & 
toga confunduntur : denique & ordine, nam ordo senat- 
orius Togatorum est. Ergo (ut hoc Epiphonemate 
tanquam sigillo claudam omnia) Cedant arma toga, conced' 
at laurea lingUcB. 

2520 Par. Moriar, si te quisquam esse possit copiosior. 

Ped". Copia mea deterret sanos homines a scribendo : 
sed vnum addo, laurus, vel laurea dicitur tanquam 
laudea. Vnde laude digni sunt laureati, vel lauriferi, ut 
Poetae, ac inde dicti Bacchalaurei, quorum laureatiss- 

2525 imi si mecum lingua conferantur, eos ego Oceano 
orationis meae ita madidos reddam, ut erat Marcellus 
ille, quando perijt in mari. Tu Parille cave hoc nau- 
fragium. [144] 



72 Pedantius A . V. Sc. III. 

Actus Quintus. Scena 
253o Tertia. 

GlLBERTVS. PeDANTIVS. 

^ ■ Parillvs. 

Gil. Salutis impertio tibi plurimum, venerabilis mag- 
ister Pedanti. 
2535 Ped. Salutis ? Minime vero. Quid agam, Quo fugiam, 
Quo me vertam, Patres conscripti ? 

Gil. Quid? Ne respicere quidem soles, qui te salutant? 

Ped. Amicissime Gilberte noster, quaeso ignosce, 
quod te neglexerim, cum hercle non noverim. Cur tu 
2540 ita raro ad nos ? peregrinus jam his in locis & hospes es 
(in quo quidem irascor tibi) vel etiam hostis, nam hoc 
erat nomen hospitis apud antiquos olim Romanos, ut 
testatur Cicero in Officijs. Sane humaniter faceres, si 
saepius nos inviseres. Propino jam tibi salutem plenis 
25^5 faucibus. [14^] 

Gil. Potes ex codice meo conjicere, quid velim. 

Ped. Non quaero, quid velis, mi Gilberte, sed cur tu 

in his regionibus tam insolens adsis ? Perstrinxi homin- 

em hoc vocabulo facete. Nam insolens non solum pere- 

255o grinum significat, sed superbum etiam : & hoc ego 

volui, siquidem me aggressus est imperiose admodum. 

Gil. Quoniam extorquere vis, scias me saepius huc 
advenisse, tecum ut agerem de gravissimis rationibus : 
semperque lusa opera est : itaque nunc certe mirifice 
2555 gaudeo, praesentem hic te tandem contueri. 

Ped. Si nihil aHud velis, quam contueri, a capite ad 
calcem usque perlustra ut lubet, vultum hunc meum, 
cultumque corporis (a colo, colis, non tamen cum col- 
onus, aut agricola a colo). Vox eadem, sed mens alia. 
256o Gil. Imo aliud est quod tua mihi opera adferre potest 
amplius. 

Ped. Tu jam i intro Parille, & [146] Dromodotum huc, 



k 



Pedantius A, V. Sc, ill. 73 

ut ad me exeat, quamprimum jubeto, si me salvum aut 
vivum videre velit. 
2565 Par. Faciam. Valetudinem tuam cura diligenter, 
vale. Exit. 

Gil, Nosti manum & stylum hunc ? Vides subscrip- 
tionem ? Hasce merces nomini meo suppositas anno S' die 
prcBScriptis agnosco Pedantius. 
25yo Ped. O, attende, Merces suppositas : hoc est, merces 
illae tuae erant supposititice, fucatae, fragiles, futiles, non 
utiles, non solidae, non genuinae. Possem quidem te in 
jus vocare de dolo malo : (Sed ego clementiam semper 
colui, ut matrem meam) : Officiorum tertio, Aquilius de 
25^5 dolo formulas dedit. 

Gil. Imo vere ego neminem metuo de dolo. Vendo 
quales alij solent. 

Pcd. Subscripsi forte de mercibus, sed non de pretio : 
nec debui sane. Nam inter ferrei seculi corruptelas 
258o recensetur apud Poetam ; In pretio, pretium nunc est. 

Gil. Doctissime Domine Pedantj, [147] apud me Poetae 

non sunt in pretio, sed pecuniae prae manibus solutae. 

IUarum autem mercium ego pretia scripsi profecto 

quam minutissima. Reliqui pannarij obmurmurabant 

2585 se per me depauperandos. 

Ped. Tu ditior fieres ex eorum paupertate. (Sed vetat 
hoc regula Catonis). 

Gil. Pannus ille pro togis tuorum discipulorum certe 
profecto erat quasi donatus. 
2590 Ped. Donatus? Fuit ille quidem celebris Grammaticus, 
sed, postquam ego floruj, sordet attritus & proiectus, 
quasi pannus vetus & sordidus in sterquilinio. Itaque 
jam non laudasti hanc mercem tuam. 

Gil. Non laudare jam volebam mercem, sed pretium 
25^5 exiguum, ita ut verissime dici possit, non digno pretio 
venditus, sed quasi semi-donatus. 

Ped. Oportuit quidem semidonarj. Nam evsit semipannus 
(vox haec nititur exemplo semicirculi : & apud Ovidium 
semibovemquQ virum, semivirumque [148] bovem). Ideo puer- 



74 Pedantms A . V. Sc. III. 

2600 orufft meoruw togae sunt sefnilong(S (quasi in carmine pes 
pyrrichius, vel potius trihrachys). Pannus tuus imbre 
aspersus ita contraxit se,-ut novitij Oratores in, vel 
potius pro, Rostris dicturj (nam Rostra disertus arftat) metu 
judiciorum, quasi tempestate perfusi & perculsi, se 

26o5 solent contrahere. 

Gil. Ego pannum non conficio, sed ab alijs confectum 
vendo. Atqui ex serico illo Setino, quod in thoracem 
emeras, prorsus nihil lucrari statuo : Londinj ad sing- 
ulas ulnas in pecunijs numeratis constabat — • Quid ? 

2610 ha. Errare nolo. S. S. P ? Ita, recte meminj. S. S. P. 
nempe binos coronatos cum dimidio. Ego tantundem 
hic posui, non obulo plus. Vide, lege. 

Ped. S. S. P. Mystice & characterice, siue hiero- 
glyphice. Recte. Quoniam aequum est ut aliquid lucr- 

261 5 eris ultra sortem (nam sorte sua nemo contetitus) ego tibi 
prosingulis ulnis resoluam lubentissime & liberalissime 
S. P. Q. R. [149] quid tantundem valet ac Senatus Pop- 
ulus Que Rotnanus, ita te reddam ditiorem ipso Crasso, 
qui cognomine vel cognomento Dives. Nam Pop, Rofn, 

2620 id est Populus Romanus, qui tot exercitus alebat, erat 
illo ditior, & habebat in Capitolio vel in aerario Sestertiufn 
nescio quot millena millia. Et ego docebo te computare 
sestertia ad valores & nomina modernae pecuni;£. 

Gil. Ego nolo aes Romanum, quod non est pecunia 

2625 currens hodie, neque vnquam cogito capere Capitolium. 

Ped. Capitolium olim captum est saepius : primo a 

Gallis. Galli per dumos aderant, arcemque tenehant. Teste 

Virgilio. Commemorat autem Cicero meus ali solitos in 

Capitolio anseres. Hoc animal imbelle est, sed vigil, 

263o Testor ipsum lovem. Anseris <^ tutum vocefuisse lovem. 

Gil. Per lovem ego nolo anseres tuos. Mitte haec, 
legenda discipulis tuis. Lege, quaeso, quod me & te 
attinet, percurre paginam totam. Lege distincte, si vis, 
singula. [i5o] 

2635 Ped. Quid ? num tu me putas non posse legere ? 
Gil, Imo etiam intelligere posse scio. 



Pedantius A . V, Sc. IIL 



fc 



Ped, Revera, legere & non intelligere negligere est. 
Sed ego libentius in libris impressis quam Manuscriptis 
versarj soleo, manu diurna nocturnaque. Deinde — vid- 
2640 eam Codicew tuum. Nonne dicturus eram ? Ita est. Quid 
hoc? quid illud ? Certe scribis quasi scalpens gallina. Quis 
unquam praeter te aut Sibyllam legeret ? Vah. Facis 
literas ludaicas (hoc volo eum esse lud^um). 

Gil. Ignosce vero mihi de scriptione. Nos non sumus 
2645 scholares. 

Ped. Ignosce tu mihi de solutione. Quia Non omnia 
possumus omnes. 

Gil. Satis iocatus es, iam non quaero ut legas, sed ut 
respondeas serio. Solue quaestionem meam, solvendo 
265o debitum libera nomen tuum. Quid respondes ? 
Ped. Simonides, hum ha, Simonides — [i5ij 
Gil. Nomen, quod ego appello, est Pedantius, non 
Simonides. age. 
Ped. Simonides in ardua illa quaestione Hieronis, delib- 
2655 erandi causa, unum sibi diem ppstulavit, postridie vero 
biduum petijt, & deinceps duplicavit numerum dierum. 
Haud aliter ego in hoc nodosa interroga^tione jam diu 
perplexibiliter contortus cogor a te (qui es alter Tyran- 
nus Hiero) aliquot dies ad cogitandum postulare : quia 
2660 quanto diutius considero, tanto mihi res videtur ob- 
scurior. 

Gil. Ego nihil moror obscuritates tuas. Dic planissime; 
numquid non persolvendum putas, quod debes ? 
Ped. Scite certe ut omnia meus Cicero : Est illud animi 
2665 ingenuj, cuj multum debes, eidem plurimum velle debere : a cujus 
ego latere ne latum quidem unguem discedere statuo. 
Sed tamen Omnia tempus habent : Non semper fulget 
Phoebus, nec adest semper regina pecunia. 

Gil. Oh ! cares pecunia ? At interim ubi fides ? [i52] 
2670 Ped. Non est apud Pcenos. Nam ij sunt foedifragi. De 
mea vero fide tota patria loquitur, loquuntur omnes boni. 
Sed hoc quidem tempore ultra posse non est esse. 



76 PedanUus A. V. Sc. III, 

Gil. At creditores mei satisfieri sibi aliter a me volunt. 

Pcd. Ah, ne agas mecum ita severe & Stoice : si scires 
2675 quantaw passa esset dudum carnificinaw crumena mea, 
redigeres, sat scio, in gyruw rationis hanc rigidaw & 
plusquam Catonicam censuraw tuam. 

Gil. Accepisti a me merces optimas : redde nunc 
nummos. 
2680 Ped. Optimas ab optimo ipse optimus accepi : Con- 
cedo omnia. 

Gil. Taces autem de reddendo. Quin igitur optimas 
optimo persolvas tandem pecunias. Alioquin non es 
optimus. 
2685 Ped. Nimium es vehemens feroxqw^ natura. Non te 
pudet sic urgere jacentem? Quod difi"ertur, non aufertur, 
vir optime. Si quid sit in me honestatis, (quod sciunt 
omnes non esse exiguum) reddam omnia ante proximum 
plenilunium. [i53] 
2690 Gil. At mihi jam eundum est ad nundinas. 

Ped. At mihi nihil faciendum invita Minerva, id est, si 
non sit vnde. Sed mittamus ista TtapspYa. Quomodo valet 
vxor tua matrona gravissima ? Audio eam gravidam 
esse : luno Lucina fer opem, obsecro. 
26g5 Gil. Nos, qui uxores & liberos habemus, non convenit 
dicta pro debitis accipere, Verba non alunt familiam. 

Ped. Imo certe si Ciceroniana. Dromodotus meus est 
vel Dromone quovis tardior : haec enim etymologia 
nominis eius. 
2700 Gil. Ego ferre nequeo procrastinationes istas. Merces 
mihi emendae praesenti pecunia, non sententijs. 

Ped. Habes confitentem reum : tantum tibi debeo, 
quantum hominem homini debere vix fas est. 

Gil. Omnino hoc tibi vere excidit, fas non est, neque 
2705 erit. Video mihi deinceps lege agendum esse. [154] 

Ped. Eodem revolveris. Necessitas non hahet legem. Sed 
eccum, tandem adest amicus quidam meus, quicum 
necessaria negotia intercedunt mihi. lam ergo, prae- 



Pedantius A. V. Sc. IV, 77 

stantissime Gilberte, salus ipsa te nobis & xei^ublica 
2710 diutissime seruet incolumem. 

Gil. Pleus, edico tibi, nisi nummos paraveris in diem 
crastinum, in ius te traham ; vale. 

Ped. Qut non est hodie, cras minus aptus erit. 

Actus Quintus. Scena 

2715 Quarta. 

Dromodotvs. Pedantivs. 

D. Qvid tibi cum, istoc erat commercij ? Videtur ex 
habitu unus ex hrutalibus istis atomis plebeijs & extra 
nostram intelligibilem sphseram positus. 

2720 Ped. Est unus ex debitoribus meis, quos habeo plur- 
imos pessimae iidei : [i55] quem, quia non satisfacit 
mihi, obiurgavi mediocriter. 

Dro. Mediocriter ? Recte : virtus enim est mediocritas 
inter duo extrema. Sed cur non Amas etiam mediocriter & 

2725 (significantius loquendo) virtuose ? 

Ped. Respondebo tibi negatione duplicata. Nec, quam 
Amo, est res mediocris, nec Amor meus diffluit extra 
ripas rationis. Vides hic geminatum esse nec vocabulum 
negativuw concinne admodum per figuram Anaphoram. 

2730 Dro. Sed cur me jam accersivisti ? Male tibi faciant 
propterea omnes planetae nuptiales. Erat acumen meum 
occupatissimum circa longitudinem, latitudinem, pro- 
funditatem mundance identitatis, & (nisi tu me avocasses) 
percurrissem (ordiendo ab elemento primo Cognoscibil- 

2735 itatis) universam scalam naturae, in qua inest & occultum 
occulti, & non occultum non occulti. Sed quid jam ? Stantne 
res tuae fundamentaliter adhuc ? an potius metuis con- 
tingentia [i56] quaedam (quanquam potest controverti an 
uUa sit fortuna omnino). 

2740 Pcd. Acta jam & transacta sunt omnia, vti spero. 



78 Pedantius A . V, Sc. f. 

A ctus Quintus. Scena 

Quinta. 

Bletvs. Pedantivs. 

Dromodotvs. 

2745 Ble. Here, nuncium apporto tristem, ac dolere te 
iubeo. 

Ped. Dolere vero verbero ? Amatne me Lydia ? 

Ble. Maxime quidem, aut perbelle simulat. 

Ped. Tum doleat qui volet, ego laetabor. Nam si 
2750 appropinquante Phoebo prata rident (ut ait Virgilius) 
cur non ego hujusce Solis mei radijs amatorijs recreatus 
gaudebo similiter ? Non potes efficere ego ut doleam. 

Ble. Nummos, quos misisti — 

Ped. Quid ais ? perfide. [167] 
2755 Ble. Lydiae tradidi in manus simul universos. 

Ped. Factum pol bene : facient haec, ut ridendo fort- 
asse doleam : quod memini legisse me de quibusdam. 

Dro. Profecto non est id impossibile ; nam si forte 

splen (instrumentalis pars- risibilitatis) extendatur ultra 

2760 terminum temperaturae, ex eoque ruptura aliqua sequa- 

tur, ejus hominis ipsa mors erit ridihunda : licet ah*j 

ponunt causam in septo transverso. 

Ble. Libera jam est, & persolvit seni, quod ille cup- 
ierat. 
2765 Ped. Splen meus in largissimam latitudinem extend- 
itur. Ha, ha, he. 

Dro. Quid rides ita Democritice? Fugiant procul nimie- 
tates omnes a nobis. Requirit hoc gravitas non solum 
physica, sed & metaphysica. 
2770 Ble. Sed non potest jam tibi nubere : aegrotat enim. 

Ped. ^grotat ? O ^Esculapi, id mihi visus es dicere, 
Abi cito & suspende te. Nunc ego aegroto. [i58] 

Ble. iEgrotat, inquam, graviter. 

Ped. JE^voio (inquam) graviter. Heu. hei. 



i 



Pedantius A . V. Sc. VI. 79 

2775 Dro. Quid ploras Heraclitice evaporans voces non 

solum diversas, sed plane dissentaneas, respectu Philo- 

sophiae? ^grotat fortasse illa ex desiderio quodam 

impetuoso tui. 

Ped. Sic ego aegroto ex desiderio ejus quodam impet- 

2780 uoso. 

Ble. Concrepuit jam ostium ab ea ; expectate par- 
umper. 

Actus Quintus. Scena 

Sexta. 

2785 TVSCIDILLA. PeD. DrOMODOTVS. 

Crobolvs cucullatus. 

T. Me miseram ! quid hoc portenti est ? Virginem 
tenellulam perire tam subito, etiam instantibus nuptijs? 
Nonne monstri simile est ? 
2790 Ped. Dromodote, Dromodote : aufer [1^9] mihi hunc 
pugiunculum meum cito, ne mea me manu occidam 
illico. Lydia mortua est. 

Dro. Si mortua est, est mortua. Mater mea etiam 
mortua est : Quid tum postea ? lam cum coeteris animis 
2795 separatis in galaxia seu via lactea cohabitat. Et licet 
fuistis vos duo Relativa actu (quorum est sese simul 
ponere & auferre, ut sublato uno tollatur etiam alterum) 
tamen ea proprietas relatiuorum de vocibus intelHgi 
debet, non de rebus ipsis : itaque sublata jam conjuge, 
2800 maritus etiam moritur, non autem Pedantius. 

Ped. Nequicquam suades Dromodote : Vit(S non pigeai, 
cumfunus amatur ? id est, cum Amor funestus & funebris 
sit. Mihi ergo res ad restim redijt. 

Tus. Moritura nihil segre tulit, nisi quod animam non 
2805 efflaret in sinu viri illius docti & incomparabilis. 

Cro. At quisnam erat ille vir doctissimus, cujus tam 
crebro tot cum suspirijs mentionem fecit ? [160] 
Ped. Erat ego, (si ita loqui liceret) (jui si tot baberem 



8o Pedantius A . V. Sc. VI, 

vitas, quot habuit oculos Argus (habuit autem centum 

2810 si credendum sit Ovidio) eas omnes protinus tenebris 
darem Tartareis. 

Dro. Fateor annum hunc tibi vere climactericum 
fuisse, et constellationem revolutionemque fati malevol- 
am : Sed visne ista valere ad destructionem suhjecti ? 

28i5 Cro. Pedanti, occurris opportune nobis, particeps 
dolorum omnium. Hunc ad te misit Annulum Aureum 
Lydia moriens, cui insculpitur Cor sagitta transfixum : 
scilicet tui in extremis non oblita, Amoris erga te sui 
hunc tradidit Testem fidelem ; Quae etiam expirans ipsa 

2820 vitam tibi precata est foelicissimam. 

Ped. O Clotho, Atropos, & tu fatum ! (dictum quidem a 
fando, sed nefandum fatum, cui irascor ex animo) o fall- 
acem hominum spem, fragilemque fortunam ! Obruta 
est & mersa in mari mortis antequam me portum suum 

2825 attigerat [161] Lydia mea, quam defunctam jam in hoc 
annulo tamen deosculabor perpetuo. lam Cor mihi, non 
Amoris, sed Mortis sagitta transfigitur, & dictum erit 
nullum de Venere, sed, Mors mihi sors. Policratem Samium 
scribit meus Cicero fortunatum fuisse quia annulum 

283o (quem in mari amiserat) reperijt in ventriculo piscis sibi 

venditi : Ego vero omnium infoelicissimus, qui meum 

Annulum reperiendo, me ipsum meamque animam 

• perdidi. lam vere dicturus sum me amasse perdite, quia 

Lydiam amittendo, ipse pereo Miser. 

2835 Dro. Amice Pedanti, non tu stultus, non tu animal 
irrationale ? Videtur quod sic. Nam tu vir es cum virga 
activus, & fles tamen tanquam puer tuus sub virga 
passivus. Attende quid Philosophus dicit. Nihil gener- 
atur quin idem corrumpitur : & quicquid est in hac 

2840 sublunari mundiali sphaera sicut hahet Esse in actu, sic 
habet non Esse in poientia. Quapropter ego non magis 
miror istam a vita (quae est terminus a quo) [162] ad 
mortem (qua^ est terminus ad quem) pervenisse, quam 
si quis vestrum ovum hic frangeret. 

2845 Cro. O sancte Francisce, (qui coeli Saccllanus es, & 



I 



I 



Pedantius A . F. Sc. VI, 8i 

confiteris pro confitentibus) oro ut huiusce Virginis 
purissimam carnem ne sinas vel corrumpi sordibus, vel 
corrodi vermibus. Sancte Francisce, ora pro nobis. 
Ped. Lydia mea charissima, charisslma inquam, cum 

285o respectu Amoris, tum respectu pretij etiam non parvi 
(charitas autem utrumque significat, quod docti sciunt) 
quae in hoc minutulo animalculo tuo, in hoc pectusculo 
Pedantiano vivebas, vigebas, virebas, ne mihi succen- 
seas, obsecro, si vivam adhuc paulisper. Decrevi si' 

2855 quidem sepulchrum tibi & marmoream statuam ponere 
(sicut Alexander magnus in memoriam caballi sui Buce- 
pkali, urbem erexit) tum etiam tragoediam cowficere De 
vita 6^ ohitu vtriusque nostrum, eaque exibit sub nomine 
tuo, ejusque tu eris matrona (cur non enim matrona, 

2860 sicut patronus ?) nuncupabo autem, LACHRYMAS 
MVSARVM. [i63] 

Dro. Imo Pedanti, quandiu imaginativa virtus tua vel 
de ista, vel circa istam, vel in ista defixa est, tam diu anima 
sequitur temperaturam corporis. 

2865 Tus. Cum illa vtinam & ego perijssem simul. 

Cro. Plurimas ego virgines antehac, & non virgines 
docui mortem ut contemnerent : haec Vitam se dixit 
suam vili pendere, Te fata modo seruent incolumem. 
Ped. Mgxe quidem maneo in vita (siquidem vita haec 

2870 potius dicenda sit quam mors ipsa) mortem nemo quidem 
bonus reformidat. Non est enim mors ijs terribilis, 
quorum vivit post funera virtus : sed (quoniam illa sic 
voluit) utinam possem Nestoreos in annos vivere, & 
vivam certe, at non ad deponendum, sed ad confirm- 

2875 andum dolorem. 

Dro. Hoc autem simileestei, quod scripsit Aristoteles 
Alexandro de libro Physicorum, ediium eum esse, quasi non 
esset editus : sic tu vives quasi non viveres. [164] 
Tus. Quin etiam noluit ut lugeres. 

2880 Ped. Nec lugeo : grauis sum, non miestus : multum 
haec inter se differunt. Quid si vestram hanc gravissimam 
monasticam vitam profitear posthac ? Possum jejunare, 



82 Pedantius A. V.Sc. VI, 

ut Philosophus ille, qui contemplationi deditus quotidie 
oblitus est prandij. 

2885 Cro. Illa jussit tria haec proponeremus tibi, vel ut 

aulam adires principis, vel ut longissimas regiones in- 

viseres peregrinando, vel ut aliam ames, ducasque 

vxorem quamprimum. 

Dro. Imo quampostremum. Nam quandoquidem omne 

2890 corpus constat ex superficiebus, & superficies ex lineis, 
& linea ex punctis ; qui non vult corpus componi, cav- 
ere debet a punctis. Sic quoniam Amor est pundum quod- 
dam StultiticB, StuUitia autem est quidditas, quantitas, 
dimensio, corpus etiam miseriae, tu Pedanti, si nolis 

2895 esse miser (adverte, non dico, non foelix, sed prorsus, 
miser) Amores amove deinceps, praesertim cum materia 
circa quam [i65] sublata jam sit, & (quia contraria 
successive inesse debent in eodem susceptibili) sapientiae 
& arti des operam, mecumque in Academiam revertare, 

2900 ex qua tu postquam exijsti, non est ulla reperta res, qua 
suffulciantur Ciceroniani. 

Ped. Redeam ? Non si me tota Academia vestra hum- 
eris suis reportaret. Ego hactenus in hoc Tusculano 
meo, & in negocio fui sine periculo, & in otio cum 

2905 dignitate. Artes enim nobiscum & peregrinantur & rus- 
ticantur : de iHis ac. de me-ipso cum cogito, venit in 
mentem mihi, quod de Hannibale referunt historiae : 
Vincere scis Hannibal, vti victoria nescis : sic ilH in eligewdo 
me prudentes erant, in dimittendo plus quam stolidi. 

2910 Quod ad Lydiam spectat, cum ipsa sic monuerit, ne me 
macerem, mortem deinceps ejus non lachrymis sed 
laetitijs recolam, quod Thraces olim solebant. 

Dro. Nihil facere potes magis naturaliter; nam natura 
nihil fecit frustra ; [166] Igitur nec tu debes frustra 

2915 lugere eam quae est irrecuperabilis. Praeterea non est 
deliberare de prateritis : ut notat Philosophus in Ethicis. 
Postremo quod factum est infectum esse nequit, neque 
per Deorum potentiam, quod Agatko Philosophus pro- 
nunciavit irrefragabiliter, teste eodem Aristotele. 



Pedantius A, V, Sc. VI. 83 



2920 Cro. Maxime autem monuit illa, ut obscurum hoc 
deseras rus, proculque hinc abeas, ne continuos tibi 
ejus memoria maerores novos afferat. 

Ped. Sapientissime sane suadet. Oculi enim augent 
dolorem. Sic itaque statuo. Proficiscar illico hinc aliquo 

2925 remotissimas. in oras, tanquam Vlysses ahquis, Qui 
mores hominum muUorum vidit, &^ urhes. Nec quisquam hic 
me unquam post hunc diem visurus est denuo. 

Cro. Ego nunc intus eo, ut Lydiam ad nuptias, epulas 
ad coenam parem : nam iste quamprimum abscesserit 

2930 hinc, nuptiae coniicientur illico. [167] 

Ped. Vale mortua, Longum (adverbium) longum form- 
osa vale Lydia, vale Venus, vale Amor, vosque (circum- 
stantiae factorum illorum) locus & tempus valete : vale 
Dromodote, vale Franciscane. Vale vicina Academia. 

2935 O foelicem illam Academiam, quae Pedantium receperit, 

miseram illam, quae amiserit. Exit. 

Dro. Salve Philosophia, salve Saturne fons melan- 

choliae, salve subtilitas, salve distinctiva contemplatio. 

lam ego ad studia mea redeo tanquam lapis ad universi 

2940 centrum recurrens naturaUter. Exit. 

Cro. Vale Franciscane, salve Crohole : Vale Dromodote, 

salve tu ipse Ego mortalium fortunatissime. Vale Pe- 

danti, salve rediviva Lydia. Salva jam omnis res est, & 

ego valeo, ut volui, Sponsus laetissimus. Vos spectatores 

2945 salvete simul & valete : qui doletis verbivendulum hunc 
illusum, plangite, qui gaudetis meum gaudium, mecum 
jam Plaudite. 

FINIS. 



I 



^4 ^ 

[168] Fabulam Lecturo. 

[2960] Festinans Canis (Leporarius) hos ccbcos peperif Catulos, sc. 

Erratula corrigenda. 

Pag» 5 lin, ult. {lege) Here. ^21. l. 10. Sodales. p. 22. 
/. 21. Age. p. 23. /.11. potes. p 24 /. uU. passionem. p. 40 
/.8Daemones.^4i. /. 16. irretitos. p. 86. 1. i3 ergo. p. 88. 
[2955] /. II promotus/». i3i /. 17. non inultum. 

Si praeterea in Heterographiam alicubi impingas, 

Pedantio deputandum : ubi ad Punctula offendis, Drom- 

odoius luat : Leviora nedum Parillo condonanda, cui 

Exemplaris hujusce exscriptionem debemus & agnosc- 

[2960] imus. 

Veniam pro laude 



Textual Notes. 



15 Crobolusl Crobulus P — 16 Croboli] Crobili P — ao accip- 
eret] accipit C — »4 maiores tui] tui maiores C — 30 misertus 
miseri] misertus, miseri P — 31 vt essset] desunt C — 34 bubulis] 
bubulcis C — heris conueniat] con. dominis C — 39-40 Vbi... 
hero] Vbi vero vultus domino C — 44-45 quo... geras] quo geras 
decenter te C — 45 decenter] decentur P — 46 nunc, praecepta] 
praec. nunc dierum C — 47 aptius] meHus C — causd] gratia C — 
5» cedo] cede C — 56 dignumque] dignum C — 57 Syrenum] 
Syrenarum P — sedem] sedem continens C — 59 revulsae] divul- 
sae C — 7* vt... mundaeque] vt deceant et mundae C — 74 patronus 
et pater] patronus pater P ; See note. — 76 ^Edepol] equidem C — 
78 tam] deest C — 79 Poggloste] C adds : Hiccine honos est qui 
debetur mihi ? — 80 submisse] summisse C — 8» Siccine] Siccine 
agis C — 83 sapis] sapias C - - 84 fias] sis C — 86 here] ere P 
(correded in the Erratula) — 88 id] deest C — ne] me P — hunc] huic 
P — 89 istoc] isthoc C — 90 veUm] C adds : vel invito — 9» dein- 
ceps] deest C — 94 istoc est verbum] hoc verbum est C — 96 Imo] 
Immo C — 97 tamen] hinc P — lOO mensa] mensam C — lOl 
illam] tuam C — 10» Oceanum... statim] Oceanum absorberes : 
statim P; absorberes statim oceanum aliquem C — 107-108 tu... 
vah] in quo chaos inest ebrietatis C — 109 Vis] Visne C — llO 
venerer meum ?] meum venerer ? C — 11» luuans fortasse, pater] 
luuans, pater fortasse P — 115 imperio dignum] imperijq«^ cup- 
idum C — 117 istam ineptam] ineptam istam C — 118, 119 imo... 
agnoscimus] quuw nobis ne pares vllos agnoscamus C — 1«0 
num] ne C — 1»» altos... demittere] altitudinem animi dimittere 
C— l»5 Quin] Tu me P — tonantem] tonante C — 181 inest 
mihi] est in me C — 13» duorum] duorum correded into tuorum C — 
136 totique reipublicae] desunt C — 137 pro incunabulis] incuna- 
bulum C — 140 metuo male] male metuo C - 141 Id] Immo C — 
14« ni] in P — 144 habebis] habe P — 145 hanc] deest C — 146 
lauteque] lautam P — 15» vortar] vertar C •— 153 In C. the Hrst 



86 

scene is coniinued to 1 184 — 154 Dromodotvs] Dromdotvs P — 161 
generosi] C adds : soluwmodo — ferat] feret C — 163 eas et istis 
locabo] istas elocabo P — 164 ventrem] stomachuw C — 165 glo- 
bulis] globis C — 166 interdum] etiam et interdum C — severio- 
rum bona] vestra C — dixerim] vixerim P — 166, 167 post hsec] 
postea C — 169 legitime] legittime C — 169, 170 Baronis... Co- 
mitis] aliquando regnum C — 174 Dromodotus] Dromedotus P — 
ly^ eadem] deest C — 18» ambos hodie] hodie ambos C — 184 
Koa{j.o<;] Cosmos C as the last word oj scene I, the second scene heginning : 
Dro. Hoc omne etc. — 187 potissimum] praecipue C — 191 sub- 
terraneuw] subalternuw C — 194 occurritur] occuritur P — 197 
figunt nobis] nobis figunt C — 199, aoo non... contrariatur] sub- 
stantiae enim nihil est contrarium C — ao4, «05 amicitia conglu- 
tinamur] charitate constituimur C — «13 sapientis est] est sapien- 
tis C — caballo suo] equo C — »14 torminibus] tormentis C — 
»15 vnguentum] vngentum P — »17 viscerales] visceratas C — 
»18 inflammationes] imflammationes P — »19 rarefacimus] rari- 
facimus P — »»1 nec] nec ego C — »»» consortio] consilio C — 
»»3 iste] iste vsq«^ quaq«^ C — »»4 & ad destructionem] destruc- 
tionemqw^ C — »»6 siue] imo C — »»7 mei consiHj] consilij mei 
C — »»8-»»9 super hac] super hoc P ; desunt C — »33 corijs] 
loris C — »36, »37 vidisti... literatum] hic vspiaw viruw bonuw 
et literatuw valde C — »41 hominem] hominum P — »43 sunt] 
sint C — »46 Cro.'] Cor. P — vero] autem C — »47 decHnationes] 
decHnationes primas C — »48 norunt] norint C — »49 sumant, 
sumunt C — ne] nec P — »53 esse] deest C — »64 agam] agem P ; 
hoc ago C — »73 meHora] praestantiora sunt C — »79 possident 
bona] bona possident C — »8» Philosophos] philosophi C — »90 
Probabo] probo C — »96 me] deest P — »98 Etsi] Et si P — 30« 
bos... est] maior est bos C — 309 Concreta] concretum C — 311 
hodie] nunc dierum C — 31» &] vel ipsa C — absurdior] C adds : 
cuius ineptias ampHficatione nuUa vel hyperboHca queo expri- 
mere — 3»»-3»3 animaHa... stoHdissima] omniuw hominuw stoH- 
dissimi C — 3»5 demum] denuo P — 330 conspicor] video C — 
iam] nunc C — 333-«34 & haeecceitates] desuntC — 338 Dromo- 
DOTvs] Dromidottvs P — 340 & oculos] atque oculos C — ego] deest 
C — 344 ad... surrexerim] surrexerim ad amandum C — 345 hoc] 
hoc verbo PC — vno] deest P — 346 minime] deest P ; See the note — 
349 cceteros] caeteras C — vnico] id vnico C — 35» e... Vnde] ex 
quo C — 355, 356 perfodior... concupiccentise] desunt C — 857 
rerum omnium] omnium rerum C — 358-359 Pronuntiatio] Pro- 



nunciatio (3 times) C — 361 cum] quum C — 364 iam] deest C — 
370 sodales] sodalis P (covveded in the Ervatula) — 370-371 num- 
quid] nunquid C — 37« invisere] revisere C — quasdam] quosdam 
P ; The zvhole passage fvom et quasdam to 382 audaciam is wanUng in 
C — 385 Fama, comma... parenthesis] desunt C — 393-394 &... 
dabile] illico C — 396 Age] Auge P (covvected in the Evvatula) — 
396-398 nunciam... lubens] nunc C — 399 nuncia] nuntia C — 
401 huc] deest C — 4oa mei] deest C — materiae refutatoriae] ref. 
mat. C — 403 in te] desunt C — 404 Amor] deest C — - 405 malum 
immedicabile] imm. mal. C — Aristoteles] Aristotles P — 407 
verbis nec herbis] herbis nec verbis C — potes] polis P {covvected in 
the Ervatula) — 410 in] in in P — 411 est] deest C — 415 hoc tem- 
pore pauca] pro temporis ratione pauca qusedam C — 416 Omnino 
hic] Hic omnino C — 417 mirum... tria] quse C — 4»8 descriptio- 
nem sic] definitionem C — 431 appetit] expetit P — 433-435 ex... 
sensibilis] coloris albi et rubicundi mixtio C — 435 passionem] 
passione P (covvected in the Evvatula) — 436 Gustus... Visio] audi- 
tus, olfactus, gustus, visus C — 439 intromittunt speciem] spec. 
int. C — 446 virginis] C adds : vicissim — 447 Transitionibus] C 
adds : istis — quidem] C adds : ni male. memini — Rhetoricae] Rhe- 
torices C (omitting the foUowing speech and continuing this one nuith 462 
Quae dixisti etc.) — 45» fuerunt] fuerant C — 454 ex] cum C — ni- 
mirum] ^^^5/ C — 457 hoc Argumentum] Arg. hoc C — 459-461 
aut... latrabiHs] desunt C — 463 nominis] loci C — declinationes] 
lectiones C — 464 ijsdem] eisdem C — 465-466 Una... feret, 
desunt C — 467 iam] deest C — 468 Predicamentis] Praedicamentis 
C — 470 Responsiones, Distinctiones] et responsiones C — 476 
tunc] tum C — 479 inhabitabiHs] inhabitaHs P — 480 amasios] 
amatores P — 481 Dissolutio] C adds : ipsa et corruptio — haec] 
P adds : amatores isti — 484 respectu... viuere] certissime C — 486 
id] deest C — 493 in suo ; si non est in suo] desunt C — 495-497 in 
Labyrintho... dico] desunt C — 500 vel sensitivam] desunt C — 503 
repetitione, nedum] desunt C — 505 antidotum] antitodum P — 
506, 507 Primum... superiiui] Primum remedium est saepe vt 
evacuatio fiat humoris i-uperflui C — 508 generant] generat P — 
509 saccharo] saccaro V — 518 nimis... his] articulate admodum 
hic C — 519 e] a P — 5«» complexionem] complectionem P — 
1524 cum] quum C — 5a5-5a6 teste... problematis] destmt C — 
5»7-5»8 minus proni] absurdiores C — 53» hoc. se] se hoc 
solum C — 536 dicit] deest C — 537 aUerum] C adds : esse — 538 
esse] deest C — Sed &] desunt C — 54»-543 per... amabat] desunt C 



88 

— 543 nonnullis] plerisque C — 546 sine] deest P — malui] malim 
C — 547 vera] verum C — opus est] est opus C — 555 me voluit] 
voluit me C — 557 post] deest C — 559 fortunent] conservtnt C — 
560 tuum] deest C — 561 mei] deesf C — 561-563 miserandi semi- 
hominis] desunt C — 564 coeteros] omnes C — 568-569 perpetuo... 
perennis'] et coeli perpetuus motus est — 573 nostrarum] deest C — - 
574-577 Qh... extinxit] Oh, nunquam istaruw aliquam didici, do- 
mine, fui quondam doctus et novem musas colebam — 578-579 
Doctrina,.. potenlia] Doctrina tua erat in crure videlicet C (This 
reading prohahly suggested priuatio in l. 58i) — 580 si] si eam C — 
583 quod] ut C — 585 solemus] solent qui non gustant sed potant 
artes C — 586 doctissimi... sacerdotes] desunt C — 587 iuuate] 
adiuvate C — 588 operam arti] arti operam C — 590 sequimur] 
sequebamur C — 591 bona sublunaria] terrena bona C — 593, 594 
nil... nil] nihil eniw cmn sit, nihil C — 594 pecunias] pecuniam C 

— 597-598 &... novit)] desunt C — 599 qualis hactenus] hactenus 
ut C — 600 aliquid detis] detis aliquid C — 601 esto] nempe vt 
sis C — 604, 605 sit acutus] acutus sit C — 605-606 iam latro- 
nem] furem C — 607 daturos] C adds : esse vos — 609 hodiernam... 
coenam] hodieruum prandium possis C — 611 tibi] in te C — 613 
nunc] deest C — 614-615 Quicquid... tui] quicquid est (etsi hoc 
aliquid nihil sit) laeta fronte, vt pignus amoris erga te mei P 
(making the ivords a continuation oj Pedantius' speech preceding, so that 
Pogglostus' speech hegins AHquid eic) — 618 sempiternum] aeternum 
C — 618-630 in ceviternum... ante] in aeternuw, in coaeternuw, in 
sempiternum C — 631 deest C — 633 In-Interim.,. cape] Interim 
hoc cape (appended to the preceding speech of Dromodotus) C — 635 pro- 
prium est\ est proprium C — 637 hac arte] artibus C — 631 pro- 
dige] large C — 634 stellis & coelo] superis et coelis C — 635-636 
magis... essentia] dijs similiores C — 637 exorandi mihi] mihi exo- 
randi C — 640-641 gurgitem !... Gharybdin)] desunt C — 643- 
644 valetudinem... diligenter] desiint C — 646 habebis] hab. itaque 
C — 649 etiam] quoque C — 651 pertinentibus] appertinentibus C 
(I ought to have adopted this in the text) — 655 iam] deest C — 658 num- 
morum] nummuli P — 659-660 Obtestor... mei] desunt C — 663 
Etiam... admodum] Etiam, etiam C — 666-668 desunt C — iie9- 
671 Abj... tu] Abi vel ad aras (sic) vsque vltimas C — 673, 674 
de... deorsum] e cruce ferretur C — 674 in... arescat] exaresceret 
C — 676 meam !] meam ? P — potius] deest C — 677 capitosis] deest 
C iquery, captiosis?) — 681-683 (Sacra... devotum)] desunt C — 683 
statim fiat] fiat statim C — 684 quod] vt C — «85 haberes] haberet 



89 

C — 687 quoad manus] manus C — 688 vexent] vexet C — 689 
undas] vnda C — 691 Mihi... animi] Non eripuisti divinam animi 
mei C— 693-693 virtutem ullam] ulL virt. C — 693 Quod... diui- 
nitus] desuntC — 694-695 liberalitatis... ipsum] etsi non liberalitatis 
ipsuw habituw C — 696 radicaliter] eradicative C — '700 Tvsci- 
dilla] Fuscidilla hospes C (C has Fuscidilla throughout) — 707 
postules] postulas C — ne] nae P — 708 Daemones] Doemones P 
(correded in the Erratula) — 709 sub] cum C — 71itjocum] focum C 
— focum] iocum C — 713 nugas] deest C — 718 corradendj] compa- 
randi C — 719 artem] viam P —.733 Alchemia] Alchimia C — 
736 possum] possem C — 731 irretitos] irrititos P (corrected in the 
Erratula) — 733 promptuarijs] penarijs C — depromo] promo C — 
740 aureum immittat] auream mittat C — 741-743 prodigalitatis 
eum omnes] omn. prod. eum C — 744 hinc] hic P — 746 omnes] 
deest C — pretio perexiguo] perex. pretio C — 749 satis fraudulentum] 
fraud. satis C — 750 hoc] haec C — 753, 754 fidus... cute] vel ad 
aras -vsque fidus sum C — 755 id] illud C — 756 meum rivalem] 
riv. meum C — 759 persequendos] prosequendos P — 759-760 
me sanguine] mei sanguine me C — 760 spero] vt suspicor C 

— 768-770 circumcingite... defendite] regiae personse nostrae C 

— 770-771 haud nimis] non C — 773 iracundiae] audaciae C 

— 774 aspicerem] conspicerem C — 775 illum] illud P — 781 
reverherativo] deesi C — 783 Non] Nos C — 785 semper] deest C — 
786 es] es et C — 789 hunc] istuw C — 790 phrasim] phrasem 
P — eloquatur] loquatur C — 791-798 Hic. meus] desunt C — 
799 vt.., libello] habetur in libelhilo C — 801 & insunt] insunt C — 
803 &] tamen C — 806 puer] deest C — 809 nos] non P — 811 con- 
tra... istos] latronibus istis C — 815 accurrite] occurrite C — 831 
te] deest C — 833, 833 Pallas... Bownce] desunt C — 834 nihil] nil C 

— i] id est, i P (the id est heing due to the hasty reading of i in this 
common senst) — 837 fustim] fustem C — 839-833 desunt C — 830 
]L«^.]] added hy me — 834 valete] C adds : Lud. Valetote — 843 
praeambuUs] deest C — 845 Primum] Primo C — 848 occurratur] 
occuratur P — cuidam tacitae] tac. cuidam C — 853 antequam] 
anteaquam C — 855 omne] et omne C — 863-865 aut tygride... 
circumflexum] aut dolatus e robore C — 868 vel] aut C — 870 
irrefragabiles] irrefragiles P — 874 velle me] me velle C — 875 
omnino] ommino P — vel CoroUario] desunt C — 878 beatitudinem] 
beatam vitam C — 879-881 Foemina... Ergo] desunt C — 884 lig- 
num] flamma C — 886 causa] res C — 886-893 Et... instituto] 
desunt C — 893 Tertio, si] Si P — 897 phrenesim] phrenesin C — 



90 

897, 898 quae... deditis] desunt C — 899 vt] et C — plethoram san- 
guinis] sanguinem C — 900 esset]est P — 90a-904 nisi... Vah !] si 
non nuberem, dicerent homines me esse eunuchuwi quod est fal- 
sissimum C — 905-911 Haec... Eunuchum] Hsec ratio vana est et 
sumitur a parte minus principali C — 9oy similem] simile P — 
Eunuchis] Eununchis P — 913 aut] haud P — 914 seculis ventu- 
ris} vent. secuHs C — 918 istius] In C. the last three letters ofthe word 
are deleted — 9l8-9»a Denique... appellarj] tum nascitur indigne 
per quem non nascitur alter C — 9«» etiam] etiam demm» C — 
983 erunt] quadrant C — 9a3-9jJ4 emolumenta... salutem] salu- 
tem patrise vel commoda studiosoruw vel emolumenta nostra C — 
9^5-9^8 Ego... vexor'] Ego sic statui vel maritare vel mori vel 
nubere vel nullus esse C — 931 hoc iam] iam hoc C — 93a pro- 
funde] profunda C — 934 convertaris tamen] tamen conv. C — 
980 aliquam externam] ext. aliquam C — 938 vt sumam si] si, vt 
sumam C — 944 indignum] indignam P — Oratore aut] desunt C — 
95.5 non... catholice] catholice non contingenter verum C — 957- 
958 Vt docet... Ethicis] desunt C — 960 oculis] oculis istis C — 965 
tu] deest P — 979-980 obiecisti jam] iam ob. C — 990 reciprocus] 
reciprocans C — 991 flexanima] fcelix anima P — 996 nostrum 
(vel nostrj)] nostroruw vtruisqw^ C — lOOa fundum] fundum 
usqM^ C — 1003 primo] primuw C — 1007 ipsi] deest C — 1009 
venio]C^^^5/ — lOlO Ergo...sit] voluit ergo hic amicus meus vt 
esset C— lOll sociabilitas... etiam] desunt P — 1013-1019 ita... 
combinatum] nimirum vt et tu sis vxor huius mariti et hic similiter 
maritus ilHus vxoris C — loao pectus meum] meum pectus C — 
loso quasi] deest C — vana] bona C — loa7 cognoscas] prop- 
terea cogn. C — loao constas] constans P — duabus] duobus P 

— 1033 pars simpHcissima] simp. pars C — 1035 gratia] causa 
C — 1037 unquam bonus] bonus unquam C — 1040 inficias] 
inficicias P — 1041 hic] tui C — 104« Lydia). Vis] Lydia) vis P 

— 1050 excessit] exit P — 1051 et] deest P — I05a ideam] Idseam 
P — 1054 conjungere] conjungi P — 1056 animam] animum C 

— istinc] hanc P — 1058 potest] possit C — 1059 ita] ita nec C 

— 1060 non] deest C — I06l isto] illo C — looa possit] potest C 

— 1063 ita] tam ita P— 1066 exangue] evacuatum C — 1068 
sonat]estC— 1069 cotradit &] desunt C — 1071 incenduntur] 
aguntur C — 1074 effugium] perfugium P — 1076 patronam] cau- 
sam sine qua non : nam C — 1077 te inexpHcabiHter] inex. te C — 
1078 abusive] abusive sic dicunt C — 1080 &] vt C — 1081 ra- 
tione] ratione tantum C — 108» virgini convenit esse] esse virg. 



91 

conv. C — 1083 principaliter] principialiter P — 1083-1084 
Magistraliter facundus] magister maturissimus C — 1084 vrsse] 
vrsa C — 1086 aeque est] est aeque C — ac] atque C — 1087 se- 
cundum Pythagoyam] desunt C — 1088 enim] etenim C — looa 
vix] vix dignus C — 1094 eripis animam] an. eripis C — 1095 & 
furti & sacrilegij] es furti, sacrilegij C — 1096 &,.. es] homicidij 
reaC— 1103-1103 sit Pedantij] Psedantij sit C— 1 103-1 105 
qui... est] de quo quoad humilitatem animi vere dici potest (quod 
sublunaris est, sed quod ad artes attinet) supercoelestis est P — 
1111 verbulo] verbo C — instilla] instilles C — 1116 ingenij] in- 
genij mei C — despicere stulta] stulta desp. C — lliy Dicam] 
Dicam itaque C — 1118 deliraret magis]mag. del. C — lia»- 
1 134 tum... ens] desunt P — 1 135 vero] deestC — amor] deest P — 

1136 an] necne an C — 1133 istum] illum C — 1134 hic quid] 
hunc qui C — ars nostra] artem nostram C — 1134-1136 hic 
vanus... audierit] hic adeo vanus est ut cum audierit semel — 

1137 obtinuisse] sui memorem obt. C — 1138-1139 facile... do- 
lum] quum se quovis dignum deputet C — 1143 cognitus] cogni- 
tas P — 1146 hac tunica] tunica hac C — 1147 nihil] nihil me- 
tuendum C — 1148 praedae eris] predae P — eia igitur] igitur eia C 

— 1149 mores meos venustos] ven. mor. meos C — 1150 athle- 
ticum] regium C — 1 1 53 ventriosam] ventricosam P ventosam C 

— proculdubio] proculdulbio P — 1155 tibia] tibi C — 1157 
summos] regios C — 1158 perductus] productus P — 1160 cu- 
datur] convertatur C — 1161 discipHnae] doctrinae C — 1163 
aggredi hominem] hom. agg. C— 1166 eum... Alchymice] trac- 
tabo eum essentialiter satis C — 1169 illico] ilHco ex se C — 
1171 Exitl deest C — 1177-1178 stomachi... furnum] quantus sit 
stomachi nostri calor C — 1178 Nam] qui C — 1179 absuniere] 
abs. in nihilum C — 1184 Itan'] Haw C [the scrihe's misreading) — 
est hoc] hoc est C — 1 186 caepit] cepit C — 1187 cujus] cujus ille 
C — 1189 prosit] prosit post C — 1193 me... Currum'] non ad 
currum natum C — 1 194 confluant] confluunt C — 1 195 exierunt] 
prodierunt P — 1303 (audi in aurem)] deswtt C — 1305 enimvero] 
deestC— 1307 sententiolam] sent. auream C — 1308-1309 video 
me] videor C — 1313 esse hominem] hom. esse C — 1314 &] aut 
C — 1316 verecundior sim] simver. C — I3l8-l330cujus...pene- 
travit] quem propter excellentiam in arte laudant omnes C — 1333 
posset] possit P — 1339 tractaturumque] tractaturum C — 1330 
opitularier] opitulari C — 1336 agent altissimas] alt. agent C — 
1337 (inquam)] (inquam P — 1344 velit] volet C — 1346 sit] 



^ 

deestV — l«50 Leonida] Leonida, Leonida C — lasi Hortula- 
nus] rusticus C — ia53 solum] deest C — 1357 Quandoquidem... 
cito dat] desunt C — 1258 nolo] nolo enim C — 1258-1*59 Mi- 
hi...itineri] Sed mihi prius C — 1267 turba !] turba ? P ; turba est C 

— 1268 vivunt !] vivunt ? P — 1273 possimus] possumus C — 
1279 pecunias suas secum] secum pec. suas C — 1282 hominum 
omnium] omn. hominum C — 1283 eaque] eseque P — 1284 ca- 
deret] caderent P — 1285 amputarem] inciderem C — 1291- 
1292 vindicavi... duri] vos vendicavi iam ego e servitute duxi C 

— 1293 ijs] eis C — 1295 me] deest P — 1296 tangere] attingere 
C — 1296-1297 sinunt nummos me] me sin. num. C — 1297 
adhibebo] adihibebo P — 1298 revertor] revertar C — numquid] 
nunquidC— 1299 eius] sua C — 1306 hinc] nunc C— 1308 
suscepi in me] in me susc. C — 1309 tuum] tuam P — 13 lO con- 
feremus] transferemus C — 1316 videris] videris enim C — 1318 
deseris] deseras C — 1319 revertere] revertare C — prsemijs] pe- 
cunijs C — 1328 quicquam agere] desunt P — 1336 ego] ego etiam 
C — utar] deest C — 1339 gladium] ensem C — 1342 agis] agas C 

— 1350 PoGGLOSTvs] PoGGLOSTOS P — 1351 evocavit] evoravit P 

— 1353 me maximis] max. me C — 1355 agis] agitur C — 1360 
non]haudC — 1362-1363 aiebat esse miseUi] esse aiebat miseri 
C— 1365 mactasset] sacrificasset C— 1368 pro] in C — 1374 
improbe ?] improbe. P — 1378 fortasse] fortassis C — 1382 prse- 
mium est] est prsem. C — 1383 suspectum haberi] suspicarierC — 
1388 tibi possum] possum tibi C — 1391 e fibula pendeat] e fib. 
pendet P ; pendeat e fibula C — 1395 cultro meo eam] eam cultro 
meo C — 1398 prsecideris] prsescideris P — 1404 Te] Te autem 
C — 1405 possum] possem C — 1406 ante degustandus] adhi- 
bendus est ante C — 1414 ne flocci] non flocci C — 1415 imo 
despuo] desunt C — 1418 pronunciare] pronuntiare C — 1419 
vesci] pro vesci P (pro prohahly due to the line ahove) — 1422 extrin- 
secis] deest C — 1423 et] deest P — 1428 deordinet] commaculat C 

— 1429 nostram] vestram P — 1433 ad lusum... provocabo] 
ridere faciam, regem meum appellabo terrestrem deum C — 1435 
auHcalia] auHca C — 1436 hoc] id C — 1440 falsis] falsa P — 
1441 moveri] movere C — 1445-1447 Signifero... Capricornum] 
Signifero, aHter si in virginem incidis, aHter si in scorpionem, 
aHter si in capricornum C : Signifero aHter ; si in scorpionem inci- 
deris, aHter ; si in virginem, aHter, si in Capricornum, aHter P — 
1448 attinet] spectat C — 1450-1452 quarum... prcsstans)] qua- 
rum altera pars continet omnia C ; quarum altera continet omnia 



. ^ 

{scil :) protendens, altera nihil : (scil :) prsestans P Tkis is the most 
ohsctire passage ofthe play, and seems not to have heen mtderstood hy either 
scrihe. I take it that the tvords « protendens », « prastans » are not, as 
might he thought, examples o/voces contradictorias, hiit are practically 
stage-directions : You must have hands like words of contradictory import, 
of which the one contains every thing (holding out his hand) the other nothing 
(offering the other hand) — 145a parasitos] parasitas P — 1453 & 
non ente] desunt C — 1455 hoc aliquid] aliquid C — 1458 spar- 
sos... saepius] saepius sparsos capillos C — 1460 plures se in] in 
plures seC — 146« quidem] dcest C — 1464, 1465 bicornem.. 
indignam] desunt C — 1467 (Paittofles... cpspetv)] desunt C — 1461S 
circumferet] circumferat C — 1469 dicat] dicet C — 1471 studijs 
dignissima nostris] studio nostro dignissima C — 1474 & erudien- 
tissimus] desunt C — 1475 jam, jam, inquam] desunt C — 1477 
potius] deest C — 1479 Perge.] per se P — 1485 The parenthesis 
ends in P with the word vocabulum — 1486 ex Epistolis... famiUari- 
bus] destmt C — 1487 phisquam famiHares] dihgenter C — 1489 
selectissimas] electissimas C — 1490 gemmeas] deestC — denique] 
deinde C — 1493 repere] versari C — pervadere] vadere C — 1495 
gustastis] gustatis C — 1497 tune] tunc C — 1498 didicisse ah- 
quid non] non did. aHq. C — 15oa pugnis] punctis C — 1507 ergo 
caput] caput ergo C — 1508-1509 Diogenes... tibj] Diogenes es 
C — 1510 Garcer... Sed] Habes tu plurahtatem et totquot verbo- 
rum. Sed nuUitatem philosophiae C — 1511 Non... SoT] Nonne Sol 
tibi videtur C — 1515 Duncico ac Dorhellico] desuntC (half a line left 
bare) — 1517 ut Neoptolemo apud Ennium] ut Neop. cum Ennio 
P; cum Neop. apud Ennium C — 1519-1580 Habes... philoso- 
phiae] desunt (having heen introduced earlier) C — 15J83 Ergo] Ego 
P [corrected in the Erratula) — 15*4-1525 Aut nega... possis] 
aut distingue aut nega ahquam propositionem, si potes C — 15»7 
Hem.] deest C — 1538 paterer... tuamque] patior C — 1533 lan- 
guida & enervata] enerv. & lang. C — 1534-1535 propositiones 
tuae sunt] sunt propositiones C — 1537 crepitacula] crepitaha C — 
1539 agam] ego agam C — 1540 mallem] maUm C — 1544 Hic... 
ferat ?] hic... ferat C {attached to preceding sentence) — 1547 Dro] Dor 
P — 1553 cihi ?] cihi. P — placet... praetereo] placeattamen sicco 
ista pede praetereamus C — 1554 contrapositio] contrappositio P 

— 1555 Physiologo] philosopho C — 1556 subahernatim] sub- 
alterantim P — 1558 jam promotus] jam permotus P {corrected in 
the Erratula) ; promotus iam C— 1561 duceret] esse duceret C 

— 1567 mihi jam] iam mihi C — 1574 Hsec] Nsec P (prohahly 



94 

ihrough Nse above) — 1577 ergo] ego C — 1578 acquiescere pos- 
sis] pos. arq. C. — opportuno] oportuno C — 158» tandem] deest 
C — 1583 mansuetudinis] bonitatis C — 1585 divinissimi] dig- 
nissimi P — ssepe sum] sum saepe C — 1587 votis opto ardentio- 
ribus] velim et opto esset in propinqua potentia C — 1588 gravem 
securim] gr. securem P : graviorem securim C — 1589 deliciae] 
delitiae C — 1590 Cupidineam] deest C — 1594 intiieri] intuerier C 
— 1597 Aliquando] Aliquando, aliquando C — 1598 occurrent] 
occurent P — 1599 tortores] tortorijs P — 1600 monstrosi] mon- 
strosa C — 160a Maecenas] Mecenas C — 1606 radijs nocturnis] 
immissionibus istis amatorijs C — l6lo jam] deest C — 1611 ge- 
neretur] gen. jam C — 16 la Num] Non C — 1615 confortativum] 
comfortativum C — 16»2 fabula] fabella C — 16*4 disceptetur] 
disceptatur C — 16*8 incredibili] deest C — 16*7 quia] qui C — 
acute] deest P — 1634 sunt ad Hnem'] ad finem referuntur C — 
Deinde] Denide P — 1639 Ipsitatem] Ipsitatem ; P — 1643 es... 
finium] est C — 1644 supponitur] supponit C — 1645 inhaesivam] 
certam C — 1650 in orbe terrarum] in omni coelo et terra C — 
1651 iam modo] dudum C — 166« derelinquam] deseram aut 
derelinquam. Quapropter ruat coeluw, dehiscat ab imo tellus, fre- 
mant et frendant omnes licet, tu est centrum meuw, cui quo suw 
coniunctior, ego magis sum in loco naturali C — 1665 secundum... 
absurdam] desuntC — 1667 est aequipollens] aequipollet C — 1670 
(i.txpoxo(j(i.O(;] microcosmus C— 1678 Lud.^Lyd. P; Lyd. (corrected 
inio : Lud.) C — licet] deesi P — 1685 ore] C adds : (quod plus mil- 
lies audivisti)— 1687 potest] possit C — 1687-1688 Non... prse... 
vnus] Non sum vnus de multis, sed e multis vnus C — 1690 di- 
cunt] dicuut P — 169» quam... pili)'] quam crines in capite C — 
1693 Quis] Quis est C — 1694 Quis... floridus ?] quis est in dia- 
lecticorum dumetis doctus ? C — 1696 Pedantius] In C. the speech 
is continued : quis omnibus scientijs saginatus ? nonne Pedantius ? 
quare meum vellus aureum si mecum diurna nocturnaque manu 
versari velis, docta fies inde in vniversa Encyclopaedia — 1697- 
1701 desunt C — 170« iste] ille C — posset] possit C — 1703 eum 
recusares] recusares nubere C — 1703-1704 Ciceronianus & 
Terentianus] Aristotelicus et Ciceronianus C — 1704-1705 & 
plorans... hora] cadem qua natus est hora libruw poscet darier 
sibi C — 1706-1717 Dro... marito] desunt C— 1718 Quod] Quid 
P — anatomiam] anotomiam P — 17ao et] deest P — 17*1 ner- 
vos... &] desunt C — 17«4-17a6 eum... quia] ex eo esse hunc 
raruiM viruw quod — 17»7 filij suj huic] ei filij suj C — est] sit C 



1 



95 

— 1730 sensum tibi] sensum C — IVSS minus gratus hic] gratus 
hic minus C — 174« meum] deest C — 1743 mihi molestus] mol. 
mihi C — 1747 non] haud C — 1755 haec vt sciat quamprimum 
Crobulus meus curabo C — meus] meus, P — 1756 hac] omni hac C 

— 1757 oppositum] deest C — 1758 foemina] C adds : cui prorsus 
nihil rei est cum hac concretione mortali — 1760 vanitates] ina- 
nitates C— 1765 Quartus] Quarta P — 1771 etenim] enim C — 
propter] prseter P — 1778 istoc verum] ver. ist. C — 1779 docte] 
tecte C — 1780-1781 exsiccavit... jam] exiccavit iam mihi C — 
1781-1783 postquam... vhi] amare postquam occepi semel : ma- 
ciem iam vides membrorum omnium vbiC — 1784 possum] C adds : 
ut potui — 1785-1786 Metuo... hei] desunt C — 1787-1788 for- 
tunatus contra] cont. fort. C — 1789 ad vesperum usque] usq. ad 
vesp. C — 1791 hominibusque] C adds : omnibus — 1794 labori- 
bus exantlatis] doloribus exantl. meis C — 1795 haud... tristior] 
(quae mihi et bonis omnibus charissima esse debet) nequaquam 
tamen tristarer C — 1796 saltu] saltem P — 1799 novos] novas 
C (which should prohahly have heen adopted) — 1800 Cupido potens,] 
Cupido, potens P — 1804 hoc me] me hoc summe C — ligarint] 
ligarunt C — 1811 est] sit C — I8ia fustiferorum,.. Armigero- 
rum] desunt C — 1815 haec] deest C — 1816 consiliorum meorum] 
astutiarum mearum C — 1817 Ratio] Rario P — 1818 veluti] 
velut C — 1819-1831 Deinde... largitione] desunt C — 18aa astu- 
tiarum mearum] consiliorum meorum C — 1839 intus consultant] 
cons. intus C — 1839-1830 Muti... Aldermannj.] desunt C— 1831 
esse] esse tuum C — 1833-1834 Iterum... Imperatoria] vt discas 
demuw revereri personaw istam : Sed progrtdere inventio, optime 
tu partes tuas agis C — 1836 Crucem ?... compendium] et suspen- 
dium mihi compendium est C — 1837 nequeo... lugere] neque est 
satis tuam urgere C — 1838 exenteras] exantlas C — 1841 dent] 
duint C— 1841-1843 Quid... Consules] quid vel dictet ratio vel 
probet iudicium C — 1844 metallum] metallum sane C — 1847 
suaviter] plausibiliter C — 1850 sapiens] sapidum C — 1855 
numquid] nunquid C — 1863 Cro. Quseso... dimicant] desunt C — 
1864 certe] hercle C— 1868 spectatorum] iudicum C — 1869 
inglorium] deest C — 1870 Pulchre] Pulchre quidem C — 1873 
ab... est] segregatus ab hac terrena fece affinis ccelo sit C — 1876 
deprimenda sit] deprimatur C — 1879-1880 Cro. ^dilium... co- 
hors] desunt C — 1884 tibi] tibi est C — 1887 Itane ?... Sed] At C 

— 1889 vel me] me P — 1890 nummos] deest C — 1891 es] es, 
fatue C — l»00 Quartus] Quarta P — 1904-1905 docQbat,., am- 



9« 

bulans] desunt P — 1905 cum] proprijssima P — 1900 qui] quia C 

— 1908 istoc] iste C — 1910 Pertexe] Paertexe P — 1931 nam.,. 
est] quae causa est et principium C — 193a nam absentia] absentia 
siquidem C — 1933-1933 nam ideo] et ideo C — 1933 nam] deest 
C — 1934 nam ab istis] a quibus C — 1935 aut] et C — 1930 
haec... solide] subtiliter haec atque adeo stoHde C— 1938 habere... 
verborum] verbis C — 1939 subsistentijs] substantijs C — 1940 in- 
haerentijs] C adds : suis — 1940 Percipis] Precipis P — Ha ? spero] 
sane C — I94a sciam] cernam C — 1945 vultum] vultumque C — 
1945- 1940 auriculas... grossa] desunt C — 194© physiognomiae] 
physnomiae P — 1947 &... discipHnabiHs] desunt C — I95afacie] 
forma faciei C — 1955 vitreo] deest C — sicut... mea] desuntC — 1955- 
1950 Quaeso dic mihi] desunt C — 1959-1900 avidis auribus] 
desunt C — 1902 ejus] eius omnia C — 1905 me dico] dico me C — 
non] iam non C — 1970 entelechia] energia C — 1971 istis sub] 
sub istis C — 1975 anima Socratis] Soc. an. C. — 1978 est] deestC 

— his sistejhisce P — 1981 divinitus nobis] nob.div.C — summum 
credo] credo summum C — 1983 loqueretur] necessario loqueretur 
C — 1987 in] deest C— 1989 quam] ac C — 1991 responderet 
istis] istis resp. C — 1995 Noster] Meus C — 1995-1990 ratio- 
nes... Poetarum] argumenta colligere C — 1997 Grammaticahbus] 
GramaticaHbus P — 2001 sufficiant] sufficiunt C — a007-a008 
Qua in] In qua C — a009 questus] quaestus C — «OIO nostra] 
tanta C — ^aoiO-5J01l revivescerent] reviviscerent P — aoia 
dum ego] once only. C — »014 Persuasi] Persuasit P — 8010 Quod] 
Quid C — »017 sic non] non sic C — 3018 esset] deest C — aoao 
ut] et C — cum Regibus] ut iUe C — »033 ruerem, prosternerem] 
desunt C — aoa7 indixerit] indicat C — 2029 tantopere] tantopore 
P — 2030 Intrant Tuscidilla, Lydia] desunt C — 2037 querimonias] 
queremonias C — 2039 moverunt] movebunt C — 2058 nonne] 
non P — damnatam] damnatum P — 2000 hercle mihi] mihi hercle 
C — 2002 male] deest C — 2005 occasio] occasia P — 2074 tuis] 
cuius C — 2075 sit] esset C — in] deestC — 2075-2070 habitarem 
perpetus] perp. hab. C — 2078 orbis] orbus P — 2079 in via 
facundus] facundus in via C — 2080 experiri... aHter)] experiri)... 
aHter P — 2080-2081 Enimvero] Etiam C — 2083 &] sacrifico et 
C — 2093 Hberatus... parte] aut omnino aut maxima ex parte 
Hberatus C — 2097 remisque] et equis C — 2102-2103 emoUi- 
rem] moUirem C — 2107 cst] deest C — 21 lO cognosceres tu] tu 
cogn. C — 2110-2111 quambeUae] quamque beUae C — 2111 ap- 
petant] appetunt C — 2114 istum] istam P — Pompam] Popam P 



97 

— 3118 omnes] deest C — «119 mortalium] alteri C — 313« cus- 
todivi] costodivi P — tectam] C adds religiosissime — ai34 jam] 
in C — offero] affero C — »iac duint] deest P — «139 omnibus] 
omnibus simul C — 3133 Ego] Semper ego C — 3137 cecinit] 
dixit C — 3143 judicij).] No ftdl stop P — 3145 me] in C — 3147 
quia vestibus] qui vestibus C — 3151 labellis] labiijs C — 3153 
non Mussas sed] desunt C — 3153 potabile] patabile P — 3165- 
3166 &... ejus] desunt C — 3168-3169 Ad corvos ! Crobole] desunt C 

— 3176 mora trahit periculum] bis dat qui cito dat C — 3177- 
3179 Setnper... vltima)] desuni C — 3180 restat nobis] nobis restat 
C — 3181 Charondas] Charendas P — 3183 Lttd.] Ped. Papae! 
jugulasti hominem. Triginta etc P. — 3183-3191 Lud. Fsipdd \... 
Vnde ?] Lud. Papse iugulasti hominem : hunc solve nodum. Pad. 
lam animus est in bivio : scrupulus hic me male habet C — 
3193 Lyd.] C gives the speech to Fusc. (Tuscidilla); / am sorry that I 
have not done the same — 3195 numquid] numquis P ; nunquid C — 
3197 Hos] quos C — 3199-3300 ornaverim... deauraverim] 
accommodaverim C — 3304-3305 componere licet] licet comp. C 

— 3305 mea] deest C — 3307 tibi me] me tibi C — 3308-3309 quod- 
dam] quiddam C — 3313 vmbram] vmbraw essentiae C — 3314 
adventantem procul] procul adv. C. — 3333 Gilbertvs] Mercator 
pannarius C (Merc. prefixed to his speeches) — 3333 nomen] nomen 
huiusce Paedantij C — 3335 sedes seorsim] seorsim sedes C — tri- 
buere nequeam] neq. trib. C. — 3334-3338 alium... convenire)] 
alium quem oportet convenire C — 3339 astutum] sed astutum C — 
3330-3333 Augebo... Pedantius] ideoque nigrescit interim prop- 
terea : sed Paedantius hic ubi demum latitat. P. P. P. Psedantius. 
C — 3333 possim]:possem C — 3334-3335 Q... folium] desunt C — 
3340-3343 Adhuc... temaria] desunt C — 3343 Atat] At at P. — 
3346 nuper] oHm C — 3347-3349 vnico... deturbare] refutare 
sedibusque suis deturbare vnico meo hoc reliquos quoscunq«^ 
illorum. Lubet hic reminisci eoruw temporuw quandoquidem nunc 
etiam et cum plerisqw^ alijs et cum isthoc eodem adhuc pugna 
maneat, fortasse etiam gravior. C — 3351 nostrj] mei C — expug- 
net] oppugnet C — 3353 turrim] turrem C — 3353 advorsum] 
adversam C — 3359 laneos] deest C — 3360 sed etiam] sed etam 
P ; sed ctiam (nam sunt imprimis lautissimi) C — 3363-3363 Nam- 
que... Templarij] desunt C — 3364 cum] non P — est persolvendum] 
pers. est C — 3365-3367 Si — es]Tum, quis es tu?C— 3369-3370 
subrepunt... Quod] solent irrepere circumquaqw^ et C — 3370 in 
platea] desunt C — 3373-3373 Eorum... inquit] quorum tamew 



98 

qmdam non ita verecundi istuw in modum. Quid opus C — a^y* 
Quid] deest C — «876 morsu] C adds Istiusmodi autew nos vicis- 
sim : Hanccine propter nostra summa in vos merita refertis indigne 
gratiam ? — aaye-aayy percommode... mej] huius percommode 
puerulum C'— ««78 istuc] isthic C — »«79 Miror] Miror mul- 
tum C — 3280 nuncius] nuntius C — 3^8» profundam] profudi C 

— 3*^85 dolis] artibus simulatorijs C. — «289 istuc... illis] istac 
quin iste nu nam [the two latter words not clear] in illisce C — 2295 
quodammodo] quodammado P — »295-2296 esse te,] esse, te P 

— 2297 (nisi... Oppidajttis )] desunt C — neque vero] nec etiam C — 
2299-2300 diligentius paulo] dilgentius paulo P ; paulo diligentius 
C. — 2301 ocreatus non es] ocreatuw esse est habitus peregrini C 

— 2302 clarissime] charissime C — doctos] C adds : amicos nos- 
tros — 2303 es] tandem es C — 2304-2305 Volumen... pretij] 
desmit C — 2307-2308 Adhuc. solutum] desimt C — 2309 Videon'] 
Videon, P — 2311 quique fuerunt] desunt C — 2313-2314 (nisi... 
debentes)] multo minus fidentes tibi C — 2314 serio] C adds : 
siquidew summopere id scire cupio — 2316-2319] These two 
speeches are wanting in C — 2320-2321 Vtinam... probe] "Vtinam 
adesset, te castigaret ; aut etc P. — Men' rogas, utinam adesset 
nisi te ob istas tuas nugas castigaret, ego illuw castigarem C — 
2324 abi] ac C. — 2326 nuncio] nuntio C — 2328 quopiam] quo- 
quam C — conspicarier] conspicier C — 2329 hunc] hinc C — 
2331 jam] mihi jam C — 2332 inultum] multum P {corrected in the 
Erratula) — 2339 Vbi, ubi] Ubi C — 2340 virum] vestruw C — 
2343-2344 flocci vendulo... possent] sanguinolento carnifice iure 
dici possint C — 2345 cui] in quo C — 2347 habe tibi] habi tibe 
P — 2350 fallax est] est fallax C — 2353 verborum] verborum 
meorum C — suspicax] suspiciosus C — 2354 vere] deest C — 
2356 terrarum] deest C — 2356-2357 deportarem, si] perambulans 
deportarem si tu sic C — 2364 extus] extra, si vis C — 2369 
conscriptos] conscriptas C — sed] deest C — 2372 vel] deest C — 
2374-2384 Et... obsecimdabit] desunt C — 2385 aUud] alios C — 
^387 isto... hortatu] istac opus sit oratione C — 2389 intelligo 
satis] tametsi intelligo C — 2391 Nimis... facis] Ni taceas, 
nequicquaw faciaw C — 2392 &... mortaU] nuUi C — 2394-2395 
Nec... rogaturos] desunt C — 2396-2397 ipsi... manus] desunt C — 
2399 ut] deest C — 2400 Putasne,.. fuga] Diffidisne igitur hones- 
tati meae C — 2402 deest C — 2403 Fiet... dicitur.] Sic est. C — 
2406 seu battologiam] desunt C — 2407 sjmonyma] synonima C — 
2408 faveat cceptis] cceptis faveat C — 2410 Abeo... redeo] Mox 



99 

hic adero C — 2411 dum] interim dum C — »413 quid] quod C — 
2412 pensumque] personamque P — 3419 optimae] optime P — 
3433 si] si isto C — beasti] equidem beasti C — 3434 institutisque 
tuis] desunt C — 3436 meae] mea3 gravissimuw C — 3437-3438 
Serio... hoc] quo in C — 3430 gravidum pregnansque] plenum C 
— 3435 plaustrum ineptiarum] quanta?» vultis stultitiam C — 
3439 est] deest C — ac Imperatorium] desunt C — 3443-3444 vel... 
sublimius] desunt C — 3445 tantopere] tantopore P — 3447 potius 
exprimendum] exp. pot. C — 3454 Quid... ha !] desunt C — 3401 
(tua... authoritate)] (tuam magni aestimans authoritatem) C — 3405 
raro] aut raro C — 3409 particulam] portiunculam C — 3470 Ita] 
Sic C — 3475 etiam] etiam aUquando C — 3470 in manibus habe- 
mus] hab. in man. C — 3477 vel... tertia] desunt C — 3480 addatur] 
additur C — 3483 &... etiam] etiam & lingua sunt C — 3483-3484 
Eho... Lydiam] desunt C — 3485 ijs diutius] diutius in ijs C — 
Calepinum] Callepinum P — 3480 qui.;. pulcherrima] desunt C — 
3487 satisfecerit] satisfaciat C — 3491-3493 Par... Recte] desunt 
C — 3493 erant] erunt P — 3495-3497] Inde... superamus] desunt 
C — 3500 vel laudat] laudat C — 3501 Metonymice] Metonimice 
C — 3503 periphrastice] periphrasticw<; C — 3504 Par.'\ Pra, P — 
3508 diceret] dicerem P — 3517-3518 (ut... omnia)] tew^ C — 
3530 esse possit] potest esse C — 3534 laureatissimi] laureatssimi 
P — 3533-3535 sed vnum... lingua] nam si vel laurus, vel laurea 
quae dicitur tanquaw laudea vel laureati vel lauriferi vel baccha- 
laurei cum lingua C — 3537 ille] deest C —3537-3538 Tu... naufra- 
gium] if^sMw/ C — 3534 Pedanti] deest C — 3530 deest C — 3537 Ne... 
quidem] tu ne respicere C — 3538 quaeso ignosce] ignosce quaeso 
C — 3539 non] te non C — 3540 nos ?] nos P — 3541 hostis] hostis 
sum C — 3543 apud... oHm] olim apud antiquos C — 3548 adsis] 
sis C — 3554 semperque] semper C — 3555 contueri] contuerier 
C — 3557-3559 vultum... aHa] desunt C — 3560 adferre] adferri P. 
afferre C — 3503 Tu... Parille] tu iam ingredere C — 3507-3036 
Vides... scio] Padant. Certe difficuUer admodum scripta enbn sunt 
vti vides raptim et negligenter. Merc. Perlegas quaeso has paucas 
linea.s. Pisd. Tu non putas me posse legere ? Merc. Imo scio te etiam 
intelligere posse C — 3574 Officiorum] officiorum P. — 3584 ob- 
murmurabant] obmumurrabant P — ^OIO InplaceofthesecondS. S. P. 
we have S. S. S. in P while in C {as stated ahove) the whole passage is 
wanting. It seems clear from the context that we should read S- S. P. — 
3638 Virgilio] Vrgilio P. — 3638-3653 Sed ego... age] Merc. 
Ergo ne putew te negligere, lege obsecro, intellige, solve. C — 



100 

«655 iiiium sibi] sibi unum C — »656 &] sicque C — «657 Haud 
aliter] Sic C — interrogatione] materia C — «663 putas] putes C 

— «664 ut omnia] desimt C — «665-«666 a... latere] itaqw^ a tua 
sententia C — «666 statuo] possuw C — «669 cares] caret C — 
«671 loquitur... boni] loquatur C — «673 sibi aliter] aliter sibi C 

— «674 ne] non C — severe & Stoice] rigide (o bone) C — «676- 
«677 &... censuram] violentiam C — «68« optimas] optimus 
C — «683-«684 pecunias... optimus] et retribuas denuo C — 
«686 diifertur] defertur P C — «690 nundinas] merces emen- 
das C — «69« Sed... Trapepya] Verum mittamus, ista parerga sunt 
C — «693 matrona] foemina C — eam gravidam] jam gravidum P 

— «694 luno Lucina] luno, Lucina P — «696 dicta] dicta docta C 

— «697 Ciceroniana] Cic. sint C. — Dromodotus] Dromidotus P. — 
«697-«698 est... quovis] vel Dromone quovis est C — «700-«701 
Merces... sententijs] desunt C — «703 vix] deest P — «711 num- 
mos paraveris] par. num. C — «718 hnctalibus] ruralibus C — 
«7«3 Mediocriter ?] deest C — mediocritas] medietas C — «7«9 
per... Anaphoram] desunt C — «731 planetae nuptiales] nup. plan. 
C — «734 elemento] elementativo C — «736 occulti, &] oculti, & 
P. — «745 tristem] triste P C — «747 Amatne] Amat ne P — 
«751 hujusce Solis mei] huius meae C — «756 facient] faciunt C 

— «760 aliqua] deest C — «76« ponunt] ponant C — «763 cupie- 
rat] cupit C — «765-«766 extenditur. Ha, ha, he] dilatatur C — 
«767-«768 Quid rides... gravitas] Sed fuge procul nimietas omnis, 
a nobis requiritur gravitas C — «77« ego] ego etiam C — «774 
Heu. hei] desunt C — «777 fortasse] deest C — «779 ejus quodam 
impetuoso] quodam imp. sui C. — «786 cucullatus] deest P. — 
«787 miseram] miserum P — «793 est mortua] mortua est 
C — mea etiam] etiam mea C — «794 lam] Et certissime iam 
C. — «797 alterum] aliud C — «799 itaque] ita C — «800 
moritur] morietur statim C — «801 non pigeat] tum piget C 

— «803 ergo res] res ergo C — «804-«805 desunt C — «805 
incomparabilis] imcomparabilis P — «808 ego] ego, vir devot- 
issime C — Hceret] liceat C — «813 et] deest P — «815 op- 
portune nobis] oportune C — «816 Aureum] deest C — «817- 
«819 cui... etiam] argenteuwi licet, tamen testem j&delem amoris 
erga te sui quae C — «8«4-«8«5 antequam... attigerat] desunt 
C — «8«5 mea, quam] meaq,nam P — «8«6 perpetuo] propetuo P ; 
C adds : antequaw portum suuw me conspicere potuit — «8«6- 
«838 lam... dicit] desunt C {Drom. '5 speech heginning Nihil etc) — 
«839 corrumpitur] corrumpatur C — «839-«840 hac... Sphaera] 



lOI 

hoc hemisphaerio nostro C — «843 pervenisse] devenisse C — 
«844 vestrum ovum hic] hic vest. ovum C — «846 oro] te (siquid 
vnquam promerui et sane promerui vt me onmes amarent) oro C — 
huiusce Virginis] puellse huius C — 2848 Sancte... nobis] desunt 
P — «850 pretij etiam] et. pret. C — «851 docti sciunt] sci. doc. 
C — «853 vivebas] videbas P C ; See note — virebas] virebas mi- 
hique quasi sanguinem ebibisti C — «853-«854 mihi succenseas, 
obsecro] succ. obs. nobis C — «855 marmoream] deest C — «856 
cabalH sui] desunt C — «857 conficere] conficere statui prius C — 
«858 eaque] ea C — «860-«861 LACHRYMAS MVSARVM] 
These words are not distinf^uislied from the rest in C — «865 simul] ima 
C — «866-«868 Plurimas... incolumem] In P thisforms part of the 
speech of TuscidiUa preceding — «866 virgines antehac] antehac et 
virgines C — «867 hsec] deest P — «868 fata modo seruent] modo 
servent fata C — «86» vita haec] haec vita C — «874 vivam] 
utinam P — 3878 quasi] sed quasi C — «879 noluit ut lugeres] 
vel ut lugeres nohiit C — «88«-«884 Possum,.. prandij] desunt C 
— «885 jussit tria] tria iussit C — «886 vel ut] velut P — «887 
vel ut] ut vel P — «891 componi] confici C — «893 quantitas] 
quantititas P — «894 etiam] etiam et identitas C — «900 exijsti] 
excessisti C — «901 suffulciantur] suffulciuntur C — «90« Aca- 
demia vestra] ves. Ac. C — «906 ac... me-ipso] desunt C — «915- 
«919 Praeterea... Aristotele] desunt C — «9«1 deseras] desereres 
C — «9«« afferat] ferat C — «9«3 suadet] monuit C — «9«4 Sic. 
Proficiscar] Certum i\d.que est profecturum me C — «9«5 oras] 
terras C — «9«8 epulas] et epulas C — «9«9 abscesserit] abcess- 
erit P — «931 Longum... formosa] desunt C — «933 illorum] 
istorum C — «934-«936 Vale vicina... amiserit] vale tu quae du- 
dmw introijsti vidua, naw ego iam etiam sum viduus. C — «938 
distinctiva] deest C — «939-«940 redeo... naturaUter] redibo C — 
«94l-«943 Vale Dromodote... Lydia] Vale paedagoge calve mor- 
tahum fortunatissime C — «944 sponsus laetissimus] desunt C — 
«945-«946 verbivendulum hunc illusum] illusum istum literatuw 
C — «946 gaadetis meum gaudium] gaudium gaudetis meum C 



Notes. 



Gopperplates of Pedantius and Dromodotus. 

The artisfs name is not given. The portraits are in the manner 
of Thomas Cecil or William Marshall. If the portraits were 
executed for the publication ofthe play in i63i, it would seem 
that the dress was made to belong to a rather earUer period. 
Dromodotus' legend Videtur quod sic is a phrase characteristic 
of scholastic disputation : cp Pedantius 1. 1980, 2836 n. Simi- 
larly Pedantius' legend As in Prasenti is a tag characteristic 
of the grammarian. Lily's Grammar (De Latinorum nominum gene- 
ribus, de verborum prateritis &c, Basil, i532) has on p. 28 v : « Gvlielmi 
Lilii de simplicium verborum prateritis — Prima coniugatio — As 
in praesenti perfectum format in aui ». 

Pedantius' portrait shows his books standing, as was usual in old 
libraries, with the edges of the leaves in front, and the titles 
inscribed on them. The books again are characteristic of the 
schoolmaster-rhetorician : two volumes of Cicero, Nizolius (cp 
Ped. 793), Calepin (cp 2485), Cato's Distycha (quoted 2o65, 2084, 
2637, cp. 2586 n) and Flores Poetarum (cp 1996). 

As has been stated in the Introduction (p xvii), this portrait since 
the latter half of the 18*1^ century has been repeatedly said to 
represent D^^ Thomas Beard of Huntingdon. But no good evidence 
of this is given. The raison d'etre of the portraits of Pedantius and 
Dromodotus is the fact that the i63o edition of Ignoramus con- 
tained a portrait of the hero of that piece (also with a shelf of 
characteristic books), and all three portraits are no doubt 
equally imaginary. 

Titlepag^e of the edition of IQZl. i.<^Excudebat W. S. » i.e. William 
Stansby, Master Printer 1597-1639. See Sayle, Early English 
Printed Books II, 634, 657. The border is Elizabethan. At the top 
are the arms of England and France quartered; below, the Tudor 
rose surmounted by a crown, the fleur de lys and crown, 
« ER », each letter crowned, and a phoenix rising from a crown. 

Pedantius de Se. These lines were of course written in connexion 
with the publication of the printed play in i63i. From the com- 
parison drawn between this play and Ignoramus (in which Rosa- 
bella figures) we conclude that it was the success Jately achieved 
by Ignoramus in printed form which led to the printing of Pedan- 
titis, The play Ignoramus, written by Geo. Ruggle, Fellow of 
Clare Hall, was acted before King James I on 8 March and 
i3 May i6i5, but was not printed till i63o, when it wasputforthby 
John Spencer, London, with an imaginary portrait of Ignoramus 
as a frontispiece. A second edition appeared before the end of 
the year. 



io3 

37 humevos vibrare natesque. 

Mantuan (J. B. Spagnuoli), Ecl. iv (of woman) : Incedens humeros 
discit vibrare natesque. 
41 expansis manihus. Cp. ii56 fleno cum complexu brachiorum. 

Dekker, Wonder of a Kingdom II. i: death... Spreads her arms 

abroad to welcome him. 
Shakespeare, Troilus, III. 3, i65 : a fashionable host That... with 
his arms outstretch'd, as he would fly, Grasps in the comer. 
4» assentatiuncuHs. The word is used once bj'' Plautus and once by 

Cicero. 
48 seruum te simules. There is a similar situation in Fraunce's Victoria^ 
where Pegasus, a slave, assumes the part of Victoria, in order 
to be courted by Onophrius the pedant. Victoria III, 7, 7, etc. 
51 alter Ego. Cic. Ep. Fam. VII. 5. 
70 Hoc, sc. « Hoc age ». 

74 ista. The pronoun iste is used throughout the play much in the 
sense oihic. Zarncke makes the same remark of the Latin of the 
iS*^ century generally {Die Dmtschen Universitdten I. p. 289.). 
ero tihi patronus et pater. 

Cp. Ter. Ad. III 4 10, tu es patronus, tu pater. 
Plaut. Capt. II 3 84, tu mihi herus nunc es, tu patronus, tu pater. 
»0 seruulos, sc. pediculos. 
»3 supparasitarier. Plaut. Amphit. I, 3, 17, etc. 

»8 si exercitum alere possem meis sumptibus. Cic. De Off. I, 25 : Crassus 
negabat ullam satis magnam pecuniam esse ei, qui in republica 
princeps vellet esse, cuius fructibus exercitum alere non posset. 
111 iuuans pater. 

Cp. H. Cornelius Agrippa, Of Occult Philosophy (trans. i63i) III, 
Lxiii, 547 : amongst the Latines he is called Jupiter, as it were 
an adjuvant father. 
134 summa summarum. 

Cp. Plaut. Truc. I, i, 4., Sen. Ep. 40, fn. 
13« idque tihi mea fide prcssto ; totique reipuhlica. D^ Reid of Cambridge 
writes : « With the substitution of « Academiae » for « reipubli- 
cae » these words occur in the formula of presentation for degrees 
in our Senate House ». 
130 sacer, totus, totus, quantus, quantusfui. 

G. Harvey. Grat. Vald. iv, 8 : quantus sum denique quantus, Totus 

ego, totus Risus Ludusque locusque. 
Ter. Adelph. III, 3, 40 : Tu quantus quantus (= all over) nil nisi 
sapientia es. 
141 ne = cc ne.. quidem ». Cp. 249 et passim. 
14$S-144 ni ciho &> potione vincias apud... hahehis. 

Plaut. Menach. I, i, ii-i3 : Quem tu asservare recte, ne aufugiat, 
voles, Esca atque potione vinciri decet. Apud mensam plenam 
homini rostrum deHges... Facile asservabis dum eo vinclo vin- 
cies. Ista istaec nimis lenta vincla sunt escaria... 
165 chartis pictis, glohulis... alea, <c cards, marbles (?), dice ». 

The Statutes of St John's CoUege, Cambridge, i53o (ed. Mayor p. 
i38)forbidsuch^ames : c< nemo sociorum tesseris, aleis, taxillis. 



X04 

chartis aliisve ludis... prohibitis utatur praeterquam solo Nati- 

vitatis Christi tempore... Discipulorum vero neminem dictos 

' ludos exercere uUo unquam tempore permittimus, aut intra col- 

legium aut extra ». 
Cp. G. Harvey. Grat. Vald. IV: Alea num nocuit? num tessera? num 
tibiiactus Fortuiti detrimento ; chartaeque fuere Depiclae ? 

184 x6 TTav Vniversum. 

Macrob. Somn. I, 17 : totius mundi... descriptio est : & integrum 

quoddam universitatis corpus effingitur, quod quidam t6 rav, 

id est omne, dixerunt. 
Kaulich, Entw. der scholast. Phil. I, 104 quotes Joh. Scotus, De div. nat. 

I, I, 24 : generalissimo... genere quod a Graecis t6 -jrav, a nostris 

vero universitas, appellari consuevit. 
Donne, Letter to M^ R. W. : if — as all th' All must — hopes smoke 

away. 

185 video... intromittendo species, non exframittendo radios. Cp. 489 : octili 

fascinati radijsforma iniromittunt speciem pulchritudinis in phantasiam. 

Cp. J. C. Scaliger, de Subf. CCXCVIII, 16 : Magna fuit apud anti- 
quos de videndi modo controuersia. Alii docebant ex oculis 
exire spiritus : alii contra in oculum subire species. Ac prioris 
quidem sententiae fuerunt architecti omnes optici et philosophi 
veteres vsque ad Aristotelem. A quo cum sint castigati... ; 
CCCXXV, 5 : Ille (Plato), sicut et nos, a rebus effluere species 
ad oculos scribit in Timseo... Ut iam... frustra sint qui ex 
oculorum radiis eliciunt visionem. 

E. Charles, Roger Bacon, p. 236 (speaking of mediaeval ideas of 
the senses) : « En premier lieu, et c'est rexplication vulgaire, 
Tagent emet Fespece de lui-meme, speciem a se emittit, expHcation 
inadmissible » (according to R. Bacon). 

And. Caesalpinus, Peripateticarum Quastionum (Venet. iS^i) i25 C : 
Qui putant visionem fieri per emissionem radiorum ad rem visam 
nullas huiusmodi difficultates patiuntur. 

Izaak Walton in his Life of Sir H. Wotton writes that Wotton about 
i585 lectured at Oxford on th^ Eye and « fell to dispute this 
Optic question, Whether we see by the emission of the beams 
from within, or reception of the species from without ? » 

Donne, An anatomy, 1. 3i5 : [Souls] did from her [i.e. harmony] into 
our bodies go, As to our eyes the forms from objects flow. 

188 Corpus simplex, sphcericum, perpetuo moUle quod vocamus Coehm. 
Macrob. Somn. I. 17 : coeleste corpus.. semper in motu est & stare 

nescit ; I. 14 : sphaerae maximae, id est, ipsius coeli, 
Donne, Ananatomy, 25 1 : We think the heavens enjoy their spherical, 
Their round proportion, embracing all. 

189 Hoc centrum mundi.. dictum Terra. 

Cp. Shakspeare, Troilus 1. 3. 85 :Theheavens themselves, the planets 

and this centre Observe degree. 
Waller, To the King, 1626 : Shou'd Nature's Self invade the World 
again And o'er the Center spread the liquid main. 
.191 Subterraneum quoddam concavum in quo.. hahitant isfi DcKmones. 
- - Aquinas, S. Th, I. 64. 4 : daemonibus duplexlocus poenaHs debetur. 



io5 

Unus quidem ratione suse culpae & hic est infernus : alius autem 

ratione exercitationis humanae & sic debetur eis caliginosus aer. 

Milton, // Pens. 93, 94 : And of those demons that are found In fire, 

air, flood, or underground, 
Burton, Anat. of Mel. I. 2. i, 2 (on Subterranean Devils). 
Donne, An anatomy, 295 : If under all a vault infernal be — Which 
sure is spacious, except that we Invent another torment that 
there must MiUions into a strait hot room be thrust. 
193 Scio non posse probari ex Aristotele ullos esse diabolos. 

Aquinas, S. Th. I. ii5. 5 : circa daemones fuit triplex opinio. 
Prima Peripateticorum qui posuerunt daemones non esse. 
197 Vestigiajigunt nobis contradidoria. 

Cic. Somm. Scip.: duo (cinguli) sunt habitabiles ; quorum australis 

ille in quo qui insistunt adversa vobis urgent vestigia. 
Peacham, Compleat Gentleman (1627) p. 63 : Lactantius andS. Augus- 
tine could neuer bee perswaded that there were Antipodes or 
people going feete to feete vnder vs. 
199 Substanticz cui nihil contrariatur. 

Kaulich, Entw. der schol Phil. quotes Abelard, Oeuv. ined. Dialectica 
p. 174 : Nulla... substantia in se contraria dicitur alteri. 
*00 Mundus regitur lite &* amore. 

Cp. H. C. Agrippa, Of occult philosophy I. xvii. 38 : Heraclitus 
professed that all things were made by enmity and friendship. 
1815 Cerebrum..datum est ad refrigerandum calorem cordis. 

Arist. De part. anim. II. 7. (Casaubon) : cerebrum igitur calorem 

feruoremque cordis moderatur & temperiem affert. 
A. Caesalpinus, Peripafet. Quastionum 112 B : ostendimus enim cere- 

brum refrigerationis gratia datum esse. 
Sylvester, Du Bartas, (1608) p. 58 : the BrainDoth highest place of 
all our Frame retain, And tempers with it's moistfuU coldnes so 
Th' excessiue heat of th' other parts belowe. 
»29 trium miliarium : the supposed distance from the University to the 

place where Pedantius lives. 
»31-23» corpus hoc. moue ocyus. 

Ter. Eun. v, 3. 3 : moue vero ocius te. 
»33 Corijs bubulis. 

Plaut. Poen. I. i. 11 :'in tergo meo Tris facile corios contrivisti 
bubulos. Amphit. IV. 3 (scena supposita) 2 : Faxo ut bubulis 
coriis onustus sis. 
»39 nunquid. Num, nunquis, etc. are used in the play to introduce ques- 
tions, where no expectation of a negative answer is implied. 
Zarncke makes the same remark of the language of the Ma- 
nuale Scholarium of c. 1480 (Die Deutschen Universitdten, I. p. 229.). 
»48 Istae (sc. virtus et ars)... sunt... effectrices ver(B nobilitatis. Perhaps a 
parod}^ of Erasmus, De civilitate morum puerilium, Lipsiae i532 : 
Pueros decet omnis modestia & in his praecipue nobiles. Pro 
nobilibus autem habendi sunt omnes qui studijs liberalibus 
excolunt animuw. Pingant alij in clypeis suis leones, aquilas, 
tauros & leopardos, plus habewt verae nobilitatis qui pro insigni- 
bus suis tot possunt imagines depingere quod [quot ?] perdidi- 
ceruwt artes liberales. 



io6 

Cp. Seneca, Ep. XLIV : Non facit nobilem atrium plenum fumosis 
imaginibus... Animus facit nobilem. 
«43 radicales S-fundamentales. Cp. 696. 

Schreger, Studiosus iovialis, Termini philosophici : Formaliter est 
quando sensus est, ipsam rei formam adesse. Fundamentaliter cS^ 
radicaliter quando forma nondum quidem adest, adest.. tamen 
fundamentum & radix ilHus formae. 
»45 sentis ut sapiens, loqueris.. ut vulgus. Cp. Ascham, ToxopUlus. To alle 
gentte men : He that wyll wryte well in any tongue, muste folowe 
thys councel of Aristotle, to speake as the common people do, 
ts thinke as wise men do. Scholemaster II adjin. (Mayor p. 1902) : 
that good councell of Aristotle, loquendum ut muUi, sapiendum ut 
pauci. 

Bacon, Adv. of Learning (Bohn, p. 218) quotes it in the from 
« Loquendum ut vulgus, sentiendum ut sapientes ». 

Prof. Bensly writes : « Aeystv (j.ev oe^ ux; o\ icoXXot, voelv Ss hic, ol joccot 
is cited bj^ Heitz, Fragments of Aristoile (1886) p. 840 from Georgid. 
Gnomolog. in Boissonade's Anecdota, I. p. 53 ». 
»49 de omni scihili. Notes and Queries X. Ser. I. p. t88 : Giovanni Pico, 
Count of Mirandola, at Rome in 1486 offered to defend 900 
theses. The 11*^ of these referred « ad omnis scibilis investi- 
gationem et intellectionem » (see Biichmann, Gefliigelte Worte). 
»53 ille [Plato] dicit &c. Rep. V. 473. 
»58 inter oues et boues S- pecora campi. 

Psalm VIII, 8 (Vulgate) : omnia subjecisti sub pedibus ejus, oves 
et boves universas, insuper et pecora campi. 

P. Olearius, Defide concubinarum (c. i5oo) : qui totam rem domesti- 
cam ,. oves boves et vaccas universas, insuper pecora campi.. 
concubinae suae .. offerunt (F. Zarncke, Die Deutschen Universi- 
tdten, I. 91). 

F. Belo, El Pedante : cosi i miseri non se accorgeno che sono 
tanquam boues & oues & super pecora campi. 

Martini, Amore scolastico (i^yo) p. 19 : Ped. Pacientia omnia vincit 
oues & boues : il vulgare pecudes cio che dite. 

Marston, The Fawn, II. i. : a whole stock of cattle, oves et boves et 
cetera pecora campi. 
»59 scientia non habet inimicum prceter ignorantem. I have not succeeded in 
tracing this common proverb to its source. It is used by G. Har- 
vey in a letter to Sir Thos. Smith {Letterbook p. i63), by Richard 
Harvey in his Epistle in Astrologicall Discourse i582, by Putten- 
ham, Orn ament {Giegory Smith's Critical Essays II 195) — in each 
ot these cases with « nisi » for « praeter ». In the form of our text 
it is used by Harington in his Apology (Gregory Smith II 195) 
and in a letter of Lord Essex of 4 Jan. 15^5 (Lives of theDevereux 
I 328) — « another proverb made by a wise man, scientia etc. » 
With « nullum » for « non » it occurs in « To the Reader » of 
Thefrst Booke ofthe Preservation of King Henry the VII, 1599 (Gre- 
gory Smith I 377), while Burton, Anat. of Mel. I. 2. 3. i5 Note t. 
has a fresh variation : « Ars neminem habet inimicum prseter 
ignorantem ». 

Manuale Scholarium (c. 1400) : Audisti unquam, quaeso, disciplinas 



107 

aemulos non habere nisi inscios ? Cp. Zarncke, Die Deutschen 
Universitdten, I. p. i6. 
Hugh Broughton in the « Epistle » prefixed to A Seder Olam (iSg^) 
mentions « the prouerbe 'Knowledge hath not an enemy, but 
the ignorant' » 
Prof. Bensly writes to Notes and Queries, X. Ser. II. p. iii : « See 
Gilbertus Cognatus under « Ignorantia scientiae inimica » (Eras- 
mus, Adagia^ ed. Grynaeus, 1629. p. 804), « Galli proverbialiter 
dicunt : Scientiam habere inimicum ignorantem ». Biichmann 
(Gejlugelte Worte, 10*^ ed. p. 225) says : « In des Tunnicius altes- 
ter niederdeutscher Sprichwortersammlung lautet die Lateini- 
sche Uebersetzung, « Ignarus tantum prseclaras oderit artes » ». 

803 calidum in quarto gradu. Cp. 269 «., wherehowever the scale seems 
not to be the same. 

313 citius... Transcendens inter Pradicamenta collocarem. Praedicamenta (= 
Aristotle's KaTTjYopiai) the ten highest genera (Substance, Quan- 
tity, Quality, etc). The five Transcendents (Thing, Something, 
The One, The True, The Good) [or six, with Being] were so 
called as being still more general. 
G. Harvey, New Letter (Grosart I 267) : Hoj^e is a Transcendent & will 
not easily be imprisoned or impounded in any Predicament of 
auncient or moderne Perfection. 

318 Saturnus meus. Cp. 2987 n. 

334 Contra negantem principia non est disputandum. Prof. Bensly of Ade- 
laide sends the foUowing illustration : « Florilegiummagnum (1621) 
col 875. Disputandum non est contra negantes principia &c, Sim- 
plicius in pr. Phys. c. i5 ». 

325 mane, obsecro. Plaut. Amphit. II 2, i33 : mane, mane, obsecro te. 

3»y non idoneus audiior moralis philosophicB. A reference to Aristotle's oft- 
quoted saying that a young man was « non idoneus auditor &c », 
or in Aristotle's words, Eth.Nic. I c. 3 : Iri^ ttoXixixt)*; oux eaxiv 
otxeTo? dxpoatTii; 6 ve'o<;. The translation of Tto\ixiY.r^c, by moralis 
has been considered an error, but, as D^ Henry Jackson has 
pointed out to me, it is fairly correct. 
Cp. Shakespeare, Troilus II, 2, 166 : young men whom Aristotle 

thought Unfit to hear moral philosophy. 
Beaumont and Fletcher, Valentinian I. i : And as the tutorto great 
Alexander Would say, a young man should not dare to read 
His moral books till after five and twenty. 
See Notes 6^ Queries X Ser. I. 405. 

33« te.. phantasia turbet.. qui umbras rerum, non identitates.. vides. 

S. T. Aquinas, S. Th. 1. 85. i : Cognoscere..id quod est in materia 
individuali.. est abstrahere formam a materia individuali, quam 
reprsesentant phantasmata. Et ideo necesse est dicere quod 
intellectus noster intelligit materialia abstrahendo a phantas- 
matibus... 

333 identitates. Defined by Brochard, Lexicon Philosophicum (1716) : « ipsa 

ratio qua quid est idem ». 

334 hacceitates. 

Ueberweg (on Duns Scotus) :«The individual peculiarity.. is what 



io8 

renders an object capable of being designated as « this » (gives 
it its hsecceitas) ». 
E. Charles, Roger Bacon p. 204 : Duns Scotus inventera.. son 
hcBCceiU, cette quaUte propre qui distingue un etre d'un autre, a 
laquelle ses disciples attribueront une existence positive, et 
qui ira grossir le nombre de ces etres fantastiques que Tecole 
realiste a fait passer du domaine de la logique dans Tordre de 
la nature. 

339-349 Video.., impuliU Cic.pro Rosc. Amer. (opening) : Video, Patres 
conscripti, in me omnium vestrum ora & oculos esse conversos 
et credo ego vos mirari, ludices, quid sit, cum tot summi oratores 
hominesque nobilissimi sedeant, ego potissimum surrexerim ;... 
quid ergo ? audacissimus ego ex omnibus ? Minime. At tanto 
officiosior quam ceteri ? Ne istius quidem laudis ita sum cupidus 
ut aliis eam praereptam velim. Quae me igitur res praeter ceteros 
impulit ? 

350 omnia vincit amor ; & nos cedamus amori. Verg. Ecl. X, 69. The line is 
quoted by the pedant Onophrius in Fraunce's Victoria I, 3, 7, as 
also by pedants in earlier Italian comedies, e.g. Belo's Pedante. 

350 tanquam milvus,.. me tuum... pullum abripit... e... nido. 

Cp. Plaut. Posn. V, 5, i3 : male ego metuo milvos... ne forte me 
auferat pullum tuum. 

355 velut murum aheneum. Hor. E^p. I, i, 60 : Hic murus aeneus esto. Lily^s 
Grammar has the maxim « Murus aeneus sana conscientia ». 

358 Pronuntiatio, pronuniiatio, pronuntiatio. Cp. Cic. Or. XVII : ut... non 
sine causa Demosthenes tribuerit et primas et secundas et tertias 
actioni. Pronuntiatio and actio are synonyms. Cp. Du Bellay, 
Dejense, II ch. X : comme icelle prononciation & geste approprie 
a la matiere que lon traitte, uoire par le iugement de Demos- 
thene, est le principal de Torateur. 

360 Tempora mutantur, &> nos mutamur in illis. Ghero's Delitia Poetarum 

Germanorum pars I (Francofurti 1612) p. 685 among Matthia 
BorhoniiCollin. dicta (sayings of various people versified) : « Lotha- 
rii I. Omnia mutantur nos & mutamur in illis ; illa vices quasdam 
res habet, illa vices ». 

361 cum id nonpossis, quod velis, . . . velis id quodpossis. Culmann, Sent. Pueriles : 

Si non potes quod vis, id velis quod possis. Cp. Ter. And. II, i, 
5 : quoniam non potest id fieri quod vis, id velis quod possit. 

368 mentem sanam in corpore sano. Juv. Sat. X. 355 : ut sit mens sana in 

corpore sano. 

369 Sis homis ofcelixque tuis. Verg. Ecl. V, 65. 

374 lucernam olent. Plutarch, Demosthenes, VIII, 2 : ^u^^vttov o^£tv. Cp. 

Lodge's Defence of Plays (Shakespeare Society p. 28) : alienam 

olet lucernam, non tuam. See Erasmus, Adagia. 
380-38d qui tamen vivunt... non ad deponendam, sed confirmandam audaciam. 
Cp. 2874. Cic. in Cat. I, 2, 4 : Vivis, et vivis non ad deponendam, 

sed ad confirmandam audaciam. 
383 te rumor est amare. Ter. And. II, i, 14 : Meum gnatum rumor est 

amare. 
»85 Fama, malum quo non [aliud velocius vllum, Verg. Aen. IV, 174 (usual 

reading « Fama, malum qm &c »). 



log 

395 Eloquar, an sileam. Verg. Aen. III, 39. 

397 Ctm amiciis sit alter idem. Cic. de Amic. 21, 80 : [verus amicus] est 

tanquam alter idem. 
399 Vror, habes animi nuncia verha mei. Ov. Her. XVI, 10. 
405 malum immedicalile, quod dicit Aristoteles de Avaritia. Arist. Eth. Nic. 
IV, 3. (Casaubon) : IUiberalitas autem atque auaritia insanabilis 
est. 
410 in paruo Logicali. 

The « Parva Logicalia » vi^as a part of Petrus Hispanus' Sum- 

w«f/^(Mul]inger, Hist. I. 35o). See i5i5 n. 
Cp. Manuale Scholarium (c. 1480), cap. III : Magister meus parva 
logicalia disputabit in sua habitatione (F. Zarncke, Die Deutschen 
Universitdten^ I. p. 12). 
G. Harvey writes to Spenser {Letterhook p, 79) that some Cambridge 
men weve as « cuninge » in Macchiavelli « as University men 
were wont to be in their parva Logicalia ». 
417 Qua tria (ludices) cum dixero, peroraho. Cic. in Verr. II, 3, 66 : de qua 

cum dixero... perorabo. 
419 certum est nullam perfectam eius dari posse definitionem... itaque descrip- 
tione contenti simus. Cp. Talaeus, Pralectiones in Rami dialecticam, 
Franc. i583, pp. 167, i^S: Definitio perfecta est definitio constans 
e solis caussis essentiam constituentibus : quales caussae genere 
& forma comprehenduntur. Atque hoc modo definitur homo, ani- 
mal rationale... Descriptio est definitio ex aHis etiam argumentis 
rem definiens, ut Homo est animal mortale, capax discipHnae. 
Browne, Religio Med. (Temple Classics) p. i3: 1 am now contentjto 
understand a mystery without a rigid definition, in an easie and 
Platonick description. 
4^3 Rara avisin terris, nigroque simillima cygno. Juv. Sat. VI, i65. 
4^5 Amor, definitore Platone. Is this definition based on Plat. Symp. 206 ? 
430 materia appetitformam. 

Cp. R. Bacon, Communium naturalium : materiae, cum appetitu ad 

formam quam habet (E. Charles, Roger Bacon, p. 3oo). 
Tataret, Commentarii in Physica Arist. : appetitus materiae, quo 

appetit formam non est aHa res ab ipsa materia. 
Quoted also by Burton, Anat. Mel. Pt.3. Sec 2. Mem i. Subs. 2 : ut 
materia appetit formam, sic mulier virum; and by E. Forset 
Comparative Discourse 3 : matter desiringly affecteth his forme. 
433 albi et ruhicundi. 

Ov. Met. III, 491 : Et neque iam color est misto candore rubori, 
(trans. by Golding 1584 : His liuely hue of white and red ; by G. 
Sandys 1640 : His meager cheeks now lost their red and white). 
Dekker, Old Fortunatus : Thou art a traitor to that white and red, 
Which sitting on her cheeks (being Cupid's throne) Is my hearfs 
sovereign. 
R. Brathwaite, Natures Emhassie p. 201 : a beauty mix'd with white 

and red. 
Suckling, SonnetI\: The red and white works now no more on me 
' Than if it could not charm or I not see. Sonnetll :I ask no red 
and white To make up my delight. 



IIO 

Shakespeare, Ven. andAd. st. 2: Stainto all nymphs... Morewhite 
and red than doveG and roses are. 

Donne, Elegy II, 11 : If red and white Be in thy wench, ne'er ask 
where it doth lie. A?i Anatomy 36i : She in whom all white and 
red and blue ( Beauty's ingredients) voluntary grew. 

G. Wither, Faire Virtue : Mark if ever red and white Anywhere 
gave such delight As when they have taken place In a worthy 
woman's face. She I love hath all delight, Rosy-red with lily- 
white. A Ballad : where red and white intermixed did grow, 
DuU paleness a deadly complexion will show. 
434 qualitas sensibilis sensui passionem incutiens. 

Aquinas, 5. Th. I, 84, 4 : SensibiUa quse sunt in actu extra animam 
sunt causse ipsorum sensibiHum quae sunt in sensu, quibus 
sentimus. 
439 intromittunt. Cp. i85 w. 

444 cor... sedes animi, seeundum AristoteUm. 

Arist. De Juventute, c 4 : avayxTj xal ttji; ata6T)xixTi< xal xt\i:, OpeTrxiXTic; 
^'oyr\c, £V T^ xapSiqt xtiv hi^yr^v elvat xof; evai{j.ot(;. 

J. C Scaliger, de Subt. Index : Animam non esse nisi in corde, stul- 

tum. 
H. C. Agrippa, Of occult j>Mlosophy, I. lxi, i38 : Aristotle placeth 

the Organ of the Common sence in the heart. 
Sylvester, Du Bartas (1608) p. 173 : Whether the Brain or Heart doo 

lodge the Soule. 

445 cor viri iransire cupit in corpus virginis. Cp. 1. 489. 

St Th. Aquinas, 5. Th. II, i, 28, 2 : Amatum dicitur esse in amante 
in quantum amatum immoratur in apprehensione amantis... 
Amans... vero dicitur esse in amato...in quantum amans non est 
contentus superficiali apprehensione amati, sed nititur singula 
quae ad amatum pertinent, intrinsecus disquirere : & sic ad inter- 
iora ejus ingreditur. 

P. Beroaldus, in Cupidinem (F. Zarncke, Die Deutschen Universitdten, 
I. 80) : ut mens infelix alieno in corpore vivat, utque animus do- 
minae migret in hospitium. 

Donne, Elegy XVII, 25 : feed on this flattery Thatabsent lovers one 
in the other be. 

Sylvester, Du Bartas (1608) p. 63 his : Each Liues in other, and they 
haue (6 strange!) Made of their burning harts a happie Change. 

Cp. Shakespeare, Sonnet XXII, Erasmus, Colloquia,Proci et PueUa 
and Fraunce's Victoria I, 5, 75-79. 
447 Transitionibus, qucB... jigurce sunt Rhetorica. Auct. ad Herenn. IV, 

XXVI, 35. 
450 archipodialiter. 

I have not traced this word. 
455 Accede ad ignem hanc. 

Ter. Eun. I, 2, 5 : Accede ad ignem hunc. No edition of Terence 
seems to rcad hanc^t^iOMgh. it is found (possibly by a reminiscence 
of Pedantius) in Burton's Anatomy (1628, i632, etc), 3, 2, 3. «a 
Louers heart is... a consuming fire, accede ad hanc ignem, &c »'. 

The substitution of hanc for hunc is easily explained by Donatus's 



III 

gloss on the passage, « Ig-nem meretricem accipimus », or that of 
Petrus Menenius (Commentaria, Lugduni, i552) «perfaceta Ironia 
ex Verbi translatione Thaidem ignem appellat... Vrit autem 
videndo femina, inquit Verg. ». Possibly the substitution may 
have been made by an actor at some performance of the 
Eunuchus. 

459-461 Cane ccelesti... Canis latrahilis. 

Tataret writes : Tertia [diuisio] vero est vocis in significata : ut 
canis, aliter latrabilis, aliter piscis marinus, aliter sidus celeste. 

436 Scorpionibus. Query, in a slang sense « scortis » ? Cp 1446. 
Usually it seems to mean back-biters. 

Corderius, Parahola ex Erasmi similihus, i533 : Maledicentia. Scor- 
pius venenum in cauda gerit & oblique ferit. Ita quidam in fine 
virus effundunt suum & dissimulanter laedunt. 
Novarin (Veronae, i65i) p. 84 quotes S. Bernard, Ep. 196 : (de 
Arnaldo) cujus conversatio mel & doctrina venenum : sui caput 
cohimbae, cauda scorpionis est. 

465 Vna eademque manus vulnus opemque feret. Probably a reminiscence 
of Ov. Rem. Am. 44 : una manus nobis vulnus opemque feret. 
T. Watson, ExaTOfxTraGia Lxviii : he whose hand hath wrought my 
care, Must eyther cure my fatall wounde, or none. 

469 Thomistas & Scotistas. Cp i5i5. Harvey writes to Spenser {Letterbook, 
p. 78 ; Grosart I, iSy.) of « schollars in ower age » « most detest- 
inge that... proverbe of greatist Clarkes, and not wisest men. 
The date whereof they defende [i. e. maintain] was exspired 
when Dunse and Thomas of Aquine with the whole rablement 
of schoolemen were... expelHd the Universitye » (i. e. on Crom- 
weirs becoming Chancellor, i535). 

471 voces primce intentionis, autsecundcB intentionis. Cp. Toletus, Commentaria 
in Arist. logicam, Col. Agr., 1596, p. 3i : Prima intentio FormaHs, 
ipse actus : Secunda Intentio Objectiva dicitur ipsum objectum 
cognitum : haec etiam vocantur... conceptus FormaHs & Concep- 
tus Objectivus. See MuUinger, Hist. of the Univ. ofCamb. I. 160. 
172. 181. 188. 

474 Ratio qua estauriga animi. Cp. Plato, Phcsdr. XXV, XXXIV, etc. 

478 dicitur de omnibus. Cp. 900 : impropria prcedicatio. 

481 Dissolutio huius continui. Cp. 1017 : non contiguum. Continuum (here 
used for the body) is appHed by the schoolmen to anything not 
divided into parts in time or space : cp. J. C ScaHger, de Subt. 
CCXCVIII. 3 : Afferet dolorem mucro si digitum pungat... quia 
solutio continui est praeter omnem habitum. 

48a Nutritiva &> augmentativa. 

Ka.u\ich., Entw. der schol. Phil. quotes Joh. Scotus,D^ divis. nat. i. i. 4 : 

extremam... animae partem, nutritivam dico et auctivam vitam. 

E. Charles, Roger Bacon, p. 219 (speaking of the mediaeval view 

of the « vegetative principle » of the soul) says : Ses operations 

se reduisent a trois principales : nourrir, augmenter, reproduire. 

484 respectu veri viuere. Vivere with the Schoolmen was the concrete, 
vita, the abstract act. Cp. 1014, secundum etc. 

496 Ego pro Ariadnesfilo utor prudentia mea. 



112 

E. Forset, Compavative Discoiirse, p. 87 : (discretion) his best guide, 
like the threed oi Ariadne, to lead him through the laberinth of 
so many intricat diuersities. 
500 animam vegetaiivam vel sensitivam. 

H. C. Agrippa, Of occult philosophy, III. xxxvi, 459 : Man... symbo- 
lizeth... with the plants in a vegetatiue vertue : with animals in 
a sensitive faculty. 

E. Charles, Roger Bacon, p. 2i3 : (According to mediaeval philoso- 
phy) rame a trois facultes principales... elle est... vegetative, 
sensitive et intellective. 

Jo. Seton, Dialectica : 

Vita triplex 
Vegetatiua ) ( Plantis brutis hominibus 

Sensitiua \ attribuitur < Brutis & hominibus 
Rationalis ) ' Homini tantum 

Donne, An Anatomy, II 160 : those two souls which then thou [my 
soul] found'st in me, My second soul of sense and first of growth. 
To the Countess of Bedford, 34 : as our souls of growth and souls of 
sense Have birthright of our reason's soul, yet hence They fly 
not from that nor seek precedence. Verse Letter to the Countess of 
Salishury, 52 : We first have souls of growth and sense : and 
those When our last soul, our soul immortal, came, Were swal- 
lowed into it, and have no name. 

Milton, Par. Lost, V, 482 etc : flowers and their fruit, Man's nour- 
ishment, by gradual scale sublimed, To vital spirits aspire, to 
animal, To intellectual : give both life and sense, Fancy and 
understanding. II. IX. 112 : creatures animate with gradual life 
Of growth, sense, reason, all summed up in Man. 
505 Antidotum. Dromodotus' advice agrees in the main with that given 
by Ovid in the Remedia Amoris : e. g. 1. 795 : ecce cibos... quos 
fugias quosque sequare dabo ; 8o5 : vina parant animum Veneri 
nisi plurima sumas; i36 : fugias otia prima; 753 : enervant animos 
citharse lotosque lyraeque Et vox et numeris bracchia mota 
suis ; 757 : teneros ne tange poetas. Ovid's prescriptions are cited 
by J. Swetnam, Araignment etc. p. 37. 
507 humoris sensitivi superfltd. 

Javellus, in Univ. Moralem, Lug. i65i, p. 528 : Sperma est super- 
fluum alimenti ex 2 de Anima. 

S. Thom. Aquinas, S. Th. 1. 119. 2 : Utrum semen sit de superfluo 
alimenti? II 11 i53. 3 : semen... est superfluum ahmenti ut patet 
per Philos. in lib. de Generatione animaHum.... sicut Philoso- 
phus in eodem libro dicit, Semen est superfluum quo indigetur... 
Sed aliae superfluitates humani corporis sunt quibus non indi- 
getur. 
509 vino abstineas S^ saccharo = sack and sugar. The mixture of sugar 
with wine was a characteristically EngHsh custom. See HazHtt- 
Dodsley IX, 5i6 n. 

Ruggle, Ignoramus, IV. 7 : Et dederunt mihi vinum & saccharum 
etiam. 

Chapman, May Day, I : Td fire her out with sack and sugar. 



Ii3 

Dekker, A Knighfs conjuring (quoted by Dyce, Peele's Worksy 

p. 328) : Nash inveyed... against dryfisted patrons... because if 

the^^ had given his Muse... cherishment,... hee had fed to his 

dying day on fat capons, burnt sack and sugar. 

G. Herbert, Banquet : Is some star — fled from the sphere — Mel- 

ted there : As v^e sugar melt in wine? 
Crashaw, Answer to Cowley's lines on Hope : it melts away... As lumps 
of sugar lose themselves and twine Their subtle essence with 
the soul of wine. 
514 cum Scipione nunquam minus otiosus quam cum otiosus. Cic. De off. III. i. 
519 hos... Plato eiecit e sua republica. Plato, Resp. X. 607 A. 

Cp. Sidne}^, Apol. for Poefrie (ed. Shuckburgh) p. 37 : Now then 
goe wee to the most important imputations laid to the poore 
Poets... They cry out... that Plato banished them out of hys 
Commonwealth. See Gregory Smith, Critical Essays I, 328, 341. 
5»1 agunt in h(BC inferiora corpora. Tataret, Comm. in Arist. de Celo etmundo 
64. d : Celum agit in hec inferiora triplici instrumento. 
Sylvester, Du Bartas (1600) p. 108 : he, that doth affirm the Stars 
To haue no force on these inferiours. 
524-5^8 melancholici... ingeniosiores, tum oh terrei sanguinis pigritiam... ad... 
hrutaUs motus minus proni. Cp. 897, melancholiam etc. 
Cic. De Div. I. 38. 81 : Aristoteles quidem eos etiam qui... melan- 
choHci dicerentur, censebat habere aliquid in animis praesagiens 
atque divinum. 
531-533 Socrates... iudicatus. Cp. Plat. Apol. X. 
533 in quodam dialogo Platonis. See Symposium 180, 181. 
535 qui... non distinguit, destruit artem. Cp. 1524, 2938. 

Cp. Bacon's Essay, Of Studies : If [a Mans] Wit be not Apt to 
distinguish or find differences, let him Study the Schoole-men : 
For they are Cymini sectores. 
Montaigne, De l'inconstance de nos actions : Distinguo est le plus uni- 
versel membre de ma Logique. 
537 in quofateor me non mediocriter esse versatum. 

Cic. pro Arch. i : in qua me non infitior mediocriter esse versatum. 
5 40 Salustium. 

Ascham, Scholemaster (Mayor 192) : Salust... ill geven by nature, 
and made worse by bringing up, spent the most part of his 
yougth very misorderly in ryot and lechery. Cp. (the spurious) 
M. Tullii in Sallustium Invectiva. 
Aristippum. 

Swetnam, Araignment of Women, ch. II (i6i5) : Aristippus desired 
sweete meat for his belly, and a faire woman for his bed. 
54 1 de Demosthene. 

Swetnam, Araignment of Women, ch. II (i6i5) : Demosthenes... 
came from Athens vnto Corinth, to compound and agree with 
Layes a common strumpet... and yet he had but one nights 
lodging with her. 
Ciceronem. His moral character attacked in (the spurious) Sallustii 
in M. Tullium Invectiva. 
544 Aristotelem. 



114 

Swetnam, Araignment ofWomen, ch. II (i6i5) : Aristotle for keeping 

compan}^ with a queane in Athens was faine to runne away to 

saue himselfe from punishment. 
545 ctmt isHs... errare malui quam tecum vera sentire. Cic. Ttisc. I. 17. 39 : 

errare malo cum Platone quam cum istis vera sentire. 
548 Thaidem, the Athenian courtesan who accompanied Alexander to 

the east. 
578 non... habitus confirmatus sed dispositio. 

Toletus, Commentaria, Col. Ag. 1607, p. 145 : est Habitus qualitas 

non facile mobilis a subiecto, Dispositio vero est qualitas facile 

mobiUs a subiecto. 
Tataretus, Expositio in Summulas Petri. Hisp. : Qualitatis quattuor 

sunt species, Prima est habitus & dispositio. Differt autem habi- 

tus a dispositione quia habitus permanentior est & diuturnior vt 

sunt virtutes & scientie. Scientia enim difficile est mobilis... 

Similiter de virtute. dispositiones vero dicuntur quod de facili 

permutantur ut calor, frigiditas. 

583 primoribus... lahris attigisti. 

Cic. de Orat 1. 19. 87 : quse isti rhetores ne primoribus quidem 
labris attigissent. 

584 succum &> sanguinem. Cic. Brut. 9, 37 ; ad Att. iv. 16. 10. 

590 formce separatce, in scholastic language = forms self-existent apart 
from matter, i.e. God, the angels and human souls. 
S. Thom. Aq., S. Th. I. 84. 3 : Plato... posuit formas rerum sensi- 
bilium per se sine materia subsistentes... Has ergo formas separa- 
tas ponebat etc. 
595 operam S- oleum perdis. Plaut. Poen. I. 2. 119 ; Cic. Fam. vii. i. 3. etc. 
601 Integer vita scelerisque purus. Hor. Carm. I. xxii. i. 

Cp. Shakspeare, Tit. And. iv. 2. 20, where Chiron remarks c< O, tis a 
verse in Horace : I know it well : I read it in the grammar long 
ago ». As M^ Anders {Shakespeare's Books,) remarks, the line and 
its successor occur twice in Lily's Grammar. 
603 Nam non oportet ullo in officio claudicare. 

A similar play 011 the meaning of claudicare was made by Queen 
Elizabeth on her visit to Cambridge 5 Aug. 1564 (Harl. MSS 7037). 
The historian writes of her speech : « Attamen monere se reH- 
quos magistratus ut diligenter caveant ne ullo modo claudicaret 
aequitas, quamvis claudicantem jam (subridens dixit) et ipsa 
cerneret, et ipsi haberent, Summum Cancellarium. Dolebat 
namque pes Cicello nostro, (i.e. Lord Burleigh) unde toto hoc 
tempore baculo se sustentare solebat ». 
608 quiddam non quantum. 

lo. Seton, Dialectica : Vnitas est quiddam non quantum. 
613-614 hoc aliquid. Cp. i^SS. 

Nizolius, Anti-harharus, Franc. 1674, p. 176 : hoc aUquid, hoc est, 
una aliqua numero singularis & individua quaUtas. 
^19 a parte post etc. 

Cp. Addison, Spectator No 590 : the learnedterms of aternitas a p>arie 
anie and aternitas a parte post. 
6$S3 opemferre supplicihus, excitare afflictos, suhleuare calamitosos,dare salutem. 



ii5 

Cic. de Orat. I, 8, 32 : Quid tam... regium... quam opem ferre sup- 

plicibus, excitare adflictos, dare salutem, liberare periculis, 

retinere homines in civitate ? 
6»6 Incipiens in hac arte (in artibus C). A play on the term Incipiens in 

artihus, a qualified candidate for the degree of Master of Arts, 

originally, one commencing to teach under the license of the 

University. 
Nashe, Anat. absurd. (iSSg) 39 : what an obloquie these impudent 

incipients in Arts, are unto Art. 
631 non omnibus dormio. See 2129 n. 
634 nos a stellis... influentias accipimus. 

S. Thom. Aq. 5. Th. I. ii5. 4 : Respondeo dicendum quodcorpora 

caelestia in corpora quidem imprimunt directe & per se,... in vires 

autem animae... non directe quidem sed per accidens. 
636 quinta essenticB. Cp. ii65. 

Cic. Acad. I. 7. 26 : Quintum genus, e quo essent astra mentesque, 

singulare, eorumque quattuor [elementorum]... dissimile, Aristo- 

teles quoddam rebatur. Cp. Tusc. I. 10. 22. D^ Reid in his note on 

Acad. I. II. 39. disproves Cicero's statement that Aristotle deriv- 

ed mind from the « quinta natura ». 
Sylvester, Du Bartas, (1608) p. 53 : Treading the v^^ay that Aristotle 

went, I doo depriue the Heau'ns of Element And mixture too ; 

and think, th' omnipotence Of God did make them of a Quint- 

Essence. 
640 O Charyhdim l Cic. PM. II. xxvii. 67 : Quae Charybdis tam vorax ? 

Charybdim dico ? 
643 valetudinem tuam cura diligenter. Cp. 2565. Cic. adFam. xiv. 22. Includ- 

ed by Erasmus among his Salutandi formulcB in the Colloquia. 
648 cum appertinentihus. The more usual legal term would be « cum 

pertinentiis suis », with its appurtenances. 
651 pertinentibus. C has « appertinentibus i> here also, which I ought to 

have adopted. 

655 potentiam in actum producere. 

S. Thom. Aq. S. Th., III. Supp. 70. i c : potentia est, secundum 
quam potentes dicimur aliquid agere vel pati. 

656 a posse ad esse non valet consequentia. 

G. Harvey, MS. note in a book now in the Museum, Saffron Wal- 

den : a posse ad esse non valet argumentum. 
O. Schreger, Studiosus jovialis, under « Axiomata philosophica » 

has : A potentia ad actum non valet consequentia. Non enim 

inferre possum : Petrus potest portare centum pondo, ergo por- 

tat centum pondo. 

657 inhoc pauxtllulo... quod restat nummorum. 

Ter. Phorm. I. i. 3 : relicuom pauxillulum Nummorum. 
666 Mutuum, quasi meum-tuum. 

Cp. Fraunce's Vicioria iv. 8. 56. Onophrius (pedant) : Mutuo das 
cum mihi commodas, et dicitur mutuum quasi meum tuum, quia 
de meo fiat tuum. 
669 primam materiam. The first matter of which the elements were 
composed, but which does not exist apart from form. 



Ii6 

oyo monstmm minqicam intenhm a natura. 

Javellus, supra 8 libros Arist. de Physico, II, quaestio 32 : Si monstra 
sunt intenta a natura. 
671 defectus S- error naturce particularis. Cp. 879 n. 

S. Thom. Aq. 5. Th. I. 99. 2 : Respondeo... dicendum quod foemina 
dicitur mas occasionatus quia est praeter intentionem naturae 
particularis, non autem praeter intentionem naturse universalis 
ut supra [92] dictum est. 
67« contemplativos. Cp. 2 198-2201. 

S. Thom. Aq. 5. Th. II. 11. 179. i c : quia quidam homines praecipue 
intendunt contemplationi veritatis, quidam vero intendunt prin- 
cipaliter exterioribus actionibus, inde est quod vita hominis 
convenienter dividitur per activam et contemplativam. — Vita 
contemplativa is a translation of Aristotle's ^loc, OecopT)Tixo(; in 
Eth. I. 3. 
Cp. Piers Plowman, C text, XIX. 81 : Ther aren bote two lyues 
That oure lorde aloweth, as lered men ous techeth That is actiua 
uita and ziita contemplatiua. 

673 grave tuum...feratur deorsum. Cp. 1122. 

674 humidum radicale. 

Schiitz, Thomas-Lexicon : Humidum radicale ist die wurzelhafte oder 
Urfliissigkeit eines organischen Korpers. S. Thom. Aq. Summa 
Th. I. 119. I. ad. 3 : « ad humidum radicale intelligitur pertinere 
totum id in quo fundatur virtus (Kraft und Vollkommenheit) 
speciei (der Art), quod si subtrahatur, restitui non potest, sicut si 
amputetur manus aut pes ». 
Sylvester, Du Bartas (1608) p. 245 : som wranglers will presume 
To say, small fire will by degrees consume Our humor radicall. 
Walton, Life of Sanderson («Temple Classics» ed. of the Lives, II. 
23o) : they proved so like the radical moisture in man's body that 
they preserved the life of virtue in his soul. 
677 capitosis. Perhaps an error for cc captiosis ». Cp. Hooker (c. i585- 
1591) : cca captious sophister who gathereth the worst out of 
every thing in which you are mistaken ». Quoted in Walton's 
Life ofHooker, ib. II. 64. 
sophistis. Sophisters, students admitted to dispute in the schools of 
the University, in preparation for receiving the Bachelor's 
degree. 
680 auri... sacrafames. Verg. Aen. III. 37. 

685 quifame ferilat, quod auro vesci nequibat. 

Donne (?), Love's War, 17 : And Midas-joys our Spanish journeys 
give, We touch all gold, but find no food to live. 

Waller, Miser's speech : Twas not... That Asse's Ears on Midas' 
Temples hung But fond Repentance of his happy wish Because 
his Meat grew Metal like his Dish. 

686 campum in quo exultare possit oratio. Cic. Acad. II, 35, 112. 

689 Phlegetontis in undas. 

Mantuan (J. B. Spagnuoli), Ecl. III : Seu ferar ardentem rapidi 
Phlegetontis in undam. 

690 falcem iuam meam in messem immisisti. 



117 

Langland, Piers PI. C text, XVIII, 280, quotes « Nolite mittere 
falcem in messem alienam ». The saying seems to be based on 
Deuteronomy XXIII. 25 : Si intraveris in segetem amici tui, frang- 
es spicas et manu conteres : falce autem non metes. 
Sylvester, Dtc Bartas (1608) p. 334 : the youthfuU pride Of vpstart 
State, ambitious, boyHng, fickle, Did thrust (as now) in others 
corn his sickle. 
691-693 Mihi tamcn... didum. 

Cic. Paradox. 4 : Si mihi eripuisses divinam animi constantiam 

Paradox. 2 : (of Regulus) : non... magnitudo animi eius excruci- 
abatur, non fides, non constantia, non ulla virtus. 
696 radicaliter. Cp. 243 n. 
yoa vna cum esca hamum voravit. Plaut. Curc. III. 61 : meus hic est, hamum 

vorat. Truc. I. i. 21. 
y06 amoris vias. Plaut. Persa I, i. i. 
7ao domina... c5- regina. Cic. de Off. III. 29 : haec una virtus omnium est 

domina et regina. 
ya4 promittendo aureos montes. Cp. ^X2iSm. Adagia : aureos montes polliceri. 
ypuja opTi uTria^vetaGat. Ter. Phorm. I. 2. 18 : modo non montes 
auri pollicens. 
yao ars artium S- scientia scientiarum. See note on i5i5 Duncico etc. 

G. Harvey Rhetor, Fiii : O artem artium ; O doctrinarum doctrinam 

eloquentiam. 
Macrob. Sat. VII. i5 : philosophiam artem esse artium & discipli- 

nam disciplinarum. 
Kaulich, Entw. der schol. Phil. I. 262 quotes Berengar of Tours, De 
sacra coena, p. 100 : Dialecticam beatus Augustinus tanta diffini- 
tione dignatur ut dicat : dialectica ars est artium, disciplina dis- 
ciplinarum. 
iuvenes generosos... capimus. No doubt a description of the practices 
of some people at Cambridge at the time the play was written. 
731 cihus hi mihi et potus sunt, meat and drink to me. Cp. Shakspeare, 
Asyou like it, V. i. 11 : It is meat and drink to me to see a clown ; 
Merry Wives, I. i. 3o6. 
73» e cellis promptuarijs depromo. Plaut. Amphit. 1. 1. 4. e promtuaria cella 
depromar. 
C text. e cellis penarijs. Cy>. Cic. de Sen. i6. 56. 
739-740 sicut lupiier... Danaa in gremium,.. imbrem aureum immittat. 

Ter. Eun. III. 5. 36, 37 : louem Quo pacto Danaae misisse aiunt 

quondam in gremium imbrem aureum. 
Cp. Fraunce's Victoria II. 7. 49 : vt vel Alchimisticam... artem 
didicerim Per quam imber in gremium tuum aureus influat. 
754 intus et in cute. Cp. 1939. Pers. Sat. III. 3o. 
759 inimici me sanguine saginabo. Cic. pro Sest. 78 : reipublicae sanguine 

saginari. 
761 Exiius acta probabit. Ov. Her. II. 85 : exitus acta probat. 
77« Teucer sub Ajacis clypeo. Hom. II. VIII. 267 etc. 

Du Bellay, Defense, 1549, dedication : a fin qu'elle se cache: (comme 
soubs le bouclier d'Aiax) contre les traictz enuenimez... soubs 
rombre de tes ailes. 



Ii8 

776 individuum vagum. 

S. Thom. Aq. Sum. Th., I. 3o. 4 c : individuum vagum, ut aliquis 
homo, significat naturam communem cum determinato modo 
existendi qui competit singularibus ut sciHcet sit per se subsis- 
tens distinctum ab aUis. 
Jo. Scton. Dialectica : Individuum vagum 'dicitur singulare de 
quo fit mentio : vt, quidam homo [opposed to Individuum 
( Determinatum \ ( Hector 
\ Demonstrativum ? ut vHaecvirtus 
' Ex Hypothesi ) ( Aenese filius ex Creusa] 
Cp. Return from Parnassus, Prologue : Momus. Is it not a pretty 
humour to stand hammering upon two individuum vagum, two 
scholars, some whole year ? 

777 Academico telo, query, a rod or staff (not a sword) ? Cp. 769 and 814 n. 
780 remearet ad centrum... motu... naiurali. Cp. 2939. 

Aristot. de Ccelo IV. 4. 8 : 6zi y' i<Ji>. (Jisaov Tipoi; 6 rj cpopa zoi^ kyouai 
Papos;..., OTjXov... xouto 8e TroVspov (ju[jLpatv£i Tcpo; t6 xt]; y'!*^ fxeffov 
7) Trpoi; t6 xou TCavxo^, STrel xauTov Ecjxtv, aXXoi; Xoyo;. 
Gower, Conf. Am., VII. 233 : (This erthe) hath his centre after the 
lawe Of kinde, and to that centre drawe Desireth every worldes 
thing If ther ne were no lettyng. (In the margin : Philosophus. 
Vnumquodque naturaliter appetit suum centrum). 
Shakespeare, Troilus IV. 2. iio : as the very centre of the earth, 

drawing all things to it. 
Sylvester, Du Bartas (1608) p. 73 : the Water To the Worlds Center 
tendeth still by nature. 
783 dehellare superhos. Verg. Aen. VI. 853. 
79« puer aureus. Cp. 25o6 n. ^ 

alhce gaUincBfilius. Juv. Sat. XIII. 141 : gallinae filius albae. See Introd. 
pp. XXXV, XXX vii, xlv. 
793 Lexicon Nizolij. Nizolius' Thesaurus Ciceronianus first published as 
Ohservationes in M. Tullium Ciceronem in i535. 
Cp. Sidney Apologiefor Poetrie (ed. Shuckburgh p. 57) : I could wish... 
the diligent imitators of Tullie and Demosthenes... did not so 
much keep Nizolian Paperbookes of their figures and phrases 
as... devoure them whole. See also Shuckburgh's note adloc. 
Cp. also the end of Gabriel Harvey's letter to B. Clerk prefixed to 
the Rhetor : si qui... cum suis Nizoliis ac Thesauris accurre- 
rint... eos putem fere in Abecedariis & quasi in infima Gramma- 
tistarum classe numerandos. Cp. Introd. p. xxxiv. 
797 velut ZoPyrus de Socrate, vt narrat Cicero. Cic. De Fato, V. 10. 

Cp. Burton, Anat. 2. 3. 6 : Socrates was by nature, envious, as he 
confessed to Zopirus the Physiognomer, accusing him of it, 
froward and lascivious. 
799 in liheUo Prcsdicamentorum. Arist. Categ. ad init. 
803 inest... <S* non apparet &c. Cp. the headings of Marston's Satires : I. 
Quaedam videntur et non sunt ; II. Quaedam sunt et non viden- 
tur ; III. Quaedam et sunt et videntur. 
808 ad abigendas muscas. Cp. Cic. de Orat. II. 60. 247. 
8 10 in... nocturnis vigiUjs. A Cambridge allusion? 



iig 

81» quoniam scopulos pratervecH periculorum, esse iam in vado videmur tran- 
quillitatis. Cp. Cic. pro Coel. 21. 5i : Sed quoniam emersisse iam e 
vadis et scopulos prastervecta videtur oratio mea; andTer. And. 
V. 2. 4 : omnis res est iam in vado (i.e. in safety). Our author, 
though thinking of the Ciceronian passage, introduces in vado 
in the sense given it in the Terentian metaphor. 
814 h(Bc Achillea arma, this armour of Achilles. The nature of the arms 
is not indicated. But they inchide Pedantius' sceptrum (birch- 
rod ?) 1. 769. 
816 pro aris S'focis. Cic. Cat. IV, 11 ad fin. ; Livy. V. 3o. etc 
8S43 Tantarra, sound of trumpet or drum. 

Ennius, Ann. II. 35 : At tuba terribiH sonitu taratantara dixit. 

Greene, Selimus, 32o : Nor trumpets ihe tantara loud did teach. 

Harvey, Grat. Vald. III : Taratantara quid si Terribilis tuba nunc 
resonet ? 

Wily Beguiled (Hazl. Dodsley IX. 267) : Where trumpets sound 
tantara to the fight. 

Sylvester, Du Bartas (1608) p. 485 : A Heav'nly Trump a shrill 
Tantara blowes. 

Webster & Rowley, Thracian Wonder IV : FU fetch a sheepskin 
now to make a drum Ta ra ranta ra tan, tara ran tan. 

Chapman, May Day. IV. i : As in the field the drum, so to the 
feast the dresser gives the alarm : Ran tan tara, tan,tan tantara tan. 

823 Bownce, report of a gun. 

Peele, Old Wives Tale (Dyce, p. 4^4) : Huan. Dub a dub dub, 

bounce quoth the guns. 
Shaks. iT. ^ohn. II. i. 462 : He speaks plain cannon fire and smoke 

and bounce. 

824 ipedefausto. Hor. Ep. II. 2. 37. 
In hoc plures insunt Pedantij. 

Sulla's saying of Caesar, Plutarch, Caes. I : sl jjlt) iroXXou<; sv xqi 
TraiSt Touxtjj Mapiouc evopwai. Suet. I. i : uni Caesari multi insunt 
Marii. 

829 Ludite. Gratias. In dismissing his boys, a schoolmaster said Ludite, 

to which they replied Gratias. 
An answer to a letter [by Eachard] of tke contempt of the ckrgy^ 1671, 

p. 38 : there is somewhat else beside a Play-day, will make a 

School-boy cry Gratias. 
Brome, Antipodes (quoted in Lamb's Specimens) : Son. Hold up your 

heads and thank the gentleman, Like scholars, with your heels 

now [i.e. by going home]. All three. Gratias, gratias, gratias. 

[Exeunt]. 

83 Conquerar matri. Cp. 21 65. 

Complaints to parents by boys of the severity of the schoolmaster 

are a frequent topic in plays in which a schoolmaster appears. 

Cp. Plaut. Bacchides III, 3. 36 : Macropedius' Rehelles etc. 
835 attentum, henevolum (S* docilem (qua tria... requiruntur in Auditore). 

Auctor ad Herenn. I. iv. 7 : Quoniam... docilem, benevolum, 

attentum auditorem habere volumus... 
837 cum universim omnes, tum sigillatim singulas. 



120 

Harvey, Rhetor. P iv : hsec ita vobis cum omnino omnia, tum 

sigillatim singula pollicetur Exercitatio. 
839 ignorationem causarum Matrem esse erroris. The phrase « ignora- 

tionem causarum» occurs in Cic, Acad^ I. 29. ad fin. and ccmater 

erroris » in A. Gartner, Dicteria, iSy^, p. 40 b : Erroris mater fuit 

aequivocatio semper. 
8 40 non catisam pro causa. 

Harvey, Three proper leiters (Grosart, I. 63.) : Leasthappily through 

ouer great credulitie and rashnesse, v^e mistake Non causam 

pro causa. 
apparens honum pro vero hono. 
E. Sowernam, Ester &c : Aristotle saith Omnia appetunthonum. They 

will answere... this maxime with a distinction, that honum is 

duplex, aut verum aut apparens. 

853 causativo. 

Kaulich, Entw. der schol. Phil. I. 164, quotes Joh. Scotus : omne 
causativum semper in causa subsistit. 

854 operativum, i.e. the effective cause. 

855 nisi supponatur aliqua appetiUlitas, nulla relinquitur possihilitas Vnionis 

cum ohjecto. 
Scaliger, de Suht. cci : Amor est affectus unionis... Non... est appe- 

titus... appetitus accidit Amori. 
86» non sum... e silice natus. Cp. 2383. 

Cic. Tusc. ni. 6 : non silice nati sumus. See below. 

C text : e silice natus aut dolatus e rohore. — Hom. Od. XIX, i63 : 

ou yap dtTTO opuo; ejji TiorXatcpaTou o'uo' aTio Tzix^r^q. Applied by 

Socrates to himself ; Plat. Apol. XXIII. D : o'uS' Eya) aTco Spuoi; o'uS' 

aTTO TTSxp-n*; TTEcpuxa. 
86» auttygride. 

Verg. Aen. IV. 366, 367 : duris genuit te cautibus horrens Caucasus, 

Hyrcanaeque admorunt ubera tigres. 
864-865 Didus... Sapphus. 

Cp. Erasmus, Colloquia. Virgo Mi(joYa[JLO(;, ed. Gr^^ph., Lugd. i538 

or 1541, p. i85, margin : Sapphus [used by Erasmus in his text] 

genitivus est graecus sicut StSou*;. 
877 Quasi... virtus sola per se non sufficiens sit ad heatitudinem. 

Cp. Cic. Acad. I. vi. 22 : omnis illa antiqua philosophia sensit in 

una virtute esse positam beatam vitam, nec tamen beatissimam, 

nisi adjungerentur et corporis, et cetera quae supra dicta sunt, 

ad virtutis usum idonea. 
87» Fcemina... natura error siue debilitas. Cp. 671 n. 

Arist. de Animal. Gen. III : 10 yap GtjXu &a7rep appsv hxl ue7riQpa)(ji£vov. 

See also ib. IV. 6. 11., IV. 3. 2. 
S. Thom. Aq. S. Th. I. 99. 2 : Dicit... Philosophus in lib. 2 de 

generatione animalium quod foemina est mas occasionatus quasi 

praeter intentionem naturae proveniens. ib. 92. i : Respondeo... 

dicendum quod per respectum ad naturam particularem foemina 

est aliquid deficiens & occasionatum quia virtus activa quae est 

in semine maris intendit producere sibi simile perfectum secun- 



121 

dum masculinum sexum, sed per comparationem ad naturam 
universalem foemina non est aliquid occasionatum. 

Scaliger, de Subt. CXXXI. 4 : omnes pene philosophi nostri barbari 
dixerunt foeminam esse animal occasionatum, Latine mutilum, 
atque interceptae perfectionis... ut communiter dicitur, inchoatae. 
Vives quoque ita scripsit : Foemina est mas imperfectus. 

Cp. Castiglione's II Cortegiano, trans. by B. Clerk (De Curiali), 
iSyi, p. 33o (Gaspar loq.) : Id tamen non dubitabo dicere... natu- 
ram semper ad optima niti & contendere & propterea viros sem- 
per (si fieri posset) procreare velle, adeo ut foeminae quoties- 
cunque generentur occultus aliquis in naturae opificio error est 
...ut in hominibus coecis & claudis... ita quoque mulieres casu 
aliquo & fortuito seditae videntur... Ista tamen quoniam naturae 
vitia atque defectus sunt, non est aequum mulieres odisse. 

Marston, Insatiate Countess, I. i. 129 (of women) : Nature's stepchil- 
dren, rather her disease. 

Milton, P. L. X. 891 : this fair defect of nature. VIII. 555 : Authority 
and Reason on her wait As one intended first, not after made 
Occasionally. 
880 Natura semper intendit quod est perfedum cS* optimum, 

Arist. de Ccelo, II. 5 : £i yap t) «puat; (5cet r.otet xaSv IvSs^ofji^vwv x6 
peXTtaTov... Cp. de Animal. Incessu, capp. 2and8, etc. Seepreced- 
ing note. 

R. Bacon, Communium Naturalium (quoted by E. Charles, Roger 
Bacon, p. 383) : quum natura semper intendit quod est optimum, 
887 Philosophus, sc. Aristoteles, Pol I. 2. 
88» Factus? Imo natus. Cp. 1192. 

Sidney, Apol.for Poet. (ed Shuckburgh) p, 5o quotes « Orator fit, 
poeta nascitur »; similarly Lodge, Defence oj Poetry (Gregory 
Smith, Critical Essays, I. 71). 
890 Bonus orator est cinitatis oraculum. 

Cic. de Orat. I. 200 : est domus iuris consulti totius oraculum ciui- 
tatis. 
^oy melancholiam &> phrenesim qua nohis imminet contemplationi deditis. 

Cardanus, do Suht. 826 : melancholia quae resoluto humore pin- 
guiore gignitur ex superfluis studijs atque uigilijs. 

On madness as the result of study see Burton, Anatomy I. 2. 3. i5. 
»00 si scBviat. Because she may then draw blood. 

impropria pradicatio, si inferius.. pradicaretttr de suo superiori. 

Cp. Brochard, Lexicon Philosophicum « Syllogismi » : Quicquid de 
genere dicitur, de omnibus ejus partibus vere dici potest, non 
autem vicissim. 

905 ratio.. coactiva, a cogent reason. 

906 fecerunt.... opus naturalissimum, id est generarunt sihi simile. 
Javellus super III libros de Anima, Lib. II, Quaestio 16 : Si generare 

sibi simile est naturalissimum omnibus viuentibus. 
908 per se .... per alium. Cp. the legal maxim : Qui facit per alium, facit 

per se. 
91» non posstm enim me continere quin exclamem. Cp. G. Harvey, Cicero- 

nianus 16 : facere non possum quin exclamem .. 



122 

Cic. de. Or. II. x. 39 : Non enim possum quin exclamem, ut ait ille 
in Trinummo. 
918 (C text) nascituv indigne per quem non nascitur alter. 

Ms. note of G. Harvey in Freigius' Mosaicus i583 p. 29 (now in the 
British Museum) : Sic Palingenius : Nascitur indigne per quem 
non nascitur alter Viuit et indigne per quem non viuit et alter ». 
The lines occur in the Zodiacus Vita of Palingenius Stellatus, or 
Manzolli, ed. 1574, p. 86 ; where however the second line begins 
« Indigne viuit per etc ». 
9»0 pyora S- puppis. 

Cic. ad Fam. XVI. 24 : Mihi prora & puppis, ut Grsecorum prover- 
bium est, fuit a me tui dimittendi. 

Conjugatus. 

S. Thom. Aq. 5. Th. II. 11. iS^. 8 : eadem ratio est de muliere con- 
jugata. 

In 1. 2i39 (taken in connexion with the foUowing clause, « nam 
Lydia virgo habebit Lydium lapidem ») the word perhaps has a 
grammatical connotation. Cp. A. Fraunce, Lawiers Logike {i588) 
p. 5o : Coniugates or offspringes bee wordes diuersly deriued 
from one head as Justice, Just, Justly, hee dealeth Justly, there- 
fore hee is iust. 
oaa Epilogum in quo erunt tria hac, repeiitio, petitio, pathos. 

Cp. Cic de Or. II. 69. 278 : qui quum in epilogo misericordiam se 
movisse putaret. 
9J85 (C text) ego sic sfatui.... vel nubere vel nullus esse. 

Grosart, disputing Burleigh's claim to be a scholar, writes : Could 
ascholarhave entered in his Diary thus — « Anno iS^i. Aug. 
VIII, nupsi Mariae Cheke. Cantabridgiae » ? (Spenser, I. 90) Nubo in 
the Vulgate is however frequently used of marriage by a man ; 
cp. Matth. XXII. 3o ; I Cor. VII. 9. Cp. 2202. 
9*9 Aethiopem lavo. Cp. Erasmus, Adagia. 

Lucian, Contra Indoctum, 28 ; xaxa ttiv Trapoifjiiav AiOioTia afjLi^j^eiv 

eTTi^eipw. 

The proverb occurs in Massinger's Parliament of Love, II. 2. and 
Roman Actor, IIL 2. Cp. Marston's Malcontent, IV. 1. 134 : 1 wash'd 
an Ethiop ; and Sylvester, Du Bartas (1608) p. 53o : Doubtles (said 
he) with waste of Time and Soap, Y' have labour'd long to wash 
an ^THioPE. 
930 cauda Draconis. 

E. Forset, A Defence, p. 53 : the deadliest poyson that lyeth in the 
Dragons Tayle. 

Webster, Appius cS* Virginia, V. i : what devil Did arm thy fury 
with a lion's paw, The dragon's tail ? 

H. C. Agrippa, Ofoccult Philosophy II. xlv. 3o3 : Of the Images of 
the head and Tayle of the Dragon of the Moone.... They made 
the Image of the taile like as when the Moon was eclipsed in the 
Taile or ill affected by Saturn or Mars : and they made it to intro- 
duce anguish, infirmity and misfortune : and they called it the 
evill Genius. 

Shakespeare, Lear, I. 2. My father compounded with my mother 



123 

under the dragon's taii:... so that it follows I am... lecherous. 
R. Harvey, An Astrologicall Discourse (i582) : Haly his judgement is 
yt Venus iuncta cum cauda Draconis significat destructionem 
futuram in mulieribus. 
From astrology the term cauda draconis was transferred to alche- 
my. See Skeat on Chaucer, CT. G, 1438. 
934 simpliciter.... attenuaU convertaris. 

Hegendorffinus, Dragmata 10 « De conversione » : Fit enim vel sim- 
plex subiecti in praedicatum & e contrario conuersio, ut omne 
ens est unum, ergo omne unuw est ens. Vel fit accidentalis quse- 
dam transmutatio,. ut omne corpus est solidum, ergo quoddaw 
solidum est corpus. 
985 signa minora cape. 

Hegendorffinus, Dragmata 8 : Signa.... uniuersalia esse dicunt 
omnis, nemo, nuUus. Signa particularia uaria sunt.... ut quidam. 
94» caute.... Imo et caste. 

In Binder's Novus Thesaurus Adagiorum, proverb no. 3i22 is « si non 
caste,tamen caute ». He refers to J. M. Schamel, Lateinische Sprich- 
worter, H. 69, which I have not seen. 
R. Harvey,i4w Astrologicall Discourse, i582,p. 60 : the impious policie 
vttered in a common prouerbe Si non caste, tamen caute. 
945 qua in me hahitat. Cp. 445 n. 
950 O plumheum pugionem 1 Cic. De Fin. IV. 18. 
954-958 Contrarium expetit suum contrarium.... in Ethicis. 

Cp. Arist. Eth. II. g. 4 : axoTreiv 8e h€i 7rp6<; S xat auxol euxaxa^opot 
eafiev... et<; xouvavxtov S' eauxou^ imeXxetv 8e1. TroXu yap aTraYayo^vxei; 
xou a{xapxaveiv ei<; x6 (j.e<70v Tj^opiev. 
955 non contingenter, sed catholice, « not merely in the sense that it may be 

true, but that it is so universally ». 
959 Lynceus. One of the Argonauts, distinguished for his keen sight. 
Cp. Cic. Fam. IX. 2 : quis est tam Lynceus qui in tantis tenebris 
nihil offendat ? Hor. Sat. I. 2. 90 : Lyncei oculi. 
961 oforsfortuna. Ter. Phorm. V. 16. i. 

descendendum est in solem c^» pulverem. Cic. Leges III. 6. ad Hn. 

974 honis.. avihus. Ov. Fast. I. 5x3 : este bonis avibus visi natoque mihi- 

que. 

975 non vox hominem sonat : O dea certe. Verg. Aen. I. 328 (quoted in G. 

Harvey's Rhetor Niv). 
981 /« tempore venis, quod omnium rerum estprimum. 

Tei. Heaut. II. 3. i23 : In tempore ad eam veni quod rerumomniumst 

Primum. 
The line is quoted more than once in Lily's Grammar. 
08« Adesdum^ paucis tevolo. Ter. Andr. I. i. 2. 

985 Cogitanti.... solent qui. The opening (slightly changed) of Cic. de Or. 
988 esse posse videaniur. Cicero's favorite ending of a sentence, which his 
imitators made an excessive use of and were laughed at accord- 
ingly. 
Montaigne, Des Livres : Les Orateurs voisins de son siecle [le 
siecle de Ciceron) reprenoient.. en luy, ce curieux soin de cer- 
taine longue cadence, au bout de ses clauses, & notoient ces 



124 

mots, esse videatuv, qu'il y employe si souuent. 
Pilgrimage to Parnassus, V, 640 : The posteritie of humanissimi audi- 
iores and esse ^osse videaturs must be faine to be kept by the 
parishe. 
Peacham, Compleat Gentleman (1627) p. 44 : LongoUus was laughed 
at.... for his so apish..,. imitation of Tully in so much as hee 
would haue thought a whole Vohime quite marred if.... euery 
Sentence had not sunke with esseposse videatur Hke a peale ending 
with a chime, or an Amen vpon the Organes in Paules. 
See Introd. pp. xxxiv, xli, xlv. 
901 a tkesi ad hypothesin. 

Quint. Inst. Or. III. 5. 5 : Item convenit, quaestiones esse aut infini- 
tas aut finitas. Infinitae sunt quae remotis personis et temporibus 
etlocis ceterisque similibus.... tractantur, quod Graeci Gsatv voc- 

ant Finitse autem sunt ex complexu rerum personarum tem- 

porum ceterorumque : quae uTroOsastc; aGraecis dicuntur.... Quod 
ut exemplo pateat, infinita est, An uxor ducenda? finita, An 
Catoni ducenda ? 
Jiexanima. 

Pacuvius (ed. Ribbeck) 1. 177 : O flexanima atque omnium regina 
rerum oratio ! Quoted by Cicero de Orat. II. 44. 187 and thence 
imitated by G. Harvey. See Introd. p. xxxv. 
994 hos regit artus. 

Verg. Aen. IV. 336 : dum spiritus hos regit artus. 
997 tahernaculum vitce collocemus. 

Cic. de Orat. III. 20. 77 : qui in una philosophia quasi tabernaculum 
vitae suae collocarunt. 
1001 videtur.... quod sic. Cf. p. 102, 1. 6. 

A. Fraunce, Lawiers Logike (i588) B iii z; : those miserable Sor- 
bonists & dunsicall Quidditaries who thought there was no 
reasoning without Arguitur quod sic : Probatur quod non. 
1004-1006 homo... est animal sociahile & congregabile natura. 

Sen, Ben. 7. i : homo sociale animal; Ei>. gS: naturanos sociabiles 

fecit. 
Walter, Gnomologia : Homo animal sociabile (with reference to 
Arist. Pol I, 2 ; III. 6). 
10 la relatio... qucB tum efficitur etc. 

Seton, DiaUctica%iii : Derelatzone. Ad aHquid dicitur cuius essen- 
tia consequentiae non ex se dependet sed ex aUo, i. suo correla- 
tiuo. 
1014 secundum dici.... secundum esse. Cp. 484 n. 

1017 non contiguum, sed continuum. Cp. 481 n. 

S, Thomas Aq. Summa cont. Gent. I. i3 : per continuitatem vel con- 

tiguationem. 
Chapman, May Day, iv. i . ad in. ; let the scholar report at Padua 

that Venice has other manner of learning belongs to it : what 

does his Continuum et Contiguum here ? 

101 8 Individuum. S. Thom. Aq. Summa Th. I. 29. 4 c : individuum est 

quod est in se indistinctum, ab aHis vero distinctum. Cp. 776 n. 
1020 sipectus meumfenestratum esset (quod Momus in homine exoptavit)» 



125 

Lucian, Hermotimus, 20 : e7c\ tou avOpwTuou Se touto e{Jie(Jn{^aTo [6 

Mdj(j.O(;] xal Tov ap^iTsxTova eTtSTrXTi^E tov "HcpatffTOv, otoTt, |j.7) xal 

SuptSai; £TcotT)a£v auTtp xaTot t6 ffT6'pvov, ax;^ (ivaTreTaffGetadiv, Y^wptjjia 

ytYvejOat aTraatv a pouXeTat xat ETrtvoel. 
G. Harvey's Letterbook, p. 140 : Lord, what a queynt fellowe was 

Momus for conceyte, That founde the wante of a wyndowe into 

the clossett of deceyte ! 
E. Forset, Compar. Discourse, 98 ; The bodie politique as the natu- 

rall, is whole and close chested, there is not in his brest, (no 

more than in the others) any glasse windowes or casements 

placed, for medling Momus to look into the reserued occultanda 

oftheheart. 
Marston, Satire, iv. 100 : let him with rage insistTosnarl at Vulcan's 

man bc cause he was Not made with windows of transparent 

glass That all might see the passions of his mind .... Yet this 

same Stygian Momus must be praised. 
Butler, Hudibras IL 2. 869 : Nature has made man's breast no 

windows To publish what he does within doors... 
lOSS qua si oculis.... Plato. 

Cic. De off. L 5. 14 : (facies honesti) quae si ocuUs cerneretur, mira- 

biles amores, ut ait Plato, excitaret (sapientiae). 
Sidney, Apol. for Poetric (ed. Shuckburgh) p. 32 : if the saying of 

Plato and TuUie be true that who could see vertue would be 

wonderfuUy ravished with the view of her beauty. 
1032 dealbata. Probably the complexion of the actor of Lydia had been 

artificially whitened. 
disgregat visum. 
Nizolius, Anii-barbarus, Franc. 1674, p. 258 : intellectus.. scit hunc 

appellari candorem, illum nigrorem, hunc disgregare visum, 

illum congregare. 
Boeth. in Arisf. Top. 7. 2. p. 74 : ut de albo et nigro : nam illud 

quidem disgregativum, hoc autem congregativum visus est. 
See 1. 1962. 
1034 propter se,.... per accidens. 

Schreger, Studiosus jovialis, Termini Philosophici : Per se convenit 

quod ex intrinseca ratione convenit. Per accidens autem quod 

contingenter et ab extrinseco convenit. 
1 osy pro qiia emori nemo unquam bonus dubitabit. Cp. 2870 morfem etc. 

Cic de Off. 1. 57: patria... pro qua quis bonus dubitet mortem 

oppetere ? 
1041 ariete suo murum mentis mea percusserit. 

Cic. de Off. I. II. 35 : quamvis murum aries percusserit. 
1045 vna est in conclavi corporis tui. Cp. 445 n. 
1050 abijt, excessit, evasit, erupit. Cic. Cat. IL i. 
1057 me tenes ut viscus, <&» interffcis vt Basiliscus . 

Cp. Gartner, Dicteria (1574) p. 75 : (Mulier) Attrahit vt Fiscus 

[ ? viscus] sed decipit vt BasiHscus. 
1063 diametraliter. Cp. 1757 n, 
in linea eclipUca. 
Macrob. in Somn. Scip. XV : tertia (linea) ducta per medium eclip- 



126 

tica vocatur, quia cum cursum suum in eadem linea pariter sol 
et luna conficiunt, alterius eorum ^necesse est venire defectum. 

1067 tot patitur dolores, quot sunt in campoflores. 

Gartner, Dicteria (1574) p. 14 & : Quot campo flores, tot sunt in 
amore dolores. 

1068 lecur. Cp. 1077-1079. 

1070 furian-m tadis ardentihus. Cic. in Pis. XX. 46. 

1071 ventriculus (sive supeviorem sive inferiorem spectes). 

Macrob. Sai. VII : ventris... duo sunt orificia : quorum superius... 
est stomachus,... inferius vero... via est egerendis. 
loyse JEstuatutclausisrabidusfornacibusignis. Verg. Georg. IV. 263. 
1073 astat cS* instat tanquam Hannibal adporfas. 

Harvey, Grat. Vald. IV ; Apostrophe to the Earl of Oxford : fac ad 

portas astare Britannas Hannibalem... 
Cic. de Fin. IV. 9. 22 : si Hannibal ad portas venisset etc. 

1075 ie peto utporium, ui aram. Cp. Ov. Her. I. iio : venias portus et ara 

tuis. 

1076 patronam. Ter. Eun. V. 2. 48 : Te mihi patronam capio, Thais. 

1078 abusive, « by an abuse of Language ». 

Mullinger, Hist. I, 647, quotes in a Statute (Munimenta Academica pp. 
86, 87) : lectiones cursorias quas vocant audientiam abusive. 

1079 Cogit amarejecur. 

Borrowed from Harvey, Grai. Vald. IV. p. 17. Elegia (to Philip 
Sidney) : Sum lecur, ex quo te primum Sidneie vidi : Os oculos- 
que regit, cogit amare lecur. Cp. Schmidt, Shaks. Lexicon. « Hver ». 
1086 melodia.... septem planeiarum. 

Cic. Somn. Scip. : hic. inquam, quis est qui complet aures meas 
tantus & tam dulcis sonus ? Hic est, inquit ille, qui.. impulsu & 
motu ipsorum orbium conficitur... iili autem octo cursus (in qui- 
bus eadem vis est duorum, Mercurii & Veneris,) septem efiiciunt 
distinctis intervallis sonos. 
1000 Ante rates causam ? S» mecum conferiur Crobolus. 

Ov. Met. XIII. 6 : Ante rates causam ? et mecum confertur Ulixes? 
109» terrafilius, an upstart. Cic. ad Att. I. i3. 4 : Et huic terrae filio ne- 
scio cui committere epistolam.. non audebam. 
Lipsius, Episi. quesi. I. 1. Ep. 7 (quoted by Burton, Anat., 2. 3. 6.) : 
nuper terrse filios, nunc Maecenates & Agrippas. 
109)i infoelix reipublica lolium. Verg. Ecl. V. 7. 
109 8 irruere in alienas possessiones. 

Cic. de Orat. I, x. 41 : quod in alienas possessiones tam temere 

irruisses. 
G. Harvey, Ciceronianus, 56 : Quid est in alienas possessiones 
atque prsedia irruere ? 
1098 Corque meum penitus iurgescii iristibus iris. 

Cic. Tusc. III. g. 18 (his own translation of Homer, //. IX. 646). 
llO$& corrupiio Croboli.. generaiio.. Pedantij. 

S. Thom. Aq. Sum. Th. I. ii8. 2 ad 2, etc. : generatio unius est 

corruptio alterius. 
Bacon, Colours of Good and Evil, 10 : corruptio unius, generatio alte- 
rius. 



127 

Included by Schreger, Studiosus Jovialis, among cc Axiomata philoso- 
phica » and explained. 
1115 non video vel in moribus etc. 

Cic. II Phil. 1,2: Non video nec in vita nec in gratia nec in rebus 
gestis nec in hac mea mediocritate ingenii quid despicere possit 
Antonius. 
1117 ut Hannibalde Phormione. Cp. Cic. de Orat. II. 18. 
11$B2 naiura velit omne grave ferri deorsum. Cp. 673. Represents Arist. Nat. 

Auscult. IX (et alibi) : xa [jlsv [Sapsa xaTw tcsvuxe cpepEffOai. 
11 »3 ensetnon ens. 

Lodge, Defence of Poetry (Gregory Smith, Critical Essays, I. 67.) : 
your dunce Doctors in their reasons de enfe, et non ente. 
1185 Narcissus. Cp. Ov. Met. III. 346. 

1 155 tibia altera porrecta retrorsum. The act of cc making a leg ». 
Shaks. AlPs well II, 2, 10, etc. 

Returnfrom Parnassus I, Prologue : That scrapinge legg, that dop- 
pinge curtisie. That fawninge bowe, those sycophants smoothe 
tearmes. 

1156 pleno cum complexu brachiorum. 
Cp. 41 w. expansis «&c. 

1105 quinta essentia. Cp. 636, n. 

The meaning of the phrase here is derived from its alchemical 

use. 
Cp. J. B. Porta, Magia Nat. X, Cap. i3 cc De quintse essentiae 
extractione » : Quintam essentiam Paracelsici definiunt formaw 
esse, siue spiritum, siue virtutem, aut animam ab omni impuri- 
tate & elementari sui corporis conditione separatam. 
Marston, Insatiatc Countess, III. 2. 12 : Trembling desire, fear, hope 
and doubtful leisure, Distil from love the quintessence of plea- 
sure. 
1178 struthiocameUfurnum. 

Pliny, Nat. Hist. X. 1 (de struthiocamelo) : Concoquendi sine 
delectu devorata, mira natura. Cp. Aelian, XIV. 7. 
1 191 Aratorem. It would probably be over-subtle to see here a play on 
the name of Gabriel Arator (referred to by Cardanus de Var. 
Rer, 734, as the inventor of a physical instrument). 
119« natum...factum. Cp. 889 n. 

1193 tanquam ad mercaturam bonarum artium. 

Cic. de Off. III. 2 : ad quos.... cum tanquam ad mercaturam bona- 
rum artium sis profectus. 

1194 ex ludo meo innumerabiles Orafores (tanquam ex equo Trojano) exierunt. 
Cic. de Oraf. II. 22. 94 : Isocrates.. cujus e ludo tamquam ex equo 

Troiano meri principes exierunt. Quoted by G. Harvey, Rhetor 
Hi. 
Cp. Mullinger, History. 1. 396 : [Poggio's] contemporaries were 
wont to apply to him the saying of Cicero respecting Isocrates 
that more learned men had issued from his school than chief- 
tains from the Trojan horse. This however was a kind of stock 
compliment at this period : Maffei de Volterra applies it to John 
of Ravenna, Platina to Bessarion. 



128 

liiOO toto erras ccelo, vt dicitur. Macrob. Sat. III. 12. 
1S08 Non nobis solum nati sumus. Cic. de Off. I. 22. 

video me quodammodo pedibus ire in sententiam tuam. 
Liv, IX. 8 : quum omnes in sententiam eius pedibus irent. 
Harvey, Rhetor E iy. v : omnes in meam sententiam etiam pedi- 
bus.. ituri estis. 
1914 pingue quiddam.... quod dicis. Cic. pro Arch. 26 : pingue quiddam.... 

sonare. 
1 » 1 6 laus sequitur fugientem . 

Cp. Sall. Cat. 54 : quo minus petebat gloriam, eo magis illum 
sequebatur (quoted by Burleus, De vita.... philosophorum, xcvi). 
Sen. Ben. v. i : gloria fugientes magis sequitur (and similarly 
elsewhere in Seneca). 
1 »3» qua accepimus uienda, maiori mensura reddere iubet Hesiodus. 

Cic. de Off. I. i5. 48 ; Hes. Op. et Di. 349, 35o. 
1933 agros.. quimuUo plus reddunt quam acceperunt. 

Cic. de Sen. i5. 5i : terra quae nunquam,... nec unquam sine usura 
reddit quod accepit. 
1946 Honos alit artes. Cic. Tusc. I. 2. 4. 

Included in Culmann's Sententice Pueriles. 

Cp. F. Thynn, Debate &c. (Shaks. Soc.) p. 22 : Sayeth not the pro- 
verbe, honors norishe artes ? 
1950 Planta..frugifera. 

Culmann, Sent. Pueriles : protinus apparet quse plantge frugiferae 
sint. 
1957 bis dat qui cito dat. 

Publilius Syrus : Inopi beneficium bis dat qui dat celeriter. 
Macrobius II. 7, Gellius XVII. 14. 
1970 humani nihil a me alienum puto. Ter. Heatit. I. i. 25. 
1307 hoc littus avarum. Verg. Aen. III, 44 : fuge littuu avarum. 
1309 Liberabimus te hoc onere. 

Cic ad Fam. III. 12 : leva me hoc onere. 
Lily's Grammar has the sentence « Levabo te hoc onere ». 
1370-1380 te.... milvinis manibus. Plaut. Pseud. III. 2. 63 : coquum.. mil- 

vinis aut aquilinis vmgulis. 
1%9S gaudeat simile simili. 

Arist. Eth. Nic. IX. iii : eipriTat §'oTt t6 ojjlo-.ov x(^ ojxoiqj (diXov. 
Macrob. Sat. VII : similibus enim similia gaudent. 
Culmann, Sent. Pueriles : simile simili gaudet. 
1401 nec omne nec solus nec semper. 

From Porphyry's account of « proprium » in logic, quoted by 
Hegendorffinus, Dragmata i5, Tataret, Expositio 16 a, Seton, Tole- 
tus &c. 
Porphirius.... quadruplex proprium designat 
vel quod soli inest, sed non omni, ut esse naucleruw 
» >) inest omni sed non soH, ut bipedem esse 
» » » omni, soli, sed non semper ut canescere in senec- 

tute 
» » » omni et soli et semper, ut risibile. 
( Hegendor£fin's statement corrected from Tataret etc.) 



129 

Cp. Harvey, Ciceroniamts 32 : (Cicero to be imitated) sed neque 

solum neque totum neque semper. 
Marston, Satire IV. 91 : Is [fiction] not the form, the spirit and 

the essence.... Which omni, semper, soli doth agree To heavenly- 

descended poesy ? 
140^ tortoribus & lictnribus tradam meis. A reminiscence of S. Matthew 

xyiii. 4 ? 

1405 potus..., gluten amicorum, 

Walter, Gnomologia, quotes « Seneca in proverh. ^hilos. Amicitise 

coagulum est cum bonis convivium ». 
Cp. Varro, fragment of a Menippean satire : vino nihil incundius... 
hoc continet coagulum convivia. 
1413 emunctcs naris, « of sharp perception ». Hor. Sat. I. 4. 8. 

Dromodotus has been telling Pedantius that his court dress 
would make him ridiculous in the eyes of wise men. 
1417 Cumfueris Romcs, Romano vivito more. 

Gartner» Dicteria (1574) p. 70 and M. Neander, Ethice (iSgo) : Si fue- 

ris Romae, romano vivito more, Si fueris ahbi, vivito sicut ibi. 
G. Harve}^ Grat. Vald. I. 21. Cum fueris... more. 
The proverb is quoted by Nicholas in The Two Angrie Women of 
Ahington, ed. Dyce, p. 5o : for when a man doth to Rome come, 
he must do as there is done. 
14JSS hahituaUhus. Schiitz, Thomas-Lexicon : « habitualis : dasjenige, was 

den Charakter eines Habitus tragt ». 
1423 motus tuus PhilosopUcus sit. 

S. Thom. Aq. Sum. Th. I. 73. 2. : quamvis autem motus proprie ac- 
ceptus sit corporum, tamen nomen motus etiam ad spiritualia 
derivatur dupliciter : uno modo, secundum quod omnis operatio 
motus dicitur, alio modo desiderium in aliud tendens quidam 
motus dicitur. 
14S5 quasi stellafxa, non ui.... planeta. 

Macrob. Somn. I. 17 : prseter duo lumina & stellas quinque quse 
appellantur vagae, reliquas omnes alii infixas ccelo nec nisi cum 
coelo moveri.... dixerunt \ih. I. 14 : vagantium stellarum error.... 
quas ideo veteres errare dixerunt quia & cursu suo feruntur & 
contra.... ipsius coeli impetum contrario motu.... volvimtur. 

1434 (C text.) regcm meum appellaho terrestrem deum. The ?^ords were per- 

haps omitted from prudential reasons when the play was 
published. 

1435 Cp. with Dromodotus' advice, Spenser, Mother Huhherds Tale : 

But if thee list unto the Court to throng.... thou needs must learn 
to laugh, to lie, To face, to forge, to scoff, to companie, To 
crouch, to please, to be a beetle stock Of thy great Masters 
will, to scorne or mock... To fawne, to crowche, to waite, to 
ride, to ronne, To spend, to give, to want, to be undone. 
1437 totum in toto &> totum in qualihet parte. 

S. Thom. Aq. Stm. Th. I. 77, i ad i : totum universale adest cuilibet 
parti secundum totam suam essentiam et virtutem, ut animal 
homini et equo, et ideo proprie de singulis partibus prsedicatur, 
totum vcro integrale non est in qualibet parte, neque secundum 



i3o 

' totam essentiam neque totam virtutem et ideo nullo modo de 

singulis partibus prsedicatur, sed aliquo modo.... de omnibus 
simul, ut si dicamus, quod paries, tectum, et fundamentum sunt 
domus. 

Javellus stipra III lib, de Anima, III. 6 : Si anima intellectiua est 
tota in toto et tota in qualibet parte. 

The 5th Satire of Marston's Scourge of Villainy is headed Totum in 
ioto. 

A. Fraunce's Victoria, IV. 8. lo : Nunc non ero totus in toto, et 
totus in qualibet parte. 

Sylvester, Du Bartas (1608) p. 173 : whether that the Soule.. Be all 
in all, or all in euery part. 
1488 getius suhalfernum.... suhijci superiorihus S- pradicari de inferiorihus. 

Brochard, Lexicon philosoph. : subalterna genera : genera quorum 
unum ab altero continetur, vel quorum unum alteri genus est, 
alterum subjacet. 

Hegendorffinus, Dragmata 12 : Secatur.... genus in generalissi- 
mum.... quod scilicet supra se no« habet aliquod genus.... ut 
substawtia. Genus subalternum quod & generis & speciei, diuerso 
respectu, naturam induit, ut corpus ; ih. 17 : Quaecunq«<j de supe- 
riore dicuwtur, de inferiore dicaKtur necessum est, ut si animal 
sensibile est, ergo & homo sensibilis sit oportet. 

Seton, Dial. : Subaltemum genus est quod potest esse species, 
vt virtus. 
1441 coelum quiescere S- terram moveri. 

A reference to the Copernican theory (published 1543). 

Cp. Chapman's Bussy d'Amhois, V. i : Author of prodigies, Now 
is it true earth moves and heaven stands still ? 

Sylvester, Du Bartas (1608) p. 99 includes among « preposterous 
wits » : Those Ciarks that think (think how absurd a iest) That 
neither Heav'ns nor Stars do turn at all, Nor dance about this 
great round Earthly Ball ; But th' Earth it self, this massie Globe 
of oui s, Turns round-about once euery twice-twelue howrs. 
144iS vox ad placitum quajingentis arhitrium sequitur» 

Tataretus, In Summulas P. Hispani : Vox significativa ad placitum 
est illa quae ad voluntatem primi instituentis aliquid significat ; 
ut homo, hominem, equus, equum. Ad placitum ponitur ad dif- 
ferentiam vocis significantis naturaliter. 

1446 scorpionem.... virginem.... Capricornum. Cp. a similar play on the 

names of the Signs in Hairs Virgidemiarum, Sat. VIII. 29 etc. : 
The feete tooke vp the Fish with teeth of gold : But who with 
Scorpio lodged, may not be told... If chance it come to wanton 
Capricorne And so into the Rams disgraceful horne Then learne 
thou of the vgly Scorpion To hate her for her fowle abusion. 

Textor, Officina (Ven. iS^i) Pars II, 3o6 : quae corporis partes uni- 
cuique signo zodiaci tribuuntur : .. scorpioni, genitalia. 

Cp. Bullen's Middleton, IV, 33o. Cp. 463 w. 

1447 Capricornum. The word had a bad sense, apparently sometimes — 

lecher, sometimes = cuckold. 
Chapman, May Day, IV. i : what lecherous Capricorn reigns this 
unhappy daj^ ? 



1 



I 



l3i 

Returnfrom Purnassus, IV. 2 : Great Capricornus of thy head take 
keep, Good Virgo watch while that thy worship sleep. 

1440 genusgeneralissimum^gevi\issyi^xem\xm,oxremoi\ssimviva.,oneoith.e 
ten Predicaments. Kaulich, Entw. der schoL Phil. 23o quotes Joh. 
Scotus : «genus generalissimum ultra quod nuUus intellectus 
possit ascendere, quod a Graecis dicitur ouaia,anobis essentia»; 
and p. 81 : « per generalem omnium essentiam primo, deinceps 
per genera generalissima, deinde per genera generaliora, inde 
per species specialiores usque ad species specialissimas ». 
Jo. Seton, Dialectica : Generalissimum est genus capacissimum quod 
nunquam queat esse species. Cp. 1438 n. 

1450-145S quarum... prcestans. See the Textual Note, p. 92. 

1453 non ente. Cp. ii23 n. 

1454 transcendens. Cp. 3i3w. 

1455 Est hocaliquid.... tamen in hoc aliquo non insunt omnia. 

Cic. de Sen. III. 8. : est istuc quidem.... aliquid, sed nequaquam 

in isto sunt omnia. Cp. Cic. Tusc, III. 52. 

For the introduction into the phrase of hoc aliquid, see 6i3, 614 «. 

In A. Fraunce's Victoria^ I. 2. Fortuniua says : « Est hoc aliquid 

quod dicis, sed non sunt in eo omnia » (possibly borrowed from 

Pedantius). 

1458 os sublime dabo calumque viderejuheho et erectos ad sydera iollere vultus. 

A variation on Ov. Met, I. 85. 
1465 comptula S- calamistrata. Cp. i5i4. 

Burton, Anat. 3. 2. 4. i : Tis the common humour of all Sutors to 
be.... neat, comb'd and currd, with powdred hairs, compius S- 
calimistratus. 
G. Harvey, Rheior, Pii (of Eloquence) : Mitto auream comam & 
calamistratos capillos. 
1467 Pantqfles. See Introd. p. xli n. 
1460 speculum Tuscanismi... in hoc vultu Itali. 

See Introduction pp. xxxxix, xlvi, xlix, n 3. 
1470 voces amplificativa, 

See Cic. ad Heren. II. 3o. 
1481 tibi satisfaciam semper, in quo mihi ip$i tamen nun^uam satisfacio. 

Cic. Ep. ad Fam. I. i. (first sentence) : ceteris satisfacio omnibus, 
mihi ipse nunquam satisfacio. 
1484 Ciceroniauissimum. See Introd. p. xxxv. 

Harvey, Rhetor, Bii : Ciceronianissime. Parcite mihi, 6 egregij 

Ciceroniani, si non debeam eo gradu uti comparationis. 
Boswell called Malone « Johnsonianissimus », an epithet which 
Birkbeck Hill transferred to Jowett. See B. Hill's BoswelVs Life^ 
Dedication, and I. 7. n 2. 
140^ Capricorni. See 1447 n. 

1403 medullitus. Jos. Lang's Adagia (iSge) p. 109 : medullitus amare. 

1 404 formalitates. . . materiati. 

Brochard, Lexicon philosoph. : formaliter ; ratione formae ; materia- 

liter, ratione rei subjectse. 
1406 Modalibus. 

Hegendorfiinus, Dragmaia, 11 : Propositio modalis est quaefit vel 

per possibile, impossibile, contingens, verum &c. 



I32 

ISOft DialecUcorum pugnis. 

Cic. de Fin. II. 6 : Rhetoricam palmag, dialecticam pugno similem 
esse dicebat Zeno. 
1 505 Cimmerijs ienehris. 

Lily's Monita pedagogica (in the Introduction &c) have the lines : Nunc 
te Virgilius, nunc ipse Terentius optat, Nunc simul amplecti te 
Ciceronis opus. Quos qui non didicit, nil praeter somnia vidit : 
Certat et in tenebris vivere Cimmerijs. 
1511 Non tili videtur Sol hipedalis? 

Cic. de Fin. I. 6. 20 : Sol Democrito magnus videtur, quippe homini 
erudito in geometriaque perfecto : huic bipedalis fortasse. 

Cp. Cic. Acad. II. 26. 82 and Reid's note. 

Cp. Fulke, Meteors (1602, p. 8 versd) : The least starre that is seene 
in the firmament is greater then all the earth. Here will steppe 
forth some merry fellow which of his conscience thinketh them 
not to be aboue three yards about and say it is a loud lie. 

1514 calamistrata. Cp. 1465 n. 
tractas. . . . illotis manihus. 

Plaut. P(»n. I. 2. io3 : Ut tu quidem huius oculos illotis manibus 
tractes.. ? 

1515 Duncico ac Dorhellico = « after the style of Duns and Dorbell». 

J. Foxe, Acts and Monuments (ed. Townsend, i856), V. p. 416 writes of 
Robert Barnes : « after he came from the university of Louvain..., 
then did he read openly.... Paurs Epistles, and put by Duns and 
Dorbel». M^ Mullinger, Hist. ofthe Univ. of Camhridge, I. 566, after 
quoting the above, adds that Nicolas de Oibellis or Dorbellus 
(d. 1455) was one of the best of the numerous commentators on 
Petrus Hispanus (i.e. Pope John xxi) whose Summula Logicales 
reigned supreme in the schools. Petrus Hispanus enunciated the 
theory which Duns Scotus developed, « Dyalectica est ars 
artium, scientia scientiarum ». Cp. 469 n. 
fcenum.... amhrosia. 

Cic. de Oraf. II. lvii, 233, 2^4 ; Docebo sus, ut aiunt, oratorem eum, 
quem, quum Catulus nuper SindisseU fenum alios aiebat esse oportere 
(i.e. they were mere beasts in comparison). Tum ille : locabatur, 
inquit, Catulus, praesertim quum ita dicat ipse ut ambrosia alen- 
dus esse videalur. 

1517 Neoptolemo. Cic. De Or. II. xxxvii, i56 : sic decrevi philosophari 
potius, ut Neoptolemus apud Ennium, paucis. Cp. Tusc. II. i. i. 

1519 hrutitatis. Cp. 2296 n. 

1531 meteora &> imperfecte mixta qim conflantnr tx vaporihus. 

Seton, Dialectica, Diiij : De imperfecte mistis. Meteoron est corpus 
compositum imperfectum ex vapore vel exhalatione effectum, in 
aere vel terra apparere solitum vt grando, draco volans. 
W. 'FnVkQ^Meteors, 1602, p. i verso : [Meteors] are called vnperfectly 
mixed, because they are very soone chaunged into another 
thing, and resolued into their proper elements of which they 
doe most consist.... as snow into water, cloudes into waters &c. 

15^4 distingue de aliquo termino. Cp. 535 n. 

15^7 continuato dicendi genere. 



i33 

Cp. Cic. De Orat. III. xxxvii. 149 : est quidam ornatus verborumqui 

ex singulis verbis est : alius qui ex continuatis coniunctisque con- 

stat. 
Graviter &> iniquo animo maledida tua paterer, 
Sallust's fspurious) In M. Tidlium Invediva opens : « Graviter.... 

paterer, M. TuUi, si te scirem ». Quoted by Quint. IV. i. 68. 
158.*^ scopa dissolutcB. Literally « brooms falling to pieces » and so « worth- 

less». Cp. C\c. adAtt. VII. 
1538 ad rem S» rhombum. 

Seybold, Viridarium, Niirnberg 1677, p. 847 gives the proverb : 

Nihil ad rhombum, Es reimt sich eben wie eine Faust auf ein 

Aug. 
Faber, Thesaurus, ed. 1749, says under «rhombus» : Vulgo nescio 

qua auctoritate ita vocatur, eine garnwinde, iveiffe, spulrad ; narji et 

pro utensili illo usurpatur. Prov. nihil ad rhombum, es dient nicht 

zur sache. 
1541 cedendo vincere. Ov. A. A. II. 197 : cede repugnanti : cedendo vic- 

tor abibis. 
1553 sicco pede pratereo. 

Cp. Erasmus (quoted in R. Potts' Aphorisms) : Some while they 

hasten (avtTTTot; TToatv) with unwet feet, as they say, to leam 

things, neglect the care of language and words, andunfortunately, 

pretending to have found a shorter way, go the longest way 

about. 
Fulke's Heskins' Parl. 359(1579) : Maister Heskins skippeth ouer 

with a drye foote that Ambrose saith.... he shall not die (New 

Engl Did.J. 
Lodge, Rosalind (ed. Catjsells) p. 67 : if they pass over your com- 

T^\2i.mis sicco pede... 
1550 subalfernatim, non coniradidorie. 

Cp. Hegendorffinus, Dragmata, 17 : Diversorum generum & non 

subalteinatim collocatorum. 
Dromodotus means that rhetoric is a branch of natural philosophy. 
cum nullum violentum sit perpduum. 
Walter, Gnomologia, has the proverb « Violentum non est diuturnum, 

x6 ^taiov o'Xt)^po'viov (sic) » which he ascribes to Philo on the autho- 

rity of Melancthon. He refers also to Arist. Pol. V. 11. 
Cp. Shakspeare, Lucr. 894 : Thy violent vanities can never last. 
1557 taxare. The word occurs in thelast line of Mantuan's first Eclogue : 

lam ne forte gravi multa taxemur, eundum est. 
1559 in tertiam regionem aeris. 

W. Fulke, Meteors (1602), p. 5 verso : the aire is devided into three 

regions, the highest, the middle and the lowest. 
Sylvester, Du Bartas (i6o8\ p 37 : Th'Aire.. Is not throughout all 

one : our elder Sages Haue fitly parted it into three Stages. 
1563 literis regijs mandatorijs. See Introd. p. xlvii. 
1568 ignem qui... nihil est aliud quam aer injlammatus. 

H. C. Agrippa, Of occult Philosophy, I. 3. p. 6 : Aire being kindled, 

passeth into Fire. 
Milton, P. L. IX, 634 • vapour..kindled through agitation to aflame. 



V 



i34 

lfi7^ ludis tne miris miserisque modis. 

Ter. Hec. I. 2. 104 : miris modis odisse coepit Sostratam. 
Plaut. Aul IV. 4. 3 : ego.. te.. miseris iam accipiam modis. 
1577 in quo acquiescere Possis, tanquam in opportuno aliquo Diversorio. 

Cic. de Orat. II. 57. 284 : requiescam in Caesaris sermone quasi in 
aliquo peropportuno deversorio. 
1S8% Quoirquc tandem.. dbutere patientia nostra. Cic. in Cat. I, ad in. 
1586 multos modios salis comederem. Cp. Cic. de Amic. XIX. 67. 
1589 delicia generis humani. Suet. Titus, I. 
1500 ipsa.... Suada medulla. 

Cic. deSenect. XIV. 5o, etc. A favorite phrase with G. Harvey. See 
Introd. p. XXXV. 
1504 Lydijs oculis ; a play on Lydia's name and perhaps on the phrase 

« Lydius lapis ». Cp. 2 141. 
1596 Solem e mundo tolleret^ qui toUeret e vita Pedantium. 

Cic. de Amic. XIII. 47 : Solem enim e mundo toUere videntur ii, qui 
amicitiam e vita tollunt. 
1500 vita perda. Apparently an etymology of vipera. Sir T. Browne, 
Vulgar ErrorSy III. 16. {q. v.) gives another» — « vipera quasi vi 
pariat ». 
1600 montes monstrosi mali.... in me ardentes jacis. 

Cp. Plaut. Merc. III, 4. 32 : Montes.... mali in me ardentes.... jacis. 
1605 maledictis onerem. Cp. Plaut. Pseud. I. 3 : onera hunc maledictis. 
1607 Lunaticum : nam tu es Luna ad eum. 

Cp. Return from Parnassus, II. 3 : Amor. She is my Moon» I her 
Endymion. Acad. No... she may be thy Luna and thou her lunatic. 
1615 confortativum cS» restaurativum, 

Cp. Secretum Secretorum (E. E. T. S) : Good wine « conlortat stoma- 

chum ». 
Lodge, Rosalind (ed. Cassells) p. 18 : Avicen... forgot... to say that 
gold was the most precious restorative... of the mind. 
1688 tinis est prastantior ijs qua sunt ad Hnem. 

Scotus, in Phys. Arist. (1617) p. 2o5 ; Ex hoc sumitur quod finis est 

nobilior his quae sunt ad finem. 
A. Fraunce, Lawiers Logike, i588, p. 26 : the end is more to be desir- 

ed than those things that bee referred to the end. 
Sowernam, Ester hath hang*d Haman, 1617 : Wbmen were the last 
worke, and therefore the best, For what was the end, excelleth 
the rest. 
1640 in quantum. Cp. Schiitz, Thomas-Lexicon : inquantum, in wie fern, in 

wie weit. 
1648 namlevius quidvento?mulier. quidmuUerePnihil. 

Cp. Returnfrom Parnassus v. i. 1416 : True it is that Virgil saithe 
Quid pluma levius ? Flamen. Quid flamine ? ventus : Quid vento ? 
mulier : quid muliere ? nihil. 
Notes &> Queries, 3rd Ser. X. 140 gives £rom Harl. MSS. 3362 fol. 47 
(i5*^ century) what is apparently an older form of the distich : 
Vento quid levius ? fulgur : quid fulgure ? flamma. Flamma quid ? 
muHer : quid muliere ? nihil. 
See Skeat on Chaucer, Cant. Tales B. 2297. 



i35 

Martini, Amore Scolastico, iSyo, puts into the mouth of a Pedant : Nam 
quid leuius fumo ? flamen : quid flamine ? ventus : quid vento ? 
mulier : quid muliere ? scholaris. 
IQSfi non sum rotu7tdus sed quadratus. 

Pedantius was no doubt represented as a tall gaunt man, like 
Gabriel Harvey. See Introd. pp. xli, xliii. 
11155-1657 si.... hoc corpus meum in Phalaridis tauro.... torreretur.... dicerem... 
Quam suave est hoc ! 
Cic. Tusc. II. 7. 17 : Affirmat Epicurus quodam loco, si uratur sa- 
piens, si crucietur (exspectas fortasse dum dicat, patietur, per- 
feret, non succumbet : magna mehercule laus :.. sed Epicuro.. 
non est hoc satis :) in Phalaridis tauro si erit, dicet : Quam suave 
est hoc ! quam hoc non curo ! 
1059 grave volahit in altum. Cp. 1122 n. 
1664 efficere quidlihet ex quolihet secundum Anaxagora sententiam. 

These words seem to rest on a misunderstanding of Aristotle's 
account of the doctrine of Anaxagoras given in Phys. I. iv., and 
especially of the following sentence : Ato cpaai Ttav ev Travxl 
[j.£[At^6at Stdxt Trav ex TcavToc etopwv Ytvo'[jLevov, 
Nizolius, Anti-harharus p. i3, attacks Anaxagorasin somewhat dif- 
ferent terms : exurget.. aliquis Anaxagorae illius ter stulti secta- 
tor qui.. affirmet nivem esse nigram et ea omnia quae memoravi 
contrarii^ qualitatibus esse praedita. 
1668 corporis cS» animi S^foriuna hona. The «tripartita ratio bonorum ». 

See Reiil's note on Cic. Acad. I. v. 19. 
1674 Deorum sunt omnia ; sapientes (qualis hic est) amici sunt deorum, S* amic- 
orum omnia sunt coinmunia. Ergo hujus sunt omnia. 
Erasmus, Adagia, ed. 1629, p. 42, under « Amicorum omnia com- 
munia » writes : Kx hoc prouerbio Socrates coUigebat omnia 
bonorum esse virorum non secus quam deorum. Deorum inquit 
sunt omnia. 
The argument should apparently be attributed not to Socrates, 
bat to Diogenes the Cynic. Cp. Diogenes Laertius, vi. 37 : 
(TuveXoyt^eTo (sc. AtoYsvT)*;) 8e xat ouxto^* TtJov Gewv e<jxt iravxa' cptXot 
Se ot (Tocpot xoT; BeoTi;' xotva Ss xot xdiv cptXioV Travx' ap' eaxt xuiv 
ffocpoiv. 
I am indebted for this note to Prof. Mayor and D'^ Adam of Cam- 
bridge and Prof. Bensly of Adelaide. The first writes : « See 
further Bernays, Lucian und die Kyniker pp. 33-95 ; Clem. Al. (Pot- 
ter) p. 94 ; Crates, Ep. 26. § 72 ; Diogen. Ep. 10. § 2 ; Plutarch, 
Non posse suaviter vivi. c. 22. § 4. p. 1102 f. 
It is hardly necessary to illustrate the commonplaces which form 

the premises of the argument. 
The proverb xotva xa xwv cpiXtov is common in Plato, and in its Latin 
form is found in Cic. de Off. 1. 16 ; Ter. Ad. V. 3. 17. Cp. Sen. de 
Prov. I : inter bonos viros ac Deum amicitia est ; de Ben. VII. iv : 
omnia deorum sunt... omnia... sapientis sunt ; ih. VII. vii : omnia 
quidem deorum esse. 
1677 Te vero mentis inopem qua ohlatum hoc respuis aurum. 

Lily's Introduction &c (1542) quotes the line, Quis nisi mentis inops 



i36 

oblatum respuat aurum ? It is also quoted (with respuit ior respuai) 
bj^ Lodge, Rosalind, (ed. Cassells) p. 24. 
1079 virgiila divina suppeditasset, by means of a divining rod. Cic. Off. I 44. 

i58. Aphrase of G. Harvey's. See Introd. p. xxxv. 
1684 laus proprio sordet in ore. 

Walter, Gnomologia : propria laus sordet ; Binder, N° 2678. 

Martini, Amore scolastico (iSyo) p. 34 : Ped. se bene laus in ore pro- 
prio sordescit. 

Cp. the i5th century Manuale Scholarium (Zarncke, Die Deuischen 
Universitdten, I. p. 23.) : Cernisne quam speciosa laus ista sit 
quae proprio fluxit ex ore? 
1688 sttiltorum plena sunt omnia. 

Cic. Ep. Fam. IX. 22. 4, Quoted by Spenser in lines addressed to 
Harvey 5 Oct. 1579 (Two other... Letttrs) : Nec tu pace tua, nostri 
Cato maxime saecli, Nomen honorati sacrum mereare poetae, 
Quantamvis [sic] illustre canas et nobile carmen Ni stHltirevQlis^ 
sic S[t]ultorum omnia plena. 

Quoted by Marston, Malcontent, v. 2. 141, and used by him as the 
motto of Satire X in the Scoua^i^e of Villainy. 

Quoted in Lily's Introduction &c, 
1691 dies me deficeret. 

Cp. Cic. in Verr. II. 2. 21 : me dies, vox, latera deficiant si... 
1697 Hei ! nonne, nonne, no. 

Anders, Shahespeare' s Books, p. 190 : «The burden <.f.hey nonny nonny^^ 
etc. (Much Ado II. 3. 71 : Hamlet IV. 5. i65 ; As you like itV. 3. 18 : 
cp. Lear III. 4. io3) is met with in older songs ; e. g. in Chettle's 
Old Grissill is a song, the first, with such a burden : also in The 
Two Noble Kinsmen (III. 4) and elsewhere. Coverdale refers to 
this burden (see Clar. Prcss. ed. oiAsyou like it p. 160). Cp. Anglia, 
XII, 236 ». 
1704 librum postulabit eadem qua natus est hora. 

Cp. Plaut. Truc. II, 6, 25 : ubi natus't machaeram... poscebat. 
1 708 principium materiale = materia, (Schiitz, Thomas-Lexicon). 
1713 morbum ictericum qui.. facit manducare carbones. A symptom of the 
disease chlorosis. See New Engl. Dict., « Chalk» sb. 2. 

Schreger, Studiosus jovialis (1773) p. 235 : si atra bili infectatur os ven- 
triculi, carbones, coctos lateres & id genus cupit. 

Sylvrster, Du Bartas (1608) p. 482 : As Childe-great Women, or 
green Maids (that miss Their Terms appointed for their flou- 
rishes) Pine at a Princely feast, preferring far, Red Herrings, 
Rashers, and isom) sops in Tar ; Yea, coals, and clowts, sticks, 
stalks and durt, before Quail, Pheasant, Partridge. 
17»l nervos, cartilagines <§» musculos artis. 

Cic de Orat. III. 27 : oratio neque nervos neque aculeos oratorios.. 
habet. 

Harvey, Ciceronianus 36 (to Ramus) : Tu Ciceroniano.... ipsum pul- 
chritudinis colorem.... ossa neruos ac lacertorum toros.... imper- 
tiisti. 

Du Bellay, Defense, II. ch. 2 : en ceux cy [des auteurs Fran^ois] on 
ne s^auroit prendre que bien peu, comme la peau et la couleur : 
en ceux-la on peult prendre la chair, les os, les nerfs & le sang. 



i37 

17»» humorem cyisiallinum eloquentia in oculo animi. 

Diins Scotus, in Phys. Arist. Quas. 73. b. fannotatio Patris Arretini) : 

in pupilla oculi ubi humor crystallinus est. 
E. Charles, R. Bacon, p. 271 fof Bacon) : Comme Alhazen il attribue 
au cristallin le role principal dans la vision, et ajoute que c'est 
la que se forment les images. 
Cp. Sir T. Browne, Christian Morals III, i5 : Behold thyself by in- 
ward opticks and the crystalline of thy soul. 
1725 nasuvi habei Persicum (sc. « aduncum »). 

Plutarch, Proscepta ger. reip. XXVIII. adf, : nepaat 8', oxi ypuTrof; tjv 
6 K5po;, £Tt xal vuv epwat xoiv ypuTrwv, xai xaXXtJxouf; uTroXaiJiPavouatv. 
Quoted in Latin by Gilbertus Cognatus in his Appendix to Eras- 
mus' Adagia, CCCLXX. 
Cp. Lodge, Defence of Plays (Shaks. Soc. p. i5) : al lame men are 
not Vulcans nor hook-nosed men Ciceroes. 
1731-1732 agens intellectus.... patiens, 

Intellectus agens, a scholastic phrase, used in contradistinction to 
intellectuspossibiHs, = Aristotle'svou(; TtotTjTtxo'^; and vou; ouva|i.et 
(Schiitz). 
Cp. S. Thom. Aq. S. Th. III. Supp. 58. i : dicendum quod mas est 

agens in generatione, sed foemina est patiens. 
Donne, Love^s Deity : [Love's] office was indulgently to fit actives to 
passives. Correspondency only his subject was : it cannot be 
Love, till I love her who loves me. 
1732 qui.... fuii in sensu^... veniat in intellectum. 

A referenre to a philosophical maxim quoted by Gassendi to Des- 
cartes in the form cc Quicquid est in intellectu, praeesse debere in 
sensu ». See Mr. J. B. Wainewright, Notes and Qu. lot^Ser. I. 
p. 297. 
1739 regius Consiliarius» 

Harvey dedicates part of his Lachryma Musarum to Mildmay... 
cc Consiliarium Regium », i.e. a member of the Queen's Privy 
Council. 
1744 te non stultam vt sape, non improbam vt semper, sed dementem ^ insanam. 
Cic. Parad. 27 : Ego vero te non stultum ut saepe, non improbum ut 
semper, sed dementem insanire.. 
1748 cane pejus S' angue. Hor. Ep. I. 17. 3o. 
1751 Haheas, vakas, vivas cum.... nebulone. 

Ter. And. V. 3. 18 ; Immo habeat, valeat, vivat cum illa ; Ad. IV. 

4. 14 : valeas, habeas illam quse placet. 
Plaut. Amf^hit. III. 2. 47 : valeas, tibi habeas res tuas, reddas meas. 

1757 ex diameiro oppositum, Cp. io63. 
Given in Jos. Lang's Adagia (1596). 

1758 m Physicis intermundijs. 

Brochard, Lexicon Philosoph. : intermundia : spatia quae inter plures 
mundos Epicurus excogitabat. 
1703 novitins : a ccfreshman»? Cp. 2602. 
1783 Canipos, vhi Trojafuii. Verg. Aen. III. 11. 

1785 Metuo taheni. Crobolus was no doubt represented as fat and well- 
liking. 



i38 

1780 amane advesperum usque. 

Plaut. Amphit I. i. 97 : usque a mane ad vesperum. 
1792 honorijicc salutanda. Query, wiih arms outstretched ? Cp. descrip- 

tions of a polite greeting, 1. 41 expansis manibus, ii56 pleno cum com- 

plexu hrachiorum. There may be a further allusion to the salutation 

paid by Roman Catholics to a crucifix. 
1799 novos. C has « novas », which I ought to have adopted. 
1807 superatus hostis est, (S- tua vicit Comoedia. 

Plaut. Trin. III. 2. 80 : Facile palmam habes ! hic victus. Vicittua 

comoedia. 
1815 convocaho.. Senatum consiliorum meorum. 

Plaut. Epid. I. 2. 56 : lam senatum convocaboin corde consiliarium. 

Mostell III. 7. i58 : Dum mihi senatum consilii in cor convoco. 

Mil. Glor. II. 2. 42 : Dum ego mihi consilia in animum convoco. 
1820 aperite. Pogglostus probably gives Crobolus a knock on thehead. 
1832 colli-frangilulum (gibbet). Formed like denti-frangibula (fists), nuci- 

frangihuJa (teeth) in Plaut. Bacch. IV. 2. 14, 16. 

1835 Crucem minitaris ? Sepulchrum hoc Majorum meorum. 

Cp. Plaut. Mil. Gl. II. 4. 19 : Noli minitari : scio crucem futuram 
mihi sepulcrum : Ibi mei maiores sunt siti. 

1836 Suspendium mihi compendium. 

Buchler;, Thesaurus, Colon., 161 3, p. 240 has a proverb of similar 
form « Dispendium propter compendium. » 
1838 Exuas istam muUehrem mentem, <S' aliquod Herculeum aggrediamur faci- 
nus. An allusion to Hercules' wearing woman's clothes when 
serving Omphale. 

1848 vini (quodest cos Fortitudinis). 

Cic. Acad. II. 44. i35 : iracundiam fortitudinis quasi cotem esse 
dicebant. 

1849 mandibulas.... exerceamus.. ne rubigo eas inficiat. For rubigo =the mat- 

ter that comes on the teeth, cp. Ov. Met. II, 776 ; VIII. 802 : 
scabrae rubigine fauces ; A. A. l. 5i5. 
Gnapheus, Acolastus, 365 : scabri rubigine dentes. 

1859 mea.. nobilitas. Cp. 243 n. 

1 860 in lectulo expirare. 

Cic. de Fin. II. 3o. 97 : philosophi in suis lectulis plerumque 

moriuntur. 
1904 ambulando, ex quo magis erimus Peripatetici. 

Cp. Greene, Friar Bacon (Dyce p. 173) : I will watch and walk up 

and down and be a peripatetian and a philosopher of Aristotle's 

stamp. 
1912 quoad discretam quantitatem... quoad continuam. 

Schiitz, Thomas-Lexicon : Quantitas continua, diejenige Grosse 

welche ein zusammenhangendes, in Teile wohl zerlegbares aber 

nicht zerlegtes Ganze bildet : quantitas discreta, diejenige 

welche aus fiir sich abgesonderten Teilen besteht. 
Seton, Dialectica : Quantitas discreta est quae discretas & minime 

continuas habet partes, vt numerus.... Quantitatum alia continua, 

alia discreta. Hoc est magnitudo & multitudo. 
T. Campion, Observ. in the art of English Poesy, ad in. : Number is 



i39 

discrefa quaniUas, so that when we speake simply of number, we 
intend only the disseuer'd quantity. 
1919 cognoscere esi scire rem per causas. 

Nizolius, Anii-harharus, 322 : ipsum scire definiunt hoc modo, scire 
est cognoscere per causam. 
19$dO causce suni quatuor.... venii quatuor... quaiuor primis Qualitatihus..., 
quaiuor elementis. 
Cp. H. C. Agrippa, Of occult philosophy, II. 7. p. 184 : There are four 
Elements.... viz. Fire, Aire, Water and Earth :... There are four 
first qualities.... viz. Cold, Heat, Driness and Moystness :.... 
also the wind is divided into Eastern, Western, Northern and 
Sonthern. 
Sylvester, Du Bartas (1608) p. 42 : the fower winds, that with 
diuers blast, From the fower corners of the World doo haste ; 
In their effects I finde fower Temperaments, Foure Times, foure 
Ages, and foure Elements. 
1931 privatio causa.... esiper Accidens etc. 

Schiitz, /. c, (.ccausa per se ihre Wirkung durch sich selbst, kraft 

ihrer eigenen auf die Wirkung hingerichteten Thatigkeit hervor- 

bringt, causa per accidens aber nicht durch sich selbst, sondern 

durch etwas Anderes... » 

Seton, Dialectica : Priuatio est absentia rei naturalis & per se 

reijcitur a praedicamento (priuatio enim rei, res non est). 
lavellus super 8 lih. Arist. de Physico, Lib. I, quaestio 3o : si priuatio 
est principium per accidens & nuUo modo per se. 
1934 constitutiva causcB. 

E. Forset, A Defence, 5o : any constitutive causes. 
1937 fluere phrasihus. 

Nixon, Black Year, 1606 (quoted in Bullen's Marston, I. xxxvii) : 
many write that flow with phrases and yet are barren in sub- 
stance. 
1939 intus et in cute. Cp. 764 n. 

cum.... subsistentijs cS» inhcsrenttjs. 

S. Thom. Aq. Sum. Th. I. 29. 2 c : secundum.... quod (substantia) 
per se exsistit, et non in alio, vocatur subsistentia. 
1 944 quod efficii iale, illud ipsum est magis iale. 

E. Sowernam, Ester haih hang'd Haman, 1617 : that Axiome in 
Philosophy, Quicquid efficit tale, illud est magis iale, That which 
giueth quality to a thing, doth more abound in that quality ; as 
fire which heateth, is it selfe more hot. 
Schreger, Siudwsusjovialis, has among « Axiomata philosophica » : 
Causa est nobilior & perfectior suo effectu. 
1949 humor dominans in corpore. 

See Skeat on Chaucer, Cant. Tales, F. 352. 
196$e congregavi.... disgregavi. See io32 n. disgregat visum. 
1963 quid es tuf.... num corpus.... ? 

Cic. Somn. Scip. : nec enim is quem forma ista declarat, sed mens 
cujusque, is est quisque. 
1966 hoc animal gradiens, hipes, impiume. 

The Platonic definition of Man : ^aiov aTrxEpov Stuouv TcXaxuiovuj^ov 

X.T.X, 



140 

Boethius,^^ Cois.V. 4. quotes the definition : Homoestanimalbipes 

rationak. 
A. Fraunce, Lawiers Logike, i588, p. 64 vevso : Homo est animal 
bipes, implume, quod erectum ingreditur, quoth Plato. 
1969 cum omni potentia S* entelechia ejus. 

Liddell & Scott, Greek Lex. : hxeXiytioLj the ahsoluteness, actuality, 
actual heing of a thing as opposed to simple capahility or potentiality 
(Suva^jLti;, potentia) : Aristotle.... calls the soul the IvxcXe^^eia of the 
body,that by which it actually is,though it had aSuvafxti; or capac- 
ity of existing before. 
Cp. Cic. Tusc. I. 10. 22. 
1976 anima non movetur localiter. 

Scaliger, de Suht. cccvii. i3 : Aristoteles.... in Physicis ausculatio- 
nibus demonstravit : Omne quod mouetur, in loco esse : Animam 
non esse in loco. 
S. Thom. Aq. 5. Th. I. 53. i : necesse est dicere animam beatam 

localiter moveri. 
Donne, Song : let belief Of mutual love This wonder to the vulgar 
prove, Our bodies, not we move. 
1986 si Apollo conscripsissetCommeiitarios... non potuisset hoc dictum... enodare 
aliter quam ego. 
Cp. Harvey, Rheior Kiii : lovem sic, aiunt philosophi, si Graece 
loquatur, loquuturum ut Plato : quid elogium excogitari potuit 
magnificentius ? 
Varro said the Muses would have spoken like Plautus, a saying 
transferred by Meres to Shakespeare. 
1988, 1989 hreviter... large. 
Seton, Dialectica H 

Idem specie ( Stricte 

dupliciter dicitur ( Large 
1996 ex... Florihus Poetarum. 

Many anthologies were called Flores Poetarum. One was Illustrium 
Poetarum Flores per Octauianum Mirandulam.... Lugduni, i566, 8<>. 
The Flores Poetarum appears in the copperplate of i63i among 
Pedantius' books. 
— G. Harvey, 3^^ letter : his good old Flores Poetarum. 
dOOO ihi incipit Ratiocinatio, vhi desinit declinatio. Apparently a parody of 
c<ibi incipit fides ubi desinit ratio ». 
Cp. John of Salisbury, Policrat. VII. 7 : vt.. sacramentis vbi ratio 
deficit, adhibeatur fides. 
$S006 Ferte opem populares, suhvenite, &c. 

Cp. Ter. Ad. II. i. i : Obsecro, populares, ferte misero atque inno- 
centi auxilium : Subuenite inopi. 
2007 Qua in repuhlica vivimus ? 

Cic. in Cat. 1. 9 : quam rempublicam habemus ? in qua urbe vivimus ? 
S008 Ciijus hom nisfides imploranda ? 

Cic. pro Quinct. 94. 
2014 Facinus indignum. 

Ter. Ad. III. 4. i ; IV. 5. 35. Cp. Ad. II. i. 19 ; And. I. i. 118 ; Eun. 

I. I. 25. 



I 



141 

ftOlS Ante obitum nemo. 

Ovid, Met. III. i35 : ultima semper Expectanda dies homini est, 

dicique beatus Ante obitum nemo, supremaque funera debet. 
The stoiy of Solon & Croesus is told originally in Herod. I. 86. 
R. Brathwaite, Natures Emhassie p. 17, writes of Croesus : he cried 
forth : O Solon, Solon vera sunt qua dixisti neminem ante ohitum 
foelicem. 
S020 ut haherem cum Regihus longas manus. 

Ov. Her. XVII. 166 : An nescis longas rcgibus esse nianus ? 
Cp. Greene, Selimus, 2240 : Know'st thou not, Solyma, kings have 
long hands ? 
90!iSl reperirem &> raperem, ruerem, prosternerem. 

Cp. Ter. Ad. IIL 2. 21 : ruerem, agerem, raperem, tunderem et 
prosternerem. 
9026 nemo reipuhlica inimicus qui non idem mihi hellum indixerit. 

Cic. Philippic II opens : Quonam meo fato, patres conscripti, fieri 
dicam, ut nemo his annis viginti rei publicae fuerit hostis, qui 
non bellum eodem tempore mihi quoque indixerit ? 
$SOS9 ne siBvi tantopere. 

Ter. And. V. 2. 27. 
$S03$S proprio me gladio jugulat. 

Ter. Ad. V. 8. 35 : suo sibi gladio hunc iugulo. 
^03» aperire fenestram ad omnem nequitiam. 

Ter. Heaut. III. i. 72 : quantam fenestram ad nequitiam {al. nequi- 
tiem) patefeceris ! 
2043 ita sum recveatus vt mihi Deus aliquis fecisse medicinam videatur. 

Cic. ad. Fam. XIV. 7 : ita sum levatus ut mihi Deus aliquis medi- 
cinam fecisse videatur. 
2055 Arrige aures. 

Ter. And. V. 4. 3o. 
2057 par pari referes. 

Ter. Eun. III. i. 55 : par pari referto. 
2063 frigeat totus. 

Ter. Phorm. V. 9. 5 : si non totus friget. 
2065 post est occasio calva. 

Dionysius Cato, Distycha, Lib. II : Fronte capillata, post haec 
occasio calva. 
2070 Frequens hic conspectus.... hic autem locus ad agendum amplissimus. 

Cic. pro Lege Man. ad in. 
2073 Vultu tuo ventilor tanquam flahello seditionis. 

Cic. Fl XXIII. 54 : cujus lingua, quasi flabello seditionis, illatum 
est egentium concio ventilata. 

2076 per mare, per terras, per tot discrimina rerum. 

Veig. Aen. i. 204 : per varios casus, per tot discrimina rerum. 

2077 Gymnosophistis. 

Gymnosophistae, the naked philosophers of India, Plut. Alex. 64. 
G. Harvey, Musarum Lach. Giii : anteiens Persas, Chaldaeos, Gym- 

nosophistas. 
Du Bellay, Defense, I. x : pourquoy donques ont uoyage les anciens 

Grecs.. les uns aux Indes pour uoir les Gymnosophistes, 



142 

ftOVS Cataiam (qucB novus orhis diciiur ) . 

Rather, the New World was at first supposed to be eastern Asia 
or Cathay. 
aoyo comes in viafacundus. 

Publilius Syrus i Comes facundus in via pro vehiculo est (quoted 
Macrob. Sat. II. 7.) 
S084 exigunm munus cum dat tibipauper amicus, accipito placide, plene et laudare 
memento. 
Dionysius Cato, Distycha, Lib. I. 
i609ft Cum aulicarum... studia qtm. 

Cic. TusC' Disp. (opening words) : cum defensionum laboribus 
senatoriisque muneribus aut omnino aut magna ex parte essem 
aliquando liberatus, rettuli me, Brute, te hortante maxime, ad 
ea studia quae... 
;d096-S098 Tu es illa parvula piscicula (Remora mea) quce... coegisti. 

Probably suggested immediately by Corderius' Elegantiores aliquot 
;parabol(B ex Erasmi Rote, similibus in puerorum usum selectce... i533, 
where « Vitium » is thus illusirated : Quemadmodum Echineis 
siue Remora piscis perpusillus... quamvis magnam nauim velis 
ac remis incitatam, subito sistit : Ita scortulum aliquoties ada- 
matum ingentes animi, ad honesta, impetus retinet adligatque. 
Pedantius' application of this parable to Lydia is a piece of the 
author's characteristic humour. The story of the ijzvxiii^ or Re- 
mora goes back to Aristot. H. A. II. 14. 4 and Plin. Nat. H. 9. 25. 
Cp. Sylvester, Du Bartas (i6o8j p. i3i, and Greene, Selimus, 459 : 
The echineis swims against the streams. 
$S097 velis quod aiunt remisque. 

Cic. Tusc. III. II. 25 : velis, ut ita dicam, remisque. 
SIOO gutta cavat lapidem, non vi sed scepe cadendo. 

Ov. Pont. IV. 10. 5. Gutta cavat lapidem : consumitur anulus usu. 
On the form of the line given in the text, see Notes and Qu. V. 

Ser. VIII. 5i3. 
Cp. R. Greene, Songfrom Alcida (Dyce 3i8) : In time we see the.sil- 

ver drops The craggy stones make soft. 
R. Brathwaite, Shepheards Tales I {Natures Embassie, p. 195) : Conti- 
nuall drops will pierce the hardest stone. 
it 104: nunquam sera est ad bonos mores via. 

So given in Lily's Institutw &c 1542 — a variation of Seneca, Agam. 
243 : nam sera nunquam est ad bonos mores via. 
dl05 canas palinodiam. 

Macrob. Sat. VII. 5 ; Jos. Lang, Adagia, 1596, p. 5o5. 
it\00 canescas in senectute. 

Seton, Dialectica^ gives as his example of the 3rd kind of proprium 

(inseparable accident) of man : canescere in senio. 
Scio omnepulchrum.. esse difficile. 

SuaxoXa xa xaXti. Cp. Erasmus, Colloquium Proci S» Puellce : Ma. Diffi- 
cile est quod narras. Pa. Nec mirum quia pulchrum est, atque 
ob hoc ipsum tu quoque difficilis es. 
2107 nil tam difficile cst, quod non solertia vincat. 

The first line ot Carmen de Moribus in Lily's Introduction &c. Based 
no doubt on Manilius 1. 95 : Omnia conando docilis solertia vincit. 



1 



143 

Cp. Ter. Heaut. IV. 2. 8 : Nil tam difficilest quin quaerendo 
inuestigari possiet. 
»11 0-» 1 » 1 speeches of Ludio and Ped. 

Cp. Plaut. Mil. Glor. I. 58 et seq : Amant te omnes mulieres.... 
neque.... injuria Qui sis tam pulcher.... Rogitabant. «hiccine 
Achilles est», inquit, « tibi ?».... « Nae illae sunt fortunatae quse 
cum isto cubant» !.... quse me ambae obsecraverint, Ut te hodie 
quasi pompam illa praeterducerem.... obsecrant Videre ut liceat. 
Ib. IV. 6. 16, 3i (nam nuUi mortali scio obtigisse hoc nisi duobus 
Tibi et Phaoni Lesbio, tam misere ut amarentur), 49. 
»11» lolum eripi tihi efaucibus. 

Ter. Heaut. IV. 2. 6 : Crucior bolum mihi tantum ereptum tam 
desubito e faucibus. 
»115 agere gestum^ spectanie Roscio. 

Cic. de Orat. II. Sy. 233 : eorum impudentiam qui agunt in scaena 
gestum spectante Roscio. Cp. Pro Quint. XXIV. 77. 
»116 quibus ego non inferfui sohim, verum etiam prcefui. 

Cic. ad. Fam. I. 8 : qui non solum interfuit his rebus, sed etiam 
prsefuit ; I. 6 : qui omnibus negotiis non interfuit solum sed prae- 
fuit. 
»118 demonstrahant omnes digito, insusurrantes Hic est ille. 

Cic. Tusc. V. 36. io3 : insusurrantis Hic est ille Demosthenes. Ep. 
Fam. II. 10. Multum est... in his locis : Hiccine est ille qui 
urbem ? quem senatus ? nosti cetera. 
Persius, I. 28 : at pulchrum est digito monstrari et dicier Hic est. 
Pliny, Ep. IX. 23. 

Harvey, Musarum Lach. Fiii (of Sir T. Smith) : Nam quem tandem 
alium digito monstrare solebant Saepius aientes crebris ser- 
monibus, Hic est ? 
»1»0 capta sunt, tanquam pisces hamo. 

Plaut. Mercafor V. 3. 2, 3 (spurious) : Voluptas est malorum esca : 
quod ea non minus homines quam hamo capiantur pisces, 
(whence the sentence in Sententia Pueriles : Voluptate capiuntur 
Sk homines ut hamo piscis). 

^m_ Sv^etnam, Araignment of Women, i6i5, ch. II : women are calledthe 

H hooke of all euill because men are taken by them as fish is taken 

^K. with the hooke. 

^Btl»4 munusculum levidense, a gift sent to poorer friends. 

^^ Cic. ad. Fam. IX. 12 : ego hospiti... munusculum mittere volui 

levidense, crasso filo, cujusmodi ipsius solent esse munera. 

[Soranus paraphrases : « vulgare & parvi pretii ».] 

»1»9 non omnihus dormio : huic haheo, non tihi. Cp. 63 1. Mayor (on Juvenal 

I. 56) : The proverb non omnihus dormio. Cic. Ep. Fam. VII. 24 

from one Cipius in Lucil. ap. Fest. 173 M called Pararencho 

« quod simularet dormientem quo impunitius uxor eius moecha- 

retur ». Mayor quotes a similar story from Plut. Amat. 16, § 22, 23. 

The proverb was much used by G. Harvey (see Introd. p. xxxix). 

The addition of the words huic haheo non tihi fcp. Harvey's Letter- 

book p. 79. Non omnibus dormio et tibi habeo, non huic) is due 

to a foituitous collocation in Lily's Introduction : AU maner of 



144 

verbes put acquisitiuely,... wyl haue a datiue case as Non omni- 

hus dormio, I slepe not to al menne, Huic haheo non tihi, I haue it 

for this manne, and not for the. 
^13« O auretim flumen orationis 1 

Cic. Acad. II. 38. 119 : veniet flumen orationis aureum fundens 

Aristoteles. 
meUe dulcior oratio (quod de Nestore suo cecinit Homerus). 
Hom. II. I. 249 (of Nestor) : xou xal kizo YXtoaarjf; jjieXixo? yXuxiwv 

p££v au§t^. 
Harvey, Ciceronianus 4 (of Cicero) : oratio melle dulcior,ut Nestoris 

apud Homerum. 
»138 dies hic estfestus S' niveo signandus lapillo. 

Martial 9. 53 : diesque nobis signanda melioribus lapillis. 
Gnapheus, Acolastus, 461 : O dies festus niveo lapillo dignus. 
G. Harvey, Grat. Vald. IV : trophaea Ingenij statuit.... Plurima 

Banosius, niueo signanda lapillo. 
I, Walton (Life of Wotton) quotes Holinshed as saying that some 

Wottons cc merit niveo signari lapillo ». 
:iS139 Conjugati. See 920 n. 
* 1 4 1 Lydium lapidem . 

Scaliger, de Suht. CXXVIII refers his readers to Theophrastus for 

the uses of the stone. 
Erasmus (Adagia) says Lydius lapis, ccthe touchstone » (PJiny 33. 

8. 43) was applied as a compHment to an acute intellect. 
Cp. Ignoramus IV. 10 : Ign. cur jacis aquam in facies toties ? Cup. 

Hic est Lydius lapis (the test of demoniacal possession) : 

diabolus horret aquam benedictam. 
Gnapheus, Acolastus, 32o : Haec sunt tibi ceu lapis Lydius ad quem 

probe Tete explores iit qui sis noscas intime. 
The phrase is used by G. Harvey (see Introd. p. xxxv). 
«153 aurum potahile : a sovereign remedy. 
Burton, Anat. 2. 4. i. 4. 
Scaliger, de Suht. CCLXXII (addressing Cardanus) : cc Qptima, 

inquis, ratione vitae longitudini consulemus : si aurum absque 

erodente aliquo in aquam quandam vertere licuerit». lam hae 

foedae nugse sunt. 
E. Charles, Roger Bacon, p. 307 : L'auteur [Bacon] va jusqu'a indi- 

quer un electuaire des plus bizarres, ou entrait For potable. 
Cp. Sir T. Browne, Vulgar Errors, II. 5. 3. on gold as a cordial. 
»154 Caro tua remediunt est contra morsus aspidis. 

Corderius' Parahola ex Erasmi... similihus i533 state ccin aspidis ictu 

nuUum est remedium nisi ut partes contactse amputentur ». 
»157 tu es... Cornucopia mea. 

The word is humorously givento Pedantius, as it impHed cchorns » 

(cuckoldry). 
Evcry Man in his Humour, III. 3. 22. Kitely (addressing himself ) : Thou 

art a cuckold : 'Tis done, 'tis done ! Nay when such flowing 

store, Plenty itself, falls into my wife's lap, The cornucopiae will 

be mine, I know. 
Lyly, Midas I. 2 : we are batchelors and have not cornu copia, we 

want heads. 



i 



145 

But the primary reference here is to the coUection of g^rammatical 
treatises called Thesaimis Coyjtticopice of Aldus Pius Manutius 
(1496), which was a sort of grammarian's Bible. Cp. Fraunce's 
Victoria, V. 4. 18, where the pedant Onophrius describes himself 
as « Ampliator Calepini, corrector Cornucopiae ». 
$ei58 non dicam, ut PampJtilus ille Terentianus etc. 

Cp. Ter. And. IV. 2. 14. 
!ei6.S matnmi.. querelas. Cp. 83o n. 

»168 Ad corvos ! Crobole. Perhaps a pun on cc corvos » and « crow ». 
ftl70 ab equis ad asinos. Erasmus, Adagia ed. i558 p. 280. 

Cf. Acolastus ed. Bolte, io32 : Sequor. Vah, ab equis ad asinos ; and 
Palsgraves translation (iS^o) fol. Xiii : I folowe (the or I come 
after the) Propt, or alas, frome the horses to the asses. i. from 
the halle in to the kitchin, or out of the cristes blessing in to a 
warme sonne (now I am well promoted). 
»171 illum... hrutum. Cp. 2296 n. 
aiya odio... Vatiniano. CatuU. XIV. 3. 

»173 Curialis = cc Aulica », belonging to the court, courtly. Bartholomew 
Clerke calls his translation (i^yi) of Castiglione's II Cortegiano 
cc De Curiali siue Aulico », and in his epistle to the reader discusses 
the best Latin equivalent for c< courtiership » : c< Aulicalitatem 
dicere non placet & quia vox inaudita est & absona : Curiaiita- 
tem cogor appellare. Virum etiam Aulicum saepius Curialem 
appello ». The word Curialis in another sense is used by Plautus, 
Aul. I. 2. 29. and II. 2. 2. 
»176 mora trahit periculum (juxta regulam vulgarem). 

Harvey {Letterhooh p. 184) writes : cc You know ye proverb In mora 
periculum ». 
»183 Papa ! jugulasti hominem . 

Ter. Eun. III. i. 26 : papae ! jugularas hominem. 
»184 animus est in duhio. 

Ter. And.l.S.Zi '. Dum in dubiost animus. 
»185 scrupulus hic me male hahet. 

Ter. Andr. V. 4. 37 : at mi unus scrupulus etiam restat, qui me 
male habet. 
»190 silicernio. Ter. Ad. IV. 2. 48. 
»19» See Textual Note. 
»193 quicquid est hene coctum dahit. 

Plaut. Mil. G. II. 2. 53 : Quicquid est, incoctum non expromit : 
bene coctum dabit. 
»198-»»01 contemplativum... activum. See 672, n. 
»199 annotationihus marginalihus. See Introd. p. xlviii. 
»»0» hoc ipsum nubere^ said of a man. See 925 n. 
»»03 Asinus onustus auro vel arces ipsas expugnahit. 
Cic. ad Att. I. 16. 12. 
Cp. Plut. Apophtheg. Reg. Phil. 14. 

Cp. T. Davies, Epigram X : For what said Philip King of Mace- 
don ? c<There is no castle so well fortified, But if an ass laden 
with gold come on, The guard will stoop, and gates fly open 
wide ». 



T46 

»341 cum di : qua :. Query, « cum differentia quadam » ? 

9!$43 addenda est,, i.e. a tail miist be added to the 2 to turn it into a 3. 

Cp. Massinger, The Old Law, III. i : Gnoth. So ! forty ; whafs this 
now ? Clerk. The cipher is turned into 9 by adding the tail, which 
makes forty-nine. 
JigurcB hinaricd. 

Seton, Dialectica : Binarius est numerorum minimus. 
3245 griphi, riddles, enigmas. 
Gell. I. 2. 4; Aus. Idyll. II. 

Crocodolites, sophisms (= « crocodolinnae », Quint. i. 10. 5). 
Cp. Erasmus, MoricB Encomium, Basil. iS^o : Docebo... non Croco- 
dilitis aut Soritis... aut ahjs id genus dialecticorum argutijs. 
(Note by Gerardus Listrius) : Crocodolites genus est syllogismi 
captiosi quem dialectici fingunt Crocodilum proposuisse mulieri 
cuius filium rapuerat. Si dixeris, inquit, uerum, reddam tibi 
filium. Illa respondit, non reddes. Et ergo redde : quia veruw 
dixi. Imo, inquit, si reddidero, non dixeris verum. 
aasy ex singulari nostro Amore cS» mero motu misericordics, parody of the style 

of a Royal Proclamation. 
3S60 vestes homhicinas. Tlie silkworm is Bomhyx mori. 
2261 sericum Damascenum, damask. 

sericum villosum, velvet. 
2263 Templarij, lawyers of the Temple. 
2267 N^in sum, non possum, non lihet esse domi. 

Cp. the tailor's complaint in Return from Parnassus, Part I. II. i. 
522 : when I came to inquire... he told me they were not within, etc. 
2271 tanqiiam si lupum vidissent, ne tmum ^proloqui verhum possunt. 

The classical superstition was that a man became dumb if a wolf 
saw him before he saw the wolf ; Verg. Ecl. IX. 53, 54 : vox quo- 
que Moerim lam fugit ipsa : lupi Moerim videre priores. 
Cp. Sir T. Browne, Vulgar Errors, III. viii. 
2273 Amplius deliherandum censeo. 

Ter. Phorm. II. 4. 17. 
2284 Vah, consilium validum (P. text callidtm). 

Ter. Andr. III. 4. 10. (This makes the emendation certain in spite 
of Plaut. Mil. Glor. II. 2. 71 : cedo calidum consilium cito). 
2294 simia. 

Cp. Plaut. Mostell. IV. 2. 4 : vide ut fastidit simia ! 
2296 non hrutum (nisiforte sis Oppidanus). Cp. iSig, 2171, 2718. 

It appears as if « brute » was a slang term for a townsman at Cam- 
bridge at this time. Cp- J. Thorius (G. Harvey's Works. ed. 
Grosart, II. 339) : Boyes swarm'd : youthes throng'd : bloudes 
swore : brutes rear'd the howt. 
2301 non... pcregrinus Cnam ocreatus non es). 

Cp. Middleton & Rowley, Spanish Gipsy, II ad in : Gipsies but no 
tanned ones : no red-ochre rascals umber'd with soot and bacon 
as the EngHsh gipsies are. 

2310 Salveretejuheo. 

Plaut. Asin. II. 2. 3o : jubeo te salvere. 

2311 qui sunt quiqtte fuerunt. 



147 

Catiill. XLIX. I : Disertissime Romuli nepotum Quot sunt quotque 
fuere. 
$&3 14-^3 16 uM est Pedantius meus ? — Hic est, vide. Hac in ^agina cubat. 

Cp. Plaut. Pseud. I. i. 33 : ubi ea est, obsecro ? Eccam in tabellis 
porrectam : in cera cubat. 
»318 Excitemus eum. Ludio probably knocks the book out of the tailor's 

hand. 
»8»» Tuas... castigationes in Ciceronem? 

A phrase frequent on titlepages, e.g. Gryphius' ed. of Cicero, 
Rhet. ad Herenn. Lugd. i55i &c : «Ex P. Victorii ac P. Manutii 
castigationibus ». 
ftBSft Litera scripta manet. The source of this phrasehas often been sought 

in vain. See Notes and Qu. 5^^ Ser. VIL 19. 39. 
»343 Jloccifaciendo. 

Cp. Plaut. Men. V. 7. 5. etc. and Lyly, Midas IV. i : I will never 
care three flocks for his ambition. 
»35» currentem incitare calcavihus. 

Cp. Cic. de Or. II. 44. 186 : currentem incitare. 
Plin. Ep. I. 8. I : addere calcaria sponte currenti, etc. 
»358 ut eo revertamur, unde deflexit oratio. 

Cp. Cic. Tusc. V. 28. 80 : oratio redeat illuc unde deflexit. 
Harvey, Ciceronianus, p. 60 : ut unde paululum deflexit, eodem nostra 
reuoluatur oratio. 
»361 nihil tam incredibile quin dicendo fiat prolahile. 

Cic. Paradox. Prooem. : nihil tam incredibile quod non, etc. 
»366 nec hahehit aurum sine viro, nec virum sine auro (juxta Themistocleum 
illud). 
Plutarch, Themist. XVIII. 4 : twv Se (jLvtofjievwv auxou xtjv Guyaxepa 
T^v eirtsiXTJ xou TtXouaiou Tipoxpiva; ecprj ^TjxeTv avSpa ^pTjfAaxcav 
8eo'(i.evov (jiaXXov tj yj^r\^ci.xot. (ivSpo';. 
Cp. Cic. de Sen. III. 8. 
»368 aureos cS» altitonantes versus,festinanti quidem calamo conscriptos. 
Probably a hit at Harvey's frequent apologies for haste. 
»371 Vnam semper Amo, cujus non solvor ah hamo. 

This line is no. 3405 in Binder's Novus Thesaurus Adagiorum, where 
it is taken from J. Eiselein, Sprichworter i838, p. 141. The latter 
book I have not seen. 
»37» Deus in quantis... animus versatur amantis. 

Pamph. Mauritianus, Pamphilus, siue de Arte Amandi, Eleg. XLIX. i 
(contained in Ovidii Eroiica^ Francof. i6io). 
»376 cor sagitta transfixum. 

Cp. Plaut. Persa I. i. 25 : Sagitta Cupido cor meum transfixit. 
»383 e silice nata. Cp. 862 n. 
»389 ohtundis : intelligo satis. 

Ter. Andr. II. 2. 11 : Obtundis, tametsi intellego ? 
»4»3 hoc in votis erat. 

Hor. Sat. II. 6. 1 : hoc erat in votis. 
»4»6 Cedant arma toga, concedat laurea linguce. 

Cicero's line quoted by himself in De Off. I. 22. 77 and elsewhere, 
in the form « Cedant... laurea laudi », 



148 

Quoted in the • spurious) Sallustii in Tullium Invectiva 3 (laurea linguae) 
in connexion with which passage Jordan remarks : « malignos » 
hunc versicuhim carpsisse cum dixit QuintiUanus II. i. 24., 
nostrum [i.e. pseudo-Sallustium] videtur significare, a quo lec- 
tionem Unguce petierit : laudi Tullium scripsisse constat. 

Plutarch, however, (Comp. Dem. cum Cic.) gives the line in Greek 
with T^ -^Xihixr^, 

Quoted by Gosson, Schoole of Ahuse (Sh. Soc) p. 39. as here, and 
translated « Let gunns to gowns and bucklers yield to books ». 

Cp. Harvey, Musarum Lach. Fiii verso : Vate ab eo cujus cedebat 
laurea linguse, Arma togse. 
$S4^7 luvenali qui PoeUcam Ciceronisfacultatem... sannis persequitur. 

Juv. X. 122 et seq. 
$S43S mystice cS- tropice cS^ anagogice &> moraliter. 

S. Thomas Aq. Summa I. i. 10. refutes the objection that « sacra 
Scriptura sub una littera non habeat plures sensus, qui sunt 
historicus vel litterahs, allegoricus, tropologicus, sive moralis, 
& anagogicus », 

The Reformer Tyndale set these interpretations aside (Mullinger, 
Hist. I. 422). 
^433 pingui Minerva. Cic. de Am. 19. 
2463 ipse dixit. Cic. N. Deor. 1. 5. 

Desid. Jacotius Vandoperanus, D^ Philosophorum doctrina Lutet. iSS^, 
p. 26(ofthe Pythagoreans) : si quid affirmarent in disputando, 
cum ex iis qusereretur quare ita esset, respondere solitos, Ipse 
dixit : ipse autem erat Pythagoras. 
2473 Labor improlus omnia vincit. 

Verg. Georg. I. 145, 146 : labor omnia vincit Improbus. 

Harvey, Musarum Lach. Diii verso : Cuncta Labor dederat : labor 
improbus omnia vincit. 
2482 Laurea & lingua sunt... fceminini generis, sed lingua potissimum. See 

Introd. p. VIII. 
2485 Calepinum. The Dictionarium of Ambrosius Calepinus (i435-i5ii) 
appeared in i5o2. It was the basis of ForcelHni's work. 

Donne, Satire IV. 52 : whom do you prefer For the best linguist ? 
And I sillily Said that I thought Calepine's dictionarj^ 

Cp. 2i57 n. 

2494 Gentemque togatam. Verg. Aen. I. 282. 

2495 togati S- pileati, «capped and gowned». Cp. MuUinger, Hist. I. 356. 
2506 partus aureus. 

Cp. Harvey, Rhetor B iv. verso (of his undergraduate audience) : 

Palladem ipsam... nunc tandem peperisse arbitror atque aureum 

hunc argenteumque partum... edidisse. 
Prof. Bensly remarks that in an epitaph on Walter, Earl of Essex 

(ob. 1576) given in Holinshed's Chronicle he is called « Aureolus 

partus matris ». Cp. 1. 792. 
25iy Epiphonemate, a sentence added to finish with, «rEnvoy», The 

word is used by Harvey, Rhetor Niii. 
A, Fraunce, Arcadian Rhetorike, F3 verso : Epiphonema is a kinde 

of exclamation when after the discourse ended, we adde some 



149 

short acclamation, as a conclusion or shutting vp of all in 
wondring wise. Homer, I Iliad, ^when he had laid down the 
miseries of the Grsecians, saith thus Ato; 8' exzleUxo (3ouXr). 
2596 Marcellus ille, quando perijt in inari. 

Cic. De Fato 14 ; De Div. II. 5 ; in Pis. 44. 
$S530 Qiio me verfam, Patres conscripii ? 

M. Tullii in Sallustium Invecliva (spurious) I. i : quo me prevertam 
(Aldine text, vertam), patres conscripti, unde initium sumam ? 
2541 hostis... nomen hospitis apud antiquos... Romanos, ut testatur Cicero in 
Officijs. 
Cic. de Off. I. 12. 37. 
2544 Propino jam, etc. 

FlavLt. IStich. III. 2. 16 : Propino tibi salutem plenis faucibus. 
2547 cur... tam insolens adsis ? 

Cp. Gnapheus, Acolastus, 373 : Quis hic novus subsistit hospes ? 
Pantolabus insolens Istuc quidem facit. 
2565 Valetudinem tuam cura diligenter. Cp. 643 n. 
2567 Nosti manum S* stylum hunc ? 
See Introd. pp. xxxix, xlix. 
2574 Officiorum tertio Aquilius de doloformulas dedit. 

Cic. De Off. III. 14. 60. 
2580 In pretio pretium nunc est. 

Ov. Fast. I. 217. 
2586 Tu ditiorjieres ex eorum paupertate. (Sed vetat hoc regula Cafonis). 

I cannot find any of the Distycha of Dion. Cato quite to this effect. 
Is the writer thinking of the lines of Lily's Monita pedagogica in 
his Introducfion : Nil dabis aut uendes, nil permutabis, emesue 
Ex damno alterius commoda nulla feras ? 
R. Brathwaite, Natures Emhassie (1621) p. 43 tells how Mynthos 
despoiled Hyppeas (Hippias), and boasted (.<. palmam &> gloriam 
adeptus sum meque diuitem ex aliorum paupertate feci ». 
Cp. Burleus, de Vita cS^ Morihus Philosophorum, XXX, de Socrate : De 
dictis socratis notabiUbus... sunt hec... malum alienum tuum ne 
feceris gaudium. 
2590 Donatus. AeUus Donatus, grammarian at Rome, fl. A.D. 356. The 
old Latin Grammars used in England (called « donates ») were 
superseded by Colefs (first edition i5ii) as revised by Lily and 
Erasmus. 
Cp. Skelton, Speake Parrot : Albertus de modo significandi And 

Donatus be dryuen out of schole, Prisians hed broken. 
Marston, Whatyou will II. 2. 167 : Aquinas, Scotus and the musty 

saw Of antic Donate. 
celehris. This form of the masc. is found in Cic. Heren. II. 4. 7. and 
in Tacilus. Used by Harvey, Mus. Lach. Fiii. 

2599 semihovemque virum semivirumque hovem. 
Ov. .4.^.11. 24. 

2600 pes pyrrichius^ velpotius trihrachys. Pyrrichius, tribrachys, feet of two, 

and three, short syllables respectively. 
2602 novitij Oratores. Novices declaiming at Cambridge. Cp. 1763 n. 
260» Rostra disertus amat. The words are taken from some verses « de 



i5o 

nominibus heteroclitis » contained in W. Lily's De Latinorum nomi- 
num generibus^ Basil. i532, p. 26. 
Cp. Harvey, Pierces Supererogation^ ed. Grosart, II. 75 : his gibinge 
at Heauen... with a deepc cut out of his Gramer rules : Astra 
petit disertus. 
aoio S.S.P?... S.S.P. (P text, S.S.P ?... S.S.S.) nempe hinos coronatos cum 
dinvdio. The letters represent the tailor's private pricing-marks. 
One would expect that two crowns and a half would be repre- 
sented rather by S.S.P thaii S.S.S. 
Cp. W. Rowley, A new wonder, I. i : Rich. Read the gross sum of 
your broad cloths. George. 68 pieces at B, ss and 1 : 57 at 1, ss and o. 
Is « S » for Scutum (ecu) ? 
«01» ohulo represents 1/2 d. 
»015 sorte sua nemo contentus. 
Cp. Hor. Sat. I. i. i-3. 
»018 ditiorem... Crasso. 

Cp. Plut. Vit. Crassi., and Aldus Manutius, Phrases Latin^, LonJ. 
i579 : Crassus Romse ob auaritiam male audiebat. 
»0»7 Galli per dumos aderant, arcemque tenehant. 

Verg. Aen. VIII. 657. 
»0»8 Commemorat... Cicero... ali solitos in Capitolio anseres. 

Cic. pro Rosc. Am. XX. 56. 
»030 Anseris et tutum vocefuisse lovem. 

Propert. IV. 3. 12. 
»03 1 nolo anseres tuos : « I dont like your answers ». 
»037 legere S^ non intelligere negligere est. 

Preface to Cato's Distycha : Nunc te fili charissime docebo, quo 
pacto mores animi tui componas, igitur praecepta mea ita legas 
vt intelligas. Legere enim & non intelligere, negligere est. 
Quoted also in How a man inay choose a good wifefrom a had^ V. 3. 
Cp. Fraunce's FtV^n^, I. 3. 124 : praeceptoriegit, vos vero neghgitis. 
»039 versari... manu diurna nocturnaque. 

Hor. Ars Poet. 268 : vos exemplaria Graeca Nocturna versate 
manu, versate diurna. 
»041 scrihis quasi scalpens gallina. 

Cp. Plaut. Pseud. I. i. 27 : An, obsecro hercle, habent quoquegal- 
linse manus ? Nam has quidem gallina scripsit. 
»040 Non omnia possumus omnes. 

Verg. Aen. VIII. 64. 
»054 Simonides in... quastione Hieronis. 

Cic. De Nat. Deor. I. 22. 60. 
»004 Scite... Cicero : Estillud animi ingenui\ cuj multum dehes, eidem plurimum 
velle dehere. 
Cic. Ad Fam. II. 6. 
»000 ne latum quidem unguem discedere. 

Flsint.Aul. I. I. 18 : si... digitum transversum aut unguem latum 
excesseris. 
»007 Omnia tempus hahent. 

Ecclesiasticus, III. i. (Vulgate) : omnia tempus habent et suis spatiis 
transeunt universa sub coelo. 






i5i 

Roger Bacon begins his Compotus with this text (E. Charles, 
p. 336). 

Milton, P. R. III. i83 : And time there is for all things, Truthhath 
said. 

Non semper fulget Phcehus, 

Culmann, Seni. Pueriles, has the proverb : Non semper arridet for- 
tuna, and Seybold Viridarium (1677) p. 379 : Non semper laetus 
ridet Apollo. 

Cp. Materialien, III. 1. 6491. 
IS668 regina. Cp. ggijlexanima, n. 
9970 fcedifragi, applied to Poeni, Cic. De Off. I. 12. 38. 
$S67S uUra posse non est esse. 

Trench, Lessons in Proverhs p. 147, quotes the mediaeval proverb, 
Ultra posse viri non vult Deus ulla requiri. 
«677 Catonicam censuram. M. Porcius Cato was surnamed Censorius from 
his severity of judgment. 

Lodge, Defence of Plays, p. 12, transfers the character to Dionysius 
Cato : sever Cato putteth in his censure : Admiranda canunt 
sed non credenda poetse. 
flBSO Optimas ah optimo ipse optimus accepi. 

Plaut. Amphit. Prol. 34 : iuste ab iustis iustus sum orator datus. 

Cp. Harvey's dedication to Lewin of his Ciceronianus : « minime 
omnium Ciceronianus homini cum primis et in primis Ciceroniano 
Ciceronianum meum commendo dedicoque». On p. i3. ih. he 
quotes the passage of Cicero which he had imitated : « sed vt 
tum ad senem senex de Senectute, sic in hoc libro ad amicum 
amicissimus de Amicitia scripsi » {De Am. I. 5). 
2686 Quod differtur (P text, defertur) non aufertur. 

Walter, Gnomologia : Quod differtur, non aufertur. Anonymi est. 
Germanici sic efferunt Alte Schuldt verrostet nicht. 

Given by M. Neander, Ethice^ (iS^o) p. 91- 
$£604 luno Lucina,fer opem. 

Ter. And. lll. 1. i5, Ad. III. 4. 41. 
2696 Verha non aluntfamiliam. 

Marginal note of G. Harvey in a book now in the Museum, Saf- 
fron Walden : pragmatica et cosmopolitica curanda... quse alunt 
familiam et parasitos quse semper aedificant. 
2608 vel Dromone quovis tardior. 

Cp. Ter. Heaut. II. 3. 8 : abi dum tu, Dromo, illis obuiam : Pro- 
pera : quid stas ? 

Whether suggested by the above passage of Terence or not, there 
was an association between the name Dromo and the character 
of a sluggard. The Monopolium Philosophorum (first printed i5o5 
and lately in Zarncke, Die Deutschen Universitdten, I. p. 66.) has a 
mock Papal Bull which begins thus : In nomine donrini amen. 
Dromo Dromonis de Dromonia suffraganeus... universis nobili- 
bus, lenonibus, ioculatoribus... et omnibus cocis quos et operum 
tarditas nostrae dicioni subiectos esse comprobat, salutem et 
robur in esu, in potibus et dormitionibus etc. 
2702 Hahes conftentem reum. 

Cic. pro Lig. 2. 



l52 

ianfum tihi deheo quantum hominem homini dehere vixfas est. 
Cic. ad Quir. 17 : huic ego homini, Quirites, tantum debeo quantum 
hominem homini debere uix fas est. 
a70e Necessitas non hahet legem. 

Publihus Syrus, Sent. : Necessitas dat legem, non ipsa accipit. 
Necessitas non hahet legem occurs in Langland's Piers Plowman, C 
text, XIV. 46. & w Need hath no Law » in XXIIL 10. Skeat quotes 
Skelton, Colin Clout 864, 865 : But it is an olde sayd sawe That 
nede hath no lawe. The Latin proverb is also found in F. Belo's 
El Pedante. 
ayoo salus ipsa te... seruet. 

Cp. Ter. Ad. IV. 7. 43 : ipsa, si cupiat, Salus seruare prorsus non 
potest hanc familiam. 
^713 Qui non est hodie, cras minus aptus erit. 
Ov. Rem. Am. 94. 

Cp. Marston, Scourge of Villainy IV. 93 : If not today (quoth that 
Nasonian) Much less tomorrow. 
S718 hrufalihus istis atomis pleheijs. Cp. 2296 w. 
d7d3 virtus... est mediocritas inter duo extrema. 

Arist. Nic. Eth. II. 5. i3 : \kt<s6xr\^ xt; apa tattv rj ipETin. 
itVit^ viriuose — virtuously. 

S. Thom. Aq. Sum. Th. : est enim bonus et virtuosus qui gaudet in 
operibus virtutum. 
«yao Anaphoram. The repetition of the same word at the beginning of 
several sentences or clauses. Harvey, Ciceronianus p. 5o, says that 
ordinary lecturers on Cicero were content to exclaim over points 
of style and to introduce some Greek words such as ^tvacpopav, 
7rapavo[JLaa(av, [xexacpopav, iXX-riYoptav, atvty^jLa. 
2734 Cognoscihilitatis. 

S. Thom. Aq. Summa Cont. Gent. I. 71 : unumquodque, quantum 
habet de esse, tantum habet de cognoscibilitate. 
58738 an ulla sitfortuna omnino. 

Scahger, de Suht. CLXXXVIII : Philosophus [sc. Aristoteles]... in 
fine septimi Eudemiorum... docet... voluntatem nostram neuti- 
quam esse Fortunse pedissequam. Fortunam enim nihil esse. 
Boethius, de Cons. V. i : Siquidem aliquis eventum temerario 
motu... casum esse definiat, nihil omnino casum esse confirmo : 
quis enim, coercente in ordinem cuncta Deo, locus esse uUus 
temeritati reliquus potest ? 
Donne, To Sir H. Wotton 1. 34 : Fortune — if there be such a thing 
as she. 
a767-a77.5 Quid rides ita Democritice ?... Quid ploras Heraclitice ? 

Harvey, Grat. Vald. III, has an « Epigramma in efiigiem Democriti » 
beginning « Cur ita, cur semper Democrite candide rides ?» and 
one « in efiigiem Heracliti » beginning « Salue Heraclite : quid 
est ? lachrymas cur fundis, amice?» 
2767 nimietates. 

In FrischHn's Priscianus vapulans Act. II. sc. 2. among a list of the 
schoolmen's « substantiva barbara » is « nimietas ». 
«771 O jEscuIapi... visus es dicere, Ahi cito & suspende te. 



l 



i53 

Ter. And. I. 5. 19, 20 : uxor tibi ducenda est, Pamphile, hodie, 
inquit ; para : abi domum. Id mihi visust dicere, abi cito et sus- 
pende te. (where Pamphilus is perhaps referring to Plautus, 
Pcsn. I. 2. 96 : abi domum ac suspende te). 
^781 Concrepuitjam ostium ah ea. 

Ter. And. IV. i. 58 : concrepuit hinc a Glycerio ostium. 
9794 animis separatis. 

Seton, Dialectica : Animae separatae, scilicet a corpore, Partes id est 

substantise. 
S. Thom. Aq. S. Th. I. 89. i : utrum anima separata a corpore pos- 
sit intelligere ? 
$S705 ingalaxia. 

Cic. Somm. Scip. (Macrob. 1. 10.) : Qusesivi tamen, viveretne ipse et 
PauUus pater et aHi quos nos exstinctos arbitraremur... Immo 
vero, inquit, ii vivunt... corpore laxati illum incolunt locum quem 
vides. Erat autem is splendidissimo candore inter flammas cir- 
cus elucens, quem vos, ut a Graiis accepistis, orbem lacteum 
nuncupatis. Translated by Chaucer, Parlement of Fotdes 5o-56 : 
And rightful folk shal go, after they dye, To heven ; and 
shewed him the galaxye. 
*796 Relativa actu... ut suhlaio uno, tollatur... alterum. 

S. Thom. Aq. Summa cont. Gent. I. 79 : relativa oportet simul esse, 

ut uno interempto interimatur^alterum. 
Seton, Dialectica : Relatiua actu sunt qui sese ponunt & auferunt, 
i. positi [sc. posito] relatiuo, ponitur et correlatiuum : & sublato 
relatiuo, tollitur correlatiuum : vt posito seruo, ponitur & domi- 
nus, & sublato domino, tolHtur nomen serui, nam substantia ipsa 
potest remanere, non tamen seruus est dicendus sed homo, vt 
loquitur ille Aristoteles. 
$S801 VitcB non pigeat cumfunus amatur ? 

I have not succeeded in tracing this quotation, nor (1. 2408) lam 
faveat coeptis aura secunda meis. 
$e803 mihi... res ad restim redijt. 

Ter. Phorm. IV. 4. 5 : ad restim res redit mihi. 
2810 si credendum sit Ovidio. 

Ov.Met. 1.625. 
itSlfi annum... cUmactericum, Every 7*^ year, especially the 63^^, was con- 

sidered critical. Cp. Sir T. Browne, Vulgar Errors^ IV. xii. 
98 14 ad destructionem suhjecti. 

S. Thom. Aq. Summ. Th. 1. 11. 53. ic : per accidens (dicitur aliqua 
forma corrumpi) per corruptionem sui subiecti. 
9818 Amoris erga te sui... Testem. 

Cic. Fam. Ep. I. i : testificatione... amoris erga te sui. 
9893 fragilemquefortunam. 

Cp. Cic. Rep. II. 28 adfin. 
9898 Policratem Samium scrihit... Cicero &€. 

Cic. De Fin. V. 3o. 
9836 Videtur quod sic. 

Cp. looi n. and 1930. 
9838 Nihil generatur quin idcm corrumpitur. Simplicius' argument to Arist. 



i54 

Phys. I (ed. Lugduni i558) : Sed e physicis & fortitudo sumetur 
cowtra mortis metuw quum didicerimus... genituw omne cor- 
ruwpi, & dissolui in simplicia oportere, & partes propriis reddi, 
atq^^^ restitui vniversitati. 

SS839 in hac suhJunari sphoera. See Addenda, Notes 1. 672- 

2849 ferminus a quo.. terminus ad quem. 

J. Stierius, Pr(Bcepta Physicc?, p. 6 includes these among the«requi- 
sita Motus ». 

2845 Francisce, qui cceli Sacellanus es et confiteris pro confitentibus. 

Perhaps these w^ords coming from Crobolus have no very deep 
meaning. Through the kindness of my friend the Rev. W. O. 
Sutcliife, I have however received the following interesting 
comment on them which has been supplied by Fr. Anselm of 
Crawley. 
« To me it merely appears a poefs lancy to make S* Francis the 
chaplain of heaven and, in consequence, the Confiteor-singer for 
the celestial congregation. He was so passionately fond of Httle 
neglected chapels, for repairing which he would fondly carry 
stones (Pope Innocent dreamt he saw him upholding the crumb- 
ling walls of the Lateran) that a fanciful writer might with much 
grace and appropriateness make him Chaplain in heaven. The 
(c confessing » would follow naturally, though there may be a 
reference to the Gospel invariably read on S<^ Francis' feast : 
Confiteor tibi Domine coeH et terrae quia abscondisti haec a sap- 
ientibus etc. ». 

285» pectusculo. The word is used by S* Jerome and by Reuchlin. 

2853 vivehas (P text : videhas) vigehas virehas. 

For videhas we should probably have vivehas. Cp. MS. letter by 
R. Batt « 14 Junij i583» (Bodleian Library) : sic vivas oro ut 
valeas, sic valeas ut vigeas, sic vigeas ut longissimum vivendi 
valendi vigendi spatium habeas. 

2856 in memoriam.. Bucephali urhem erexit. 

Plin. N. H. VL 20 (23) ; Gell. V. 2 ; Arr. de Exp. Al. VIL i. 

2860 Lachrymas Musarum. 

See Introd. pp. x, xxxv, xlix. 

2862 imaginativa virtus. 

In S* Thom. Aquinas « imaginativa vis » = the imagination. 

2863 anima sequitur temperaturam corporis. 

Sowernam, Ester hath hang'd Haman, 1617, p. 43 : it is a Maxime, 
Mores animi sequntur [sic] temperaturam corporis, The disposition of 
the minde is answerable to the temper of the body. 

B. Clerke, De Curiali (trans. of Castiglione's // Cortegiano) 1571. 
Bk. II p. 128 : animus (qui fere sequitur dispositionem corporis). 

G. Wither, Faire Virtue, « Companion Poets », p. 79 : though (God) 
In each several soul did place Equal excellence and grace, 
..yet.. the}- more or less appear As the outward organs are, Fol- 
lowing much the temperature Of the body, gross or pure. 
2870 mortem nemo quidem honus reformidat. Cp. io36 n. 
2872 vivit postfunera virtus. ■ 

G. Harve^'^, Musarum Lachryma, Giii : Sic Heliconiadum, viuit post 
funera virtus. 



i55 

The original source of the words is obscure. They are said to occur 
in the epitaph writlen by D^^ Caius for the tomb of l^inacre in 
Westminster Abbey, iSSy, and in that of D^ Caius himself in the 
chapel of his college at Cambridge. 

See Notes and Qu. S^^ Ser. V. 129 : VI. 79 : X. 362 : XI. i52. In the 
last it is stated that Borbonius (Delit. poet. Gernt. pt I. p. 683) 
ascribes to the Emperor Tiberius the couplet : Excole virtuteni ; 
virtus post funera vivit, Solaque post mortem nos superesse 
facit. Prof. Bensly (JV. and Q. 10*11 ger. I. 277) points out that the 
second Tiberius (A. D. 578-582) is meant. 

Prof. Bensly sends me further illustrations of the phrase, viz. G. 
Sabinus, Elegia^ I^t Book, ist poem, 1. 53 : Carmine laudati viv- 
unt post funera reges ; 1. 59, Ut tua morte carens vivat post 
funera virtus. He adds that the date of Sabinus' poems is about 
1540. 

It concludes a note at the end of Gawain Douglas' Eneados VI. 
(i5i3). 
3874 non ad deponendum, sed ad conjirmandum dolorem. Cp. 38o-382 n. 
$S876 quod scripsit Aristoteles Alexandro de lihro Physiconm^ editum eum esse 
quasi non editum. 

A. GelHus, Noct. Att. XX. 5 : Rescripsit ei [sc. Alexandro] Aristo- 
teles ad hanc sententiam : « Acroaticos libros, quos editos que- 
reris,... neque editos scito esse neque non editos... laGi ouv 
auTou<; xal exSsSofjievou^; xal jjlt; £x8eSo(j.£vou; ». 

Cp. V. Rose, Aristoteles Pseudepigraphus p. 5^5. 

At the close of the argument of the ist book of Aristotle's Physics 
(Lugduni i558), SimpUcius quotes Aristotle's supposed letter : 
« Aristoteles Alexandro regi salutew. Auscultatorios Ubros, quos 
editos quereris... scito neque editos esse neque non editos ». 
$S880 omne corpus constat ex siiperficiehus <&> superjicies ex lineis (S» linea ex 
punctis. 

Macrob. Somn. I. 5 : omnia corpora superficie finiuntur,... superfi- 
cies... lineis terminatur,... punctis lineae finiuntur. 

Scaliger, de Suht. LXV. 4 : Okcan {sc. Occam).., scribit punctum 
esse lineae, lineam superficiei, superficiem corporis privationem. 
Tantum abest ut rerum haec statuat principia. 

Donne, An Anatomy, II. i3i : all do know that quantities Are mad 
of lines, and lines from points arise. 
$S897 contraria successive inesse dehent in eodem susceptihili, 

Schiitz, Thomas-Lexicon : Susceptihile ist das Aristotelische Sej^o^fxevov, 
gleichbedeutend also mit suhiectum und materia. 

Bricot, Text. phil. nat. II. e iii : quia qualitates contrarie non pos- 
sunt esse simul. 

Schreger, Studiosus jovialis, 7™» ed. 1773, has among « Axiomata 
philosophica » : Contraria non possunt esse simul in eodem sub- 
jecto, and adds : Quod intelligi debet de contrariis in statu per- 
fecto, non de contrariis in statu imperfecto & remisso. Sic in 
eadem aqua caUda ut octo & in summo gradu non potest esse 
simul frigus, ast calor ut 4 & frigus ut 4 possunt simul esse in 
eadem aqua, ut plerumque accidit, quando illa est accurate 
tepida. 



i56 

«900 etc. See Introd. p. xlix. 
$&003 in koc Tusculano meo. 

On Harvey's application to Saffron Walden of the name of Cicero's 
villa, see Introd. pp. xxxiv, xlix. 
2004 in negociofui sine periculo <§> in otio cum dignitaU. 

Cic. De Or. I. i. i : ut vel in negotio sine periculo vel in otio cum 
dignitate esse possent. 
«005 Artes... nohiscum &> peregrinantur (&> rusticantur. 

Cic. j}ro Archia 7 ad fin. : Haec studia... pernoctant nobiscum, 
peregrinantur, rusticantur. 
$S008 Vincere scis Hannihal, vti victoria nescis. 

Livy XXII. 5i, 
aoi 1 mortem.. ejus... lcetitijs recolam, quod Thraces olim solehant. 

Burton, Anat. 2. 3. 6. quotes Sardus de morihus gentiumior the state- 
ment « The Thracians wept still when a child was born, feasted 
and made mirth when any man was buried». The original 
authority is Herod. V. 6. 
d013 natura nihilfecitfrustra. 

Aristot. Pol. I. I : ouOsv yap t^<: cpajjLsv [xaxTjv tj cpoat!; •TTotEt. 

S. Thom. Aq. Sum. Th. III. 39. 7. ob. 2 : natura nihil facit frustra. 

T. Bricot, Textus phih nat. II. kvi : natura nichil facit frustra neque 

deficit in necessariis nisi in orbatis et imperfectis. 
Lodge, Defence of Poetry, (Gregory Smith, Critical Essays I. 72.) : I 
hope that Aristotle hath sufficiently taught you that Natura nihil 
fecit frustra. 
Browne, Religio Med. «Temple Classics»p. 20 : Natura nihil agitfrus- 
tra is the only indisputed Axiome in Philosophy. 
20 15 non est deliherare de frceteritis ut notat Philosophus in Ethicis. 

Arist. Rhet. I. 3. 4 (Casaubon) : Deliberanti futurum (accommoda- 
tur) : iudicia vero tractant praeteritum. 
2017 quodfactum est infectum esse nequit, neque per Deorum potentiam, quod 
Agatho Philosophus pronunciavit... teste... Aristotele. 
Arist. Eth. Nic. VI. 2. 6 : xo Ss y&yovof; oux evoe^Exat [at) YevsaOat. 
(Casaubon : quod factum est autem vt sit infectum fieri non potest) 
816 o'p6t)5(; 'AyaGtov 

(jLo'vou yap auxou xat Gs^e; axepiaxeTat 
(iYe'vT)Ta Trotelv aaa' av ^ ire-JTpaYfxeva. 
Culmann, Sent. Pueriles : quod factum est infectum fieri non potest. 
Plautus Aulularia [734] factum est illud, fieri infectum non potest. 
Cp. Soph. Trachin. 742 : xb yap | ccavOev xl(; oiv Suvatx' av aYevTjxov 
TTOtetv ; 
2025 Vlysses... Qui mores hominum multorum vidit &> urhes. 

Hor. A. P. 142. 
2031 longumformosavalcLydia. 

Verg. Ecl. III. 79 : Et longum Formose, vale, vale, inquit, loUa. 
2037 Saturne, fors melancholicB. Cp. 1. 3x8. 

H. C. Agrippa, O/ occult philosophy I. lx. i33 : We understand a 
melancholy humor here to be a naturall and white choller. For 
this when it is stirred up, burns and stirs up a madness conduc- 
ing to knowledge and divination, especially if it be helped by 



i57 

any Celestiall influx, especially of Saturn, who seeing he is cold 
and dry as is a melancholy humor, hath his influence upon it, 
increaseth and preserveth it. Besides, seeing he is the Author of 
secret contemplation, and estranged from all puWic affairs, and 
the highest of all the plancts doth alwaies as withcall his mind 
from outward businesses, so also make it ascend higher and 
bestows upon him the knowledge and passages of future things. 

Cp. G. Douglas, Prol. to Eneados II : Saturne thou ald fader of 
malancoly. Marston, Entertainment : Herethe pale Lordof Sadness 
keep[s] his court Rough-visag'd Saturn, on whose bloodless 
cheeks Dull Melancholy sits. 

Tyndale describes Tunstall (MuUinger, Hist. I. 594) as « a still 
Saturn that so seldom speaketh but walketh up and down all 
da}^ musing ». 
»988 suhtilitas. 

Cardanus, de Suht. ad init. : Subtilitas est ratio qua sensibilia a sen- 
sibus, intelligibilia ab intellectu difiicile apprehenduntur. 

Scaliger, de Suht. defines « subtilitas quae in intelleclu est » as « vis 
intellectus qua difficilia cognitu facile comprehenduntur ». 

distinctiva contemplatio. Cp. 535 n. 
»939 lapis ad universi centrum recurrens naturaliter. Cp. 780 n. 
»950 Festinans Canis (Leporarius) kos ccecos peperit Catulos. The book was 
printed « ad insigne Canis Leporarij ». 

For the proverb « Canis festinans coecos parit catulos » Erasmus 
(Adagia) refers to Arist. de Gener. Anim. IV and quotes Galen 
« in libro de semine » : xa^; Se xuva<;... xal t) 7rapoi,[jt.ia cpTJat TucpXa 

TtXTEtV UTTO aTCOUOTJi;. 

Walter, Gnomologia, refers to « Manut. ex Galeno lib. I ». 
R. Stanyhurst, On the Translation of Virgil, (Gregory Smith, Critical 
Essays I. iSg) : 13'ke as forelittring biches whelp blynd puppies. 
Cp. Sir T. Browne, Vulgar Errors, III. xxvii. 5. 
»95 1 Erratula. These do not, of course, appear in the present text. 



I 



INDEX TO A SELECTION OF THE NOTES. 



ah equis ad asinos, 2170 

ahi cito (S» suspende te^ 2771 

abusive, 1078 

accede ad ignem hanc, 455 

Aethiopem lavo, 929 and « Addenda » 

air divided into three regions, i559 

air kindled into fire, 1 568 

Ajax's shield, 772 

AU, the, (the Universe), 184 

aJter idem, 397 

anaphora, 2729 

animcB separatce, 2794 

anima non movetur localiter, 1976 

anima sequitur temperaturam corporis, 

2863 
ante obitum nemofelix, 201 5 
Antipodes, 197, and « Addenda » 
a posse ad esse non valet consequentia, 656 
arms outstretched in welcome, 41 
ars artium etc, 729 
ass laden with gold, 2203 
attrahit ut viscus, sed decipit ut basilis- 

cus, 1057 
aureus partus, 25o6 
aurum potabile, 21 53 
avarice incurable, 405 

bis dat qui cito dat, 1257 
bounce, 823 

brain, its cooling function, 21 5 
brute, slang-term at Cambridge for 
a townsman (?), 2296 

calamistratus, 1465 
Calepinus, 2485 

canis festinans coecos parit catulos, 29^0 
Capricorn, 1447, 1492 
causa per se, c. per accidens, 1931 
cedant arma toga, concedat laurea lin- 
gua (or laudi\ 2426 



Centre, the (the Earth), 189 

Cimmerian darkness, i5o5 

claudicare, used metaphorically, 602 

climacteric year, 2812 

coal, appetite for, 1713 

comptus &■ calamistratus, 1465 

conjugates, 920 

contemplativa vita, 672 

contiguum, 481, 1017 

continuum, 481, 1017, and « Addenda » 

contraria non possunt esse simul in eodem 

subjecto, 2897 
Copernican theory, 1441 
Cornucopia, 2157 

corruptio unius, generatio alterius, 1102 
court-behaviour, 1435 
crocodolites, 2245 
Curialitas, 2173 

defect of nature (woman) 671, 879 
definition, 419 
delays are dangerous, 2176 
de omni scibili, 249 
description, substitute for definition, 

419 
devils confined underground, 191 
dies niveo signandus lapillo, 21 38 
disposition and habit, 578 
distinctions in logic, 535 
ditior ex aliorum paupertate, 2586 
Donatus, 2^90 
Dorbellus, i5i5 
dragon's tail, 930 
Dromone tardior, 2698 
dry foot, with a, i553, and« Addenda» 
Duns Scotus, i5i5 

editum esse quasi non editum, 2876 
end, the, excels the means, i633 and 

« Addenda » 
ens, non ens, ii23, i453and«Addenda» 



k 



i5g 



epiphonema^ 25 17 

esse posse videantur^ 988 

falcem in alienam messem immittere, 690 

Flores Poeiarum, 1996 

fluere phrasihus , 1987 

formce separaice, 590 

foriuna, an ulla sii, 2788 

four senses of Scripture, 2482 

four winds, elements &c, 1920 

Francis, St., 2845 

galaxy, (abode of departed spirits), 

2795 
games forbidden to students, i65 
genus generalissimum, 1449 
gloriafugientes sequitur, 1216 
gratias (used by schoolboys), 829 
guita cavat lapidem non vi sed sape cad- 

endo, 2100 
Gymnosophists, 2077 

habit and disposition, 578 

hcecceitas, 334 

harmony of the spheres, 1086 

heart, the, the seat of the soul, 444 

heavens, the, 188 

hey nonny nonn^^ 1697 

hic est ille, 21 18 

hoc aliquid, 61 3 

homo, animal sociahile, 1004 

honos alit artes, 1246 

huic haheo, non tihi, 2129 

iamfaveat cceptis aura secunda meis, 2801 

Incipient in Arts, 626 

individuum {vagum, determinaium, etc) 

776, 1018 
influence of heavenly bodies, 52i, 

634 
intellectual soul, 5ooand«Addenda« 
Isocrates cujus e ludo tamquam ex equo 

Troiano meri principes exierunt, 1 194 
iste, use of, 74 

Jupiter (juvans pater) 1 1 1 and « Adden- 
da» 

lamp, to smell of the, 374 

leg, to make a, 11 55 

legere ci non inielligere negligere est, 2637 

litera scripia manet, 2332 



liver, seat of love, 1079 
long hands (of kings) 2020 
loquendum ut viilgus, sentiendum ut sap- 

ientes, 2^5 and « Addenda » 
love-antidotes, 5o5 
lovers live in each other, 445, 945, 

1045 
Lynceus, gSg 
Lydius lapis, 2141 

materia appeiitformam, 430 

melancholy resultingfrom study, 897 

melancholy temperament, 524, 29^7 

meteors, i52i 

Midas, 685 

Momus, 1020 

motion to the centre, 780 

motus (animi), 1423 

muiuum quasi meum-tuum, 666 

nascitur indigne per quem non nascitur 

alter, 918 
naiura nihilfacitfrustra, 2913 
naiura particularis, (universalis), 671 
natura semper intendit quod esi optimum, 

880 
ne, use of, 141 

necessitas non hahet legem, 2706 
nervi ariis, 1721 
nihil generaiur quin idm corrumpitur, 

2838 
nil tam difficile est quod non solertia vin- 

cai, 2107 
Nizolius, 793. 

nobility, the effect of virtue, 243 
non idoneus auditor moralis philosophia, 

327 
non omnihus dormio, 2129 
nuho (of a man), 925, 2202 
num, nunquis, use of, 239 

omnia tempus hahent, 2667 
omni, soli, semper, 1401 
ostrich's voracity, 1178 
oves eihoves, etc, 258 

Parva Logicalia, 410 
Persicus nasus, 1725 
predicaments, 3x3 
privatio, 1931 
proprio laus sordet in ore, 16^4 



i6o 



quantUas discreta, q. continua, 1912 
quicquid efficit tale, ef^t magis tale, 1944 
quicquid est in intellectu, prceesse dehet 

in sensu, 1782 and « Addenda » 
quiddam non quantum, 608 
quid pluma levius ? etc, 1648 
quinta essentia, 636, 11 65 
quis nisi mentis inops ohlatum respuat 

aurum ? 1677 
quod differtur, non auferfur, 2686 and 

« Addenda » 
quodfactum est^ infectumfieri non potest, 

2917 
quot campoflores, tot sunt in amore dolores, 

1067 

radical humour, 674 

rational soul, 5oo 

red and white, the,433 and «Addenda» 

relativa actu^ 2796 

remora or echeneis, 2096 

rhomhum, nihil ad^ i538 

rostra disertus amat, 26o3 

sack and sugar, 509 

sapientis sunt omnia, 1674 

Saturn, source of melancholy, 2937 

scientia non hahet inimicum prceter ignor- 

antem, 2^9 
scorpion (used metaphorically), 463, 

1446 
sensitive soul, 5oo and « Addrnda » 
sicco pede., i553 and « Addenda » 
si fueris Romae, Romano vivito more, 

1417 
simile simili gaudet, 1393 
5/ non caste, tamen caute^ 942 
sclvidetur hipedalis, i5ii 



sophister, 677 

souls, kinds of, 5oo and « Addenda » 

stultorum plena sunt omnia^ 1688 

suhalternum genus, 1438 

suhtilitas, 2938 

sugar taken with wine, 509 

tailor's pricing-marks, 2610 

tantarra, 823 

tempora mutantur^ 36o 

Thracians rejoice at funerals, 291 1 

totum in toto et totum in qualihet parte, 

1437 
transcendents, 8i3, 1454. 

uhi desinit philosophus, ihi incipitmedicus, 

2000 and « Addenda » 
uUra posse non est esse, 2672 
unam semper amo cujus non solvor ah 

hamo, 2371 

vegetative soul, 482, 5oo and « Adden- 

da » 
videtur quod sic, looi, 2836 
vinum, amicitiae coagulum, 1405 
violentum non est diuturnum, i556 and 

« Addenda » 
vision, theories of, i85, io32 and 

« Addenda » 
vitcB non pigeat cumfunus amatur ? 2801 
vivit post funera virtus, 2872 and « Ad- 

denda » 
vox primcB (secundce) intentionis, 471 

wash an Ethiop, 929 and « Addenda » 
white and red, the, 433 and « Adden- 

da» 
woman, imperfect man, 671, 879 



ADDENDA ET CORRIGENDA. 



Preface. 

I desire to express my hearty thanks to my friend and colleague, 
Professor W. C- Summers, of University College, Sheffield, for the 
valuable help I have received from him on many occasions in deter- 
mining on particular readings of the text and in tracing classical quota- 
tions. 

The Notes show that I have been supplied with many interesting 
illustrations of the language of the play bj'- my friend, Professor E. 
Bensly of Adelaide — and I would here thank him for them. 

I must also acknowledge help received from our most learned and 
revered Professor of Latin at Cambridge, the Rev. J. E. B. Mayor, from 
D^ Adam of Emmanuel CoUege, from the Rev. D^ H. P. Stokes, and 
Mr R. B. Mc Kerrow, of Trinity College. 

I would finally acknowledge with gratitude the assistance I have 
derived alike in my Introduction and in my Notes from the History ofthe 
University ofCamhridge by M"^ J. Bass MuUinger, Librarian of S* John's 
College. 

Introduction. 

p. X, bottom. The 6 February i58i seems to have been the Monday before 

Shrove Tuesday. 
p. xi. //. 12, i3. According to the Emmanuel MS. Legge's play was acted 

at S* John's at the bachelors' commencement, 1579 (iSyg/So). See 

Cooper, Athena II, 456. 
p. xii, /. 7. For death read resignation or death. 
p. xvi, bottom. See the Genealogist/or October igo^, 
p. xl. //. 6, 7. For prefermet read prefermewt. 
» last line oftext. For services read service. 

Text. 

/. 194. For ocuritur read occurritur. 

/. 465. After cuspide change fuU-stop to comma. 

/. 743. For famulosf amelicos read famulos famelicos. 

/>. 28. /. 10 from bot. For 989 read 980. 

/. 1017. For contignum read contiguum. 

/. 1034. For proptcr read propter. 

/. 1098. For Corqne read Corque. 

/. 1246. For Honosa lit read Honos alit. 

/. 1400. For Satio read Satis. 

/. 1486. For Fpistolis read Epistolis. 



l62 

/. 1731. For proprium, objectum read proprium objectum. Cp. J. Stierius, 
Quast. controv. p. 92 : Distinguendum est inter objectum proprium 
& inter objectum commune. Universalia sunt intellectus objectum 
proprium.. singularia vero.. objectum commune, quia non tantum 
intellectus, sed etiam sensus circa singularia versatur. 

/. 2008. For republiea read republica. 

/. 2104. For quia write {quia. 

Textual Notes. 

//. 169, 170. For aliquando regnum readregnyim aliquando. 
Notes. 

/. III. Cp. A. Fraunce, Yvychurch, 3^^ part, (iSga) p. 10 : Jupiter in latine 

is quasi luuans pater, that is, a helping father. 
Gavv^ain Douglas, Comment, ( Works, ed. Small, II. p. 287) : Jupit- 
er, csdlitjuuans pater, the helply fadir. 
/. i85. Cp. P. Fletcher, Purple Island VI. Ivi : Thus v^hen the eye through 

Visus' jetty ports Lets in the wandVing shapes. 
/. 188. Cp. J. Stierius, Pracepta Physicce p. i3 : Coelum est corpus natu- 

rale, simplicissimum, sphaericum, pellucidum, & in orbem mobiie. 
/. 197. Cp. Augustine De Civ. Dei^ XVI. 9. 
/. 245. /. 4. For ts read to, andfor 1902 read 192. 

ib. /. 7. For from read form 

Cp, T. Wilson, Rhetorike III (i553) : vsing our speache as moste men 

do, and ordering our wittes as the fewest haue doen. 
/. 324. Cp. Sir T. Browne, Vulgar Errors, I. 7. 
/. 332. phantasia. J. Stierius, Prac. Phys. 57. : Phantasia est sensus inter- 

nus imagines rerum a sensu communi acceptas & distinctas, diUg- 

entius examinans, diutius retinens, & ex iis alias eliciens. 
/. 433. Cp. Shaks. L.L.L., 1. 2. 104-113 and Jonson, Cynthia's Revels, V. 4. 

3144. 
/. 439. phantasiam. See 1. 332 sup. 
p. III. /. 10. For 436 read 463. 
/. 478. J. Stierius, PrcBC. Logica, p. 21 : Dictum de omni. Arist. Pri. An. 1. 1, 

liyoi.. t6 xaxa Travxo? xaTrjyopetaGat oxav (xr,SEV ^ xou u7roxfci(ji.evou 

/vaj3£"tv, xa6' ou Oatepov ou Xty^rictB-zoii. id est, Dici de omni est, ciim 

quicquid affirmatur universaliter de subjecto. 
/. 481. Cp. Bacon, Essay III. « Of Unity » : as in the Naturall Body a 

Wound or Solution of Continuity is worse then a Corrupt Humor. 
/. 5oo. Cp. J. Stierius, Quast. controversa^ p. 73 : Hinc Arist. 1. 2 de gen. 

anim. c 3, ait : Homo prius vivit vita plantae, deinde vita animalis, 

tandem vita hominis. 
//. 523-527. cholerici propter ignei humoris copiam.. melancholici.. oh terrei sangui- 

nis pigritiam, J. Stierius, PrcBcepta Physica, p. 22, says that one of the 

temperaments « vocatur igneum & cholericum » and another « ter- 

reum & melanchoHcum ». 
/. 533. Cp. G. Douglas, Prologue to Eneados IV : Thar bene two luffis per- 

fyte and imperfyte That ane lefuU, the tother fouU delite. 
/. 544. Cp. G. Douglas, Prologue to Eneados IV (to Love) : Men sayis thow 

bridilUt Aristotle as an hors. 



i63 

Cp. also Hawes, Pastime of Pleastivc, and Gower, Conf. Am. l. 2705 
etc, where Macaulay refers to the Lay d'Aristote (Meon et Barba- 
zan III. 96.) 
/. 672. infra sphcBram Luna. Cp. J. Stierius, Pnscepta Physica, 1647, p. 16 : 
leuissimo elemento (sc. igni) debetur locus supremus in regione 
eiementari, qui est infra sphaeram Lunae, 
/. 840. non causampro causa. Cp. Sir. T. Browne, Vulgar Errors I. 4. 
/. 841. Stella cadens. J. Stierius, Prac. Phys. p. 24, includes « Stella Cadens » 

among « Meteora ignita ». 
/. 890. For cinitatis read ciuitatis. 
/. 929. Cp. Webster, White Devil, ed. Dyce, p. 44. 

/. 932. omnes partes cS^ similares c§^ dissimilares. J. Stierius, Prac. Phys. p. 41 

divides the i( partes continentes »,{solid parts) of the bodj'- into the 

partes similares (ossa, nervi, venae etc.) 2in6. partes dissimilares (caput, 

truncus, artus, etc.) 

/. 1014. J. Stierius, Pracepta Logicm p." 12, distinguishes «relata» secundum 

dici and secundum esse. 
l. II23. Cp. Marlowe, Faustus, Sc. i. 1. 12 : Bid ov ;cat [iTj ov farewell. 
/. 1434. See Introd. p. xlvi. 

/. 1460. Proteus. Cp. Jonson, Cynthia's Revels, III. 4. 1406-1416. 
/. i5oi. large.. stricte. See 1988 n. 
/. i553. Cp. Gawain Douglas, {Worhs, ed. Small, I. 57) : I saw quhat wise 

the sey deuydit was, And all the Hebrewis dry fute ouir it pas. 
/. 1554. contrapositio. J. Stierius, Pracepta Logica, p. 18 : Conversio per con- 
trapositionem est cum ita enunciatio convertitur, ut ex finita 
negante fiat infinita affirmans vel.. ex finita affirmante fiat infinita 
negans. 
/. i556. cum nullum, etc. Cp. B. Barnes, DeviVs Charter {Materialien VI) 1. 
1227 : It is so violent it will not last. 

A letter of i5i5 (G. Douglas' Worhs., ed. Small, I. p. Ixxiii) : This 
storm is sa wiolent it ma nocht lest. 

The saying seems to be based on the old physical distinction 
between motus natuvalis and motus violentus, and the maxim « Motus 
violentus non est diuturnus ». See J. Stierius, PrcBcepta Physicce, 
1647, p. 7, and Bacon's Essay of Innovations, adin. 
l. i633. Cp. Marlowe, Faustus Sc. VI. 1. 10 : 'Twas made for man, there- 

fore is man more excellent. 
/. 1662. C text. in loco naturali. J. Stierius, Prac. Phys. p. 10 : locus est vel 
naturalis, quo locatum suapte natura fertur, atque in eodem quies- 
cit & conservatur.. vel violentus etc. 
//. 1731-1732 J. Stierius, Prac. Phys. defines Intellectus agens « qui elicit 
actionem, illustrando phantasmata & abstrahendo », and patiens 
« qui in se recipit species intelligibiles, easque ab agente intel- 
lectu illuminatas percipit atque dijudicat ». 
The quotation from Donne is hardly apposite, as the terms actives, 
passives, seem to be suggested by their use in alchemy. Cp. 
Ashmole, Theatvum Chemicum (i652), p. 444 : by the bare applica- 
tion of Actives to Passives it [Naturall Magick] is able to exer- 
cisc a kind of Empire over Nature. 
/. 1732. J. Stierius, Pracepta Phys. (1647) p. 61 : Nihil est in intellectu 
quin prius fuerit in sensu. 



164 

/. 1988. See 1. i5oi. 

/. 2000. Perhaps the proverb alluded to is « ubi desinit philosophus, ibi 

incipit medicus », quoted by Marlowe, Faustus, Sc. 1. 1. i3, and 

by Sir E. Dyer, Prayse of nothing, i585, (Grosarfs Miscellanies, IV. 

p. 108). 
/. 2267. Cp. Jonson, Cynthia's Revels II. i. 801. (of a man of pleasure) : He 

is not lightly within to his mercer. 
IL 25 ii-25i6. prior tempore.. natura., honore,. ordine. Cp. J. Stierius, Prac. 

Logica, p. i3 : Prius.. dicitur quinque modis, Tempore, Natura^ 

Ordine, Dignitate, Consecutione. 
l. 2686. Cp. a letter of i5i5 (G. Douglas' Works, ed. Small, I. Iviii) : 

Thocht the Quene haue nocht all thingis that scho desiris at the 

first, lat hir be content — quia quod defertur non aufertur. 



Materialien zur Kunde 

des 

alteren Englischen Dramas 



Ilaterialien im Kunde 

des alteren Englisehen Dpamas 



UNTER MITWIRKUNG DER HERREN 



F. S. Boas-BELFAST, A. Brandl-BERLiN, R. Brotanek-WiEN, F. I. Carpenter- 
Chicago, G. B. Churchill-AMHERST, W. Creizenach-KRAKAU, E. Eckhardt- 
Freiburg I. B., A. Feuillerat-RENNES, R Fischer-lNNSBRUCK, W. W. Greg- 
LoNDON, F. Holthausen-KiEL, J. Hoops-Heidelberg, W. Keller-jENA, 
R. B. Mc Kerrow-LoNDON, G. L. Kittredge-CAMBRIDGE, Mass., E. Koeppel- 
Strassburg, H. Logeman-GENT, J. M. Manly-CniCAGO, G. Sarrazin- 
Breslau, L. Proescholdt-FRiEDRiCHSDORF, A. Schroer-CoLN, G. C. Moore 
Smith-SHEFFIELD, A. E. H. Swaen-AMSTERDAM, A. H. Thorndike-EvANSTON, 
III., A. Wagner-HALLE A. S. 



BEGRUENDET UND HERAUSGEGEBEN 



W. BANQ 

o. o. Professor der Englischen Philologie an der Universitat Louvain 



NEUNTER BAND 



LOUVAIN 

A. UYSTPRUYST 



LEIPZIG 

O. HARRASSOWITZ 



LONDON 

David NUTT 



1905 



STUDIBN 



UBER 



SHAKESPBARE'S WIRKDNG 



AUF 



ZEITGENOSSISCHE DRAMATIKER 



VON 



E. Koeppel 



LEIPZIG 



O. HARRASSOWITZ 

igoS 



LOUVAIN 

A. UYSTPRUYST 

LONDON 
David NUTT 



INHALTSANGABE. 



Seite 

Vorwort ix 

I. Thomas Dekker , i 

II. Thomas Heywood . . ... . . n 

III. Thomas Middleton . . . . . . . 29 

IV. Richard Brome 42 

V. Thomas Randolph 47 

VI. James Shirley 54 

VII. Henry Glapthorne 65 

VIII. Shakerley Marmion . 68 

IX. Henry Porter 69 

X. George Wilkins 6g 

XI. Gervase Markham und Lewis Machin ... 70 

XII. Lodowick Barry 74 

XIII. Nathaniel Field 76 

XIV. John Cooke 76 

XV. Robert Tailor 77 

XVI. John Tomkins 78 

XVII. Robert Davenport 79 

XVIII. William Rowley 80 

XIX. Jasper Fisher 80 

XX. Thomas May 81 

XXI. Joseph Rutter 82 

XXII. Sir William Berkeley 83 

XXIII. William Habington 83 

XXIV. William Cartwright 84 

XXV. Thomas Killigrew 85 

XXVI. Anonyme Dramen 85 

1. Locrine 85 

2. King Richard the Second 85 

3. Sir John Oldcastle 87 

4. Thomas Lord Cromwell 88 

5. Wily Beguiled 89 

6. The Puritan 91 

7. The Merry Devil of Edmonton 91 

8. The Valiant Welshman 92 

9. Lusfs Dominion 94 



VIII 

A. Verzeichniss der erwahnten Werke Shakespeares. 

I. Bei Thomas Dekker 97 

II. Bei Thomas Heywood 97 

III. Bei Thomas Middleton 98 

IV. Bei Richard Brome 98 

V. Bei Thomas Randolph 98 

VI. Bei James Shirley 98 

VII-XXVI. Bei verschiedenen Dramatikern .... 99 

B. Verzeichniss der ttbrigen Namen und Titel. 100 

Abkiirzungen io3 

Druckfehler io3 



VORWORT. 



Den spuren der wirkung einer grossen erscheinung der weltlit- 
teratur nachzugehen, hat fiir den aufmerksamen beobachter, des- 
sen blick nicht nur bewundernd auf den hohen weilt, sondern gern 
auch den sich zum thale senkenden linien folgt, immer einen beson- 
deren reiz. Wendet er sich von dem weUlichen epos der Angelsach- 
sen, von dem die thaten des Gauten Beowulf preisenden helden- 
sang, zu ihrer rehgiosen poesie, so fesseln ihn die formeln der 
alten epik, die diefrommen dichter ohne bedenken fiir denschmuck 
ihrer verse verwendet haben ; gern erkennt er die blumen wieder, 
die von den epigonen Chaucers aus dem wundergarten des mei- 
sters in ihre eigene dichtung verpflanzt wurden ; eine dankbare 
miihe ist es ihm, zu ermitteln, wie sich die zahlreichen dramatiker 
in den tagen der Elisabeth und der beiden ersten Stuart-konige zu 
dem biihnenfiirsten ihrer zeit stellten, zu Shakespeare, dem sie 
alle, wenn auch zum theil nur widerstrebend, tribut gezoUt haben. 

Fiir Shakespeare ist in dieser hinsicht im laufe der zeit schon 
vieles geschehen. Fleissig sind von seinen landsjeuten die auf den 
ersten blick erkennbaren zeugnisse fiir seine wirkung, die anspie- 
lungen auf ihn selbst und auf seine werke im i6. und 17. jahrhun- 
dert gesammelt worden ; fiir diese aussere geschichte seines 
nachruhms werden sich nur noch vereinzelt weitere zeugnisse bei- 
bringen lassen. Die innere geschichte des von ihm ausstromenden 
einflusses hingegen ist noch keineswegs geniigend aufgehellt, ihre 
klarstellung wird noch der beihiilfe vieler Shakespeare-freunde 
bediirfen, auch nach der veroffentlichung der nachstehenden unter- 
suchungen, die der priifung des verhaltnisses einiger der Stuart- 
dramatiker zu dem meister gewidmet sind. 

Zu dem meister, so empfinden wir — aber wir wissen, dass fiir 
viele dramaturgen jener periode nicht der grosse populare biihnen- 
dichter, der menschenbildner Shakespeare, der anerkannte meister 
war, sondern der gelehrte Ben Jonson, dessen konnen sich in der 
pragung scharfer typen zeigte, dessen gestalten nicht von den 
freien, schones und hassHches in reichem wechsel enthuUenden 
Hchtern der natur umspieU, sondern von einem greUen, den auffal- 
Hgsten ausdruck ihres gesichtes schonungslos beleuchtenden strahl 
getroffen sind. Der weg des sammlers, der den spuren der wirkung 
Shakespeares nachgeht, wird so oft gekreuzt von lockenden pfaden, 
die zu Jonson laufen, dass ihm manchmal zweifel aufsteigen kon- 



nen, welchem der beiden manner die fuhrerroUe zuzutheilen sei. 
Kaum minder stark, aber minder fassbar, war die wirkung eines 
epigonen Shakespeares, der durch seine reichhaltige, in allen far- 
ben schillernde produktion das meiste dazu beigetragen hat, das 
sittliche niveau der Stuart-biihne herabzudriicken, die wirkung 
John Fletchers, dessen lob von den zeitgenossen nicht seUen lauter 
verkiindet wird als das lob Shakespeares. 

Freilichhat diese art der vergleichenden betrachtung den em- 
pfindlichen nachtheil, dass uns nach dem abschluss der untersu- 
chung oft ein mehr oder minder peinliches gefuhl der unsicherheit 
bleibt. Zwei gefahren lauft der vergleichende beobachter : er kann 
zu wenig oder er kann — und dieser fall wird wohl der haufigere 
sein — zu viel sehen. Der neichthum an gestalten, thatsachen und 
gedanken der Shakespeareschen dichtung ist ein so unerschopfli- 
cher, dass die fahigkeit, mit der der sammler doch in erster linie 
arbeiten muss, das gedachtniss, hin und wider versagen, dass ihm 
eine verborgenere ahnUchkeit leicht entgehen kann. Diese gefahr 
wird allerdings dadurch gemindert, dass auch die aus dieser fiille 
schopfenden dramaturgen bei ihren nachahmungen begreiflicher 
weise zumeist von besonders auffalligen, sich dem gedachtniss des 
zuschauers tief einpragenden erscheinungen, ereignissen und wor- 
ten ausgingen, so dass ihre gedanken oft auf denselben wegen wan- 
delten, die unwillkurlich auch von den gedanken des modernen 
menschen eingeschlagen werden. So hat die Hamlet-tragodie fiir 
die zeitgenossen dieselbe unwiderstehliche anziehungskraft beses- 
sen, die sie auf die moderne menschheit ausiibt — an zahllosen 
stellen der dramen jener zeit werden wir durch entlehnung von 
gedanken oder motiven oder auch durchparodistischeanspielungen 
an sie erinnert. Hamlets verhangnissvolle unterredung mit seiner 
mutter, der den zogernden racher mahnende und nur seinen augen 
sichtbare geist, Hamlet auf dem kirchhof mit dem schadel Yoricks 
in der hand, Hamlet mit halbgeziicktem schwert hinter dem ver- 
geblich betenden Claudius — viele variierungen dieser und anderer 
scenen der tragodie lassen sich miihelos erkennen, an den iiberra- 
schendsten stellen, wie z. b. in einem der die geschichte Frank- 
reichs behandelnden dramen Chapmans, taucht die fascinirende 
gestalt des zu schwermiithigen betrachtungen geneigten rachers 
auf. 

Haufiger als unfreiwilligen unterlassungssiinden wird man jeden- 
falls dem fehler begegnen, dass der von Shakespeare-eindriicken 
beherrschte leser iiberall einfliisse des meisters erkennen, dass er 
jede auch noch so fliichtige ahnlichkeit auf seine unmittelbare wir- 
kung zuriickfiihrenwill.Zur beschrankung dieses irrthums istunab- 
lassige selbstkritik erforderlich, aber auch sie wird nicht verhiiten, 
dass verschiedene forscher durch eine abweichende beurtheilung 
fraglicher falle zu verschiedenen ergebnissengelangen. 



I 



XI 

Dem historischen interesse, das jede moglichst gewissenhafte 
zusammenfassung der ausstrahlungen eines herrschergeistes be- 
sitzt^ entspricht kein gleich grosses maass von asthetischer befrie- 
digung. Zu oft drangt sich uns die erkenntniss auf, dass der 
einfluss des grossen dramatikers auf seine epigonen ein verhang- 
nissvoller war, dass er sie stofflich zu unnothigen, die klarheit 
ihrer plane storenden einschaltungen veranlasst hat, oder dass die 
spateren dramaturgen, um eine allzu augenfallige iibereinstim- 
mung mit dem beriihmten muster zu vermeiden, der von ihm gebo- 
tenen, einfachen und richtigen losung eines konfliktes aus dem weg 
gegangen sind und ihre zuflucht zu liberkunstlichen konstruktio- 
nen genommen haben ; allzu haufig mtissen wir daran anstoss 
nehmen, dass die nachahmer irgend ein motiv Shakespeares geist- 
los, nur der plumpen theatralischen wirkung wegen,' verwendet 
und verdorben haben. So hat der sammler oft die empfindung, dass 
er mit seinen untersuchungen beitrage Hefert zu der leidensge- 
schichte des englischen dramas, in erster linie des enghschen trauer- 
spiels, die mit Shakespeares riicktritt von der biihne beginnt. 
Nichtsdestoweniger wird er sich bei der arbeit iiber jede neu ent- 
deckte spur freuen, besonders dann, wenn von einem solchen 
reflex aus insofern ein schimmer auf die thatigkeit des meisters 
selbst zuriickfallt, als durch ihn eine genauere datierung des in 
frage kommenden Shakespeareschen stiickes ermoglicht wird. 



I. THOMAS DEKKER. 



Ausgaben 



Dramatic Works now first collected with lllustrative Notes and Me- 
moir of the Author, in four Volumes. London, John Pearson, 1873. 

The Shoemakers Holiday. Ed. by Warnke and Proescholdt. Halle 
1886. 

The Pleasant Comedie of old Fortunatus. Herausgegeben von Hans 
Scherer. Erlangen & Leipzig 1901. 



In dem altesten der uns uberlieferten dramen Thomas Dekkers, 
in « The Shoemakers' Holiday » (gedr. 1600)* erinnert uns eine 
stelle an VA. Die gottin umarmt den widerstrebenden Adonis mit 
den worten : 

....Since I have hemm'd thee here 

Within the circuit of this ivory p a 1 e, 

ril be a park, and thou shalt be my deer ; 

F^eed wliere thou wilt... stray lower... (v. 229 ff.). 

Bei Dekker nennt der unwillkommene werber Hammon Rose 
sein reh und vertritt der sich zum gehen wendenden mit geoifneten 
armen den weg : 

Hammon. I chac'd the deere, but this deere chaseth me. 

Rose. The strangest hunting that ever I see. 

But where's your p ark e ? (She offers to go away.) 

Hammon. Tis here : O stay ! 

Rose. Impale me, and then I will not stray (vol. I p. 26)2. 

Mitdem derb-humoristischen wirth zum Hosenband in Windsor, 
der freilich nicht mit sicherheit als ein vorganger zu betrachten 
ist, theilt der schuhmachermeister Sim Eyre seine vorliebe fiir 
absonderliche, fremdlandische benennungen. Er tituliert seine 
gesellen : true Troyans (p. 23 u. oi\.exs),you m.adde Hiperhoreans (p. 
23), you mad Mesopotamians (p. 3o), you mad Philistines (p. 3i), ye 

*) Uber die quelle dieses dramas vgl. neuerdings Lange's ausgabe 
von Thomas Deloney's « Gentle Craft », Palaestra XVIII (Berlin 1903), 
Introd. p. XLH f. 

2) Diese VA-stelle ist ofters nachgeahmt worden, vgl. CP. p. 80. 



Babilonian knaves (p. 42), the mad Cappadosians (p. 62), my fine dapper 
Assirian lads (p. 63) — O hase Assyrian hnight, nennt F^alstaff den 
Pistol (H4B V3) — wie der wirth mit ausdriicken wie my Ethiopian 
(II 3), an Anthropophaginian, thine Ephesian, a Bohemian-Tartar {IV 5) 
um sich wirft ^ 

Die prachtigen chor-praludien in Sh. 's H5 haben Dekker zwei- 
fellos als vorbild gedient fiir den prolog des « Old Fortunatus » 
(gedr. 1600) und fiir die chore, die an zwei stellen die liberreiche 
handlung kiirzend zusammenfassen und den ortswechsel erklaren. 
Der prolog lasst auch im gedankengang eine auffallige iibereinstim- 
mung erkennen : wie Sh. fordert auch Dekker die zuschauer auf, 
die ungeniigende darstellung der kleinen biihne durch ihre phan- 
tasie zu erganzen : 

H5. Suppose within the girdle of these walls 

Are now confined two mighty monarchies... 

Piece out our imperfections with your thoughts (v. igff.) 

OF. And for this smal Circumference must stand 
For the imagind Surface of much land, 
Of many kingdoms.... our muse intreats 
Your thoughts to helpe poore Art (p. 85)^. 

Das ist aber auch der deutlichste Sh.-anklang des marchenspiels, 
bei anderen stellen ist der zusammenhang weniger sicher. Der 
zweite chor beginnt : 

Gentels, if ere you have beheld the passions, 

The combats of his soule who being a king, 

By some usurping hand hath beene deposde 

From all his royalties : even such a soule, 

Such eyes, such heart swolne big with sighes and teares, 

The star-crost sonne of Fortunatus weares (p. 143), 

wobei Dekker an eine vorstellung von Sh.'s E2 gedacht haben 
kann und an sein schones/>«^V of star-cross'd lovers (RJ. Prol. v. 6)^. 
Ausserdem vergleichen wir noch mit Agripynas klage : Drie heate 
drinks up my hloud (p. 146) Romeos abschiedsworte : Dry sorrow 
drinks our hlood (III 5), und mit Fortunats sweete Musicke with her 
silver sound (p. 97) RJ. IV 5, wo diese stelle viermal zitiert ist — aber 
Dekker kann das von Sh. verwerthete Hed des Kichard Edwards 

*) Eine wortHche iibereinstimmung mit Mids. ist verzeichnet in FA. 
p. 10. 

2) Auf diese iibereinstimmung hat auch Scherer aufmerksam 
gemacht, in seiner ausgabe des OF., p. 148 f. 

2) Vgl. noch in Dekker's « Match me in London » (vol. IV p. 140) : 
O starre-crost Loue l 



ausder Sammlung«The Paradise of Daintie Devises» (1576) ebenso 
gut selbst gekannt haben^. 

Beachtenswerth sind noch folgende iibereinstimmungen mit der 
Caesar-tragodie, bei der es allerdings nicht sicher ist, ob sie vor dem 
OF auf die biihne gebracht wurde : 

JC. He shall but bear them [these honours] as the ass bears 
gold.... 
And having brought our treasure where we will, 
Then take we down his load, and turn him off, 
Like to the empty ass... (IV 2, v. 2iff.) — 

OF. It vexes me no more to see such a picture, then to see an 
Asse laden with riches, because I know when hee can 
beare no longer, he must leave his burthen to some other 
beast (p. 100 f.) ; 

JC. Dwell I but in the suburbs of your good pleasure ? (II 
I, V. 285 f.) - 

OF. Why Hves a man in this world, to dwell in the suburbs of it 
as you doe ? (p. 164)2. 

In dem romantischen drama, dessen scenen sehr geschmacklos in 
Dekkers satirische abrechnung mit Benjonson, « Satiromastix ; 
or, The Untrussing of the Humorous Poet » (gedr. 1602), einge- 
schoben sind, leert Caelestina, die braut des Sir Walter Terill, um 
nicht die geliebte des konigs WiHiam Rufus werden zu miissen, an 
ihrem hochzeitstag ohne zogern den ihr von ihrem vater kredenzten 
becher, der jedoch nicht das von ihr erwartete gift, sondern einen 
schlaftrunk enthalt. Der konig bereut, und nach der beseitigung 
dieser gefahr erwacht Caelestina zu neuem gliick (vol. I pp. 249^^., 
255f.). Fiir dieses schlaftrunk-motiv hatte Dekker eine besondere 
vorHebe : Infelice wird auf den wunsch ihres vaters, des herzogs 
von Mailand, von dem doktor Benedict in einen totenahnlichen 
schlaf versenkt, damit sie fiir einen ihm verhassten werber sterbe 
(HoNEST Whore, II pp. 12,70) ; prinz John lasst den alten Valasco 

*) Vgl- iiber dieses Hed In Commendation ofMusic Furness Varior. Ed. 
p. 252 f. — In den die rede des aHen Fortunatus ''p. 97) schHessenden 
worten wiH Ernest Rhys ein echo aus einem Sh.-Hed von zweifel- 
hafter echtheit erkennen, aus dem Liede Crabhed age and youth in « The 
Passionate Pilgrim » (vgL seine Dekker-ausgabe in The Mermaid Series, 
London, 1887, p. 304). 

2) Von den griinden, die Sarrazin in seinem aufsatz « Die Abfassungs- 
zeit von Sh.'s JC », BeibL der AngHa XIV p. ii3ff., fiir eine friihere 
entstehungszeit dieser tragodie (iSgg) anfiihrt, leuchtet mir besonders 
die JC-anspielung in Ben Jonson's «Every Man outof his Humour »ein. 
— Uber ein wort-echo aus VA vgl. FA. p. 10. 



vergiften, aber der vorsichtige arzt verwendet nur einen schlaftrunk 
(Match me in London, IV pp. 169 ff., 178). Dass der haufige ge- 
brauch dieses motivs dem dramatiker durch die starke wirkung 
der entsprechenden scenen in RJ naher gelegtwurde, istdurchaus 
wahrscheinlich. Der ausruf des vaters der Caelestina : Dead, shes 
deathes Bride, he hath her maidenhead (I p. 2S2) klingt wie eine wieder- 
holung der klage desalten Capulet(RJ. IV 5, v. 35ff.)i. 

In den satirischen scenen des « Satiromastix » werden wir selten 
anSh. erinnert : Tucca, der alle erdenklichen helden undheldinnen 
der englischen biihne parodistisch erwahnt, ohne jede riicksicht auf 
ihre tragische wiirde, lasst Sh.s personal ungeschoren — gewiss 
ein beweis dafiir, dass Dekker Sh. nicht kranken wollte. Nur eine 
seiner komischen gestalten, Justice Shallow, erscheint einmal in 
einer rede des Horace (p. 212)^ Bei Tuccas spott iiber die vielen 
und schmeichelhaften verstecknamen, die Ben Jonson in verschie- 
denen seiner dramen sich beigelegt hatte : You must he call'd Asper, 
and Criticus, and Horace, thy tytUs longer a reading then the Stile a the 
big Turkes (p. 200), fallen uns die hohnischen worte ein, mit denen 
La Pucelle die verkiindigung der vielen titel Talbots begriisst : 

Here is a silly stately style indeed ! 

The Turk, that two and fifty kingdoms hath, 

Writes not so tedious a style as this (H6A IV 7, v. 72ff). 

Drohend hatte Tucca seinem gegner Horace angekiindigt : My 
names Hamlet revenge (Satirom. vol. I p. 229) — wahrscheinlich eine 
anspielung auf den alteren, auf den Kyd'schen Hamlet. In dem 
drama aber, welches von vielen kritikern fiir Dekkers bestes werk 
erklart wird, in dem ersten theil des doppelspiels « The Honest 
Whore » (gedr. 1604) lasst sich bereits deutlich die wirkung des 
Sh.'schen Hamlet erkennen. Auch Dekker hat einen charakter 
von der art des Hamlet schaffen wollen, er hat es versucht, seinen 
durch den tot der geliebten Infelice erschiitterten, iiber die vergang- 
lichkeit alles irdischen griibelnden Hippolito mehr und tiefere 
gedanken zu geben als sonst bei seinen helden zu finden sind. Er 
hat auch kein bedenken getragen selbst kiihn zu einer vergieichung 
der beiden gestalten herauszufordern durch eine auffallige nach- 
ahmung der kirchhof-scene : wie Hamlet mit dem schadel Yoricks, 
steht auch Hippolito vor uns mit einem totenkopf in der hand, der 
ihm ahnliche gedanken iiber die nichtigkeit menschlicher schon- 
heit und pracht entlockts. 

1) FA. p. 22. 

3) CP. p. 5o. Ebenda ist auch darauf hingewiesen, dass Dekker in der , 
epistel^^ lectorem vor dem Satirom., welche bei Pearson nicht abge- 
druckt ist, die « Comedy of Errors » erwahnt, wozu noch CP. p. 74 und 
FA. p. 12 (Hon. Whore) zu vergleichen sind. 

3) Works II p. 55f. und FA. p. 11 ; vgl. ib. p. 35 iiber eine andere 
Haml.- erinnerung derselben scene (^Works II p. 58). 



I 



An jedem montag zieht sich Hippolito in seine gemacher zuriick, 
um solchen schwermxithigen gedanken nachzuhangen, denn Infe- 
lice ist an einem montag gestorben. Er hat diesen tag verwiinscht : 

Curst be that day for ever that rob'd her 

Of breath, and me of bhsse : henceforth let it stand 

Within the Wizards booke, the kalendar, 

Markt with a marginall finger, to be chosen 

By theeves, by villaines, and black murderers, 

As the best day for them to labour in. 

If henceforth this adulterous, bawdy world 

Be got with child with treason, sacrilege, 

Atheisme, rapes, treacherous friendship, perjurie, 

Slaunder, the beggars sinne, lies, sinne of fooles, 

Or any other damn'd impieties, 

On Monday lefem be delivered (p. 7). 

Ebenso ingrimmig hatte Sh.'s Constance den tag verflucht, an 
welchem die spanische prinzessin Blanche mit dem dauphin ver- 
mahlt werden sollte : 

A wicked day, and not a holy day ! 

What hath this day deserved ? what hath it done, 

That it in golden letters should be set 

Among the high tides in the calendar? 

Nay, rather turn this day out of the week, 

This day of shame, oppression, perjury.,.. 

This day, all things begun come to ill end, 

Yea,faith itselfto hollow falsehood change!(KJ. III i,83if.)i. 

Aber Infehce ist, wie wir wissen (s. oben p. 3), nicht tot, Hippo- 
lito entfiihrt die geliebte. Der monch Anselmo, der ihren heim- 
lichen bund segnet, lasst sich, trotz der feindschaft des vaters der 
braut, zur schUessung der ehe bereit finden, weil er ahnlich wie 
Sh.'s Friar Laurence- auf gute folgen dieser heirath hofft : Such 
comfortable beames break through these cloudesBy this blest mariage, that... 
I will tiefast The holy wedding knot (p. 75). An RJ werden wir auch 
noch durch ein bild im zweiten theil der HWh (Hc. 1608, gedr. 
i63o) erinnert. HippoHto sagt von dem antHtz seiner gattin : 

I read 
Strange Comments in those margines ofyourlookes: 
Your cheekes of late are, Hke bad printed B o o k e s, 
So dimly charactred, I scarce can speH 
One Hne of love in them (p. i3o); 

^) Auf diese ahnHchkeit wurde, wie ich nachtraglich finde, schon CP. 
p. 5i hingewiesen, in einem Middleton-artikel. 

2) Schon Rapp hat die beiden monche verglichen, vgl. Jung « Das 
Verhaltniss Middleton's zu Sh. », p. S^f. 



. RJ. Re ad o'er the volume of young Paris' face 

And find delight there writ with beauty's pen... 
And what obscured in this fair volume lies 
Find written inthemargentofhiseyes. 
This precious book of love (I 3,8i). 

Bellafronte, die nach lauterung strebende dirne, und ihr viel 
geriihmter vater sind Dekkers eigene geschopfe ; bei dem studium 
ihrer entwicklung werden unsere gedanken nur durch den verstell- 
ten wahnsinn der Bellafronte zu Hamlet gefiihrt. Dekker hat dieses 
motiv spaterhin nochmals verwendet — dass er dabei die Hamlet- 
scenen gut im gedachtnis hatte, verrath er uns selbst beide male in 
den ersten worten seiner darstellung. Hamlet hatte auf die frage 
des Polonius, ob er ihn kenne, geantwortet : Excellent well ; you are 
afishmonger (H 2) — Bellafronte erwidert auf die frage, wer wohl 
der herzog und sein gefolge waren : They are Fish-wives, will you buy 
any Gudgeons? (p. 84), und Tormiellas erste frage lautet : Are noiyou a 
woollen Draper! (Match me in London, vol. IV p. 208). Es ist, ais 
ob ein solches frag-und antwortspiel zu dem festen, auch vom publi- 
kum erwarteten apparat einer wahnsinns-scene gehort hatte^ 

In dem komischen nebenspiel des dramas, The Humours of the 
Patient Man and the Longing Wi/e, erhalten wir den beweis, dass ein 
vers aus Mark Antony's grosser Forumsrede an der leiche Cae- 
sars, der heute noch oft citiert wird, schon damals als gefliigeltes 
wort im umlauf war : This was the most unkindest cut of all (III 2, v. 
187). Viola, die torichte frau des allzu geduldigen Candido, erwi- 
dert auf den rath, sie soUe ihren gatten dadurch reizen, dass sie 
ihn zum hahnrei mache : Puh, he would countsuch a cut no unkindnesse 
(p. 10). Jedem leser und horer bleibt auch der pathetische anfang 
der rede des Antonius im gedachtniss haften : Friends, Romans, 
countrymen, lend meyour ears (1. c. v. 78). Viola sagt zu ihrem bruder 
Fustigo, der sie in ihren intriguen gegen Candido unterstiitzen 
soll : Then lend meyour ears (p. 9). Dieser ausdruck lasst sich natiir- 
lich auch sonst nachweisen, an stellen, die vollkommen frei von 
dem verdacht einer persiflage sind — aber Fustigos komische beto- 
nung dieser anrede, seine versicherung : « Meine ohren gehoren 
ganz dir » — Mine eares areyours deare sister, lassen uns doch in diesem 
falle an eine parodistische absicht Dekkers glauben. 

An Pistors schwulst werden wir durch denselben Fus tio erin- 
nert : 

H4B and let the welkin roar (II 4, v. 182) — 

HWh. By this welken that heere roares (p. 12), 

*) Auch in Websters (?) und W^ Rowleys cc Thracian Wonder)) fragt 
der wahnsinnige Palemon : Areyou a fowJer, sir ? (V2}, und in James Shir- 
ley's (c Captain Underwit » der verriickte Projector Engine : Are you a 
Doctor, sir?{Ul 3 ; Bullen's OEP. II, p. 368). 



und durch die bemerkung des gefangnisswarters im zweiten theil : 
Many such Whales are cast upon this Shore (p. 178) an die erstaunte 
frage der Mrs. Ford : What tempest, I trow, thvew this whale... ashore 
at Windsor ?(Wiv. II i.). 

Auf wortliche iibereinstimmungen mit H6B, H4A und H4B ist 
in den anmerkungen der Pearson'schen ausgabe hingewiesen (pp. 
376, 379, 387) ; auf einen Othello-anklang in FA (pp. 12 u. 35). Die 
worte des herzogs von Mailand : Thou kill'st her now againe And art 
more savage then a harharous Moore (p. 4) werden in FA (p. 11) auf 
den Aaron im Tit. bezogen, von Fleay (BC. p. i3i) auf Othello, 
was wohl das richtige ist, da es sich um eine geliebte frau 
handelt. Diese beiden Othello-anklange in dem 1604 gedruckten 
ersten theil des Dekker'schen dramas stiitzen die vermuthung, dass 
Sh.'sTrag6die 1604 verfasstwurde (vgl. Fleay BC. II igof.; Ward II 
167^.). Ganzlich unberechtigt erscheint mir hingegen Fleays annah- 
me einer parodie von R3 I 2 (ib.) : der triigerische leichenzug, 
der von Hippolito zum stehen gebracht wird, erinnert allerdings 
stark an den von Gloucester gestorten condukt Heinrichs VI, da 
aber Hippolito selbst im bitteren ernst handelt, kann man nicht 
von einer parodie sprechen, sondern hochstens von einer geschick- 
ten nachahmung, die unserem dramatiker zu einem effektvollen 
anfang seines stiickes verholfen hat. Die von Fleay angedeuteten, 
leidef nicht angegebenen anspielungen auf « As you like it (ib. p. 
i32) habe ich nicht entdecken konnen. 

In seiner missgliickten, politisch-konfessionellen allegorie « The 
Whore of Babylon »(gedr. 1607) ist Dekker Sh. ebenso fern geblie- 
ben, wie jeder echten poesie ; wir bemerken nur wenige ahnlich- 
keiten in gedanken und wortlaut. Der Spanien vertretende konig 
xvih.m.is\ch.: I stand ( C 1 s sus - lik e) stri din g ore seas {vol.ll p.2o5), 
wie Cassius von Caesar gesagt hatte : He doth bestride the narrow 
world Likea Colossus (I 2, i35 f.)^ und die klage der Empress 
of Babylon, dass ihre pfeile abprallten : as the idle Cannon, Sirikes ai 
the Aires Invulnerable brest (p. 227) klingt wie ein echo der 
worte des Marcellus iiber den geist des alten Hamlet : For ii is, as 
the air, invulnerable, And our vain hlows malicious mocke- 
ry (I I, 145). 

Das beliebte Colossus-gleichniss ist auch in dem romantischen, 
mit teufeln gefiillten drama « If this be not a Good Play, the 
DivELL is iN it » (gedr. 161 2) zu lesen( [a King\ does stand Colossuslike, 
supporting a whole land, vol. III p. 35^), in welchem uns iiberdies die 
frage des von seinen hoflingen verlassenen konigs an seinen letz- 
ten begleiter : Stahs Brutus atme too ? (p. 336) erkennen lasst, wie oft 

*) Das Colossus-gleichniss wurde vonden dramatikern nach Sh. sehr 
oft verwendet, vgl. Chapman's & Shirley's « Chabot » pp. 525*» , 537» ; 
Glapthorne's « Wallenstein» vol. II pp. 20,73. 



8 

sich Dekker's gedanken mit der Caesar-tragodie beschaftigten. Die 
erwahnung von the yland of Hogs and Divels, tke Barmudas (p. 840), 
zeigt, dass auch Dekker Jourdan's 1610 veroffentlichte beschrei- 
bung dieser inselgruppe, eine der quellenschriften Sh'.s fiir den 
« Sturm «, gelesen hatte^ 

Eine merkwiirdige zusammensetzung bekannter motive bietet 
uns Dekkers hyperromantische tragikomodie « Match me in Lon- 
DON » (gedr. i63i). Mit den ersten scenen vergleichen wir unwill- 
kiirlich den anfang des « Othello » ; es ist wohl kein blosses spiel 
des zufalls, dass der trager einer nebenrolle in diesem stiick lago 
genannt ist. Wie der venezianische senator Brabantio, entdeckt der 
spanier Malevento nachts mit schrecken und zorn die abwesenheit 
seiner tochter : auch Tormiella ist zu einem stelldichein mit ihrem 
geliebten gegangen. Um der ihr drohenden blossstellung und der 
zwangsehe mit einem ungeliebten mann zu entgehen, flieht Tor- 
miella mit Cordolente nach Sevilla,wosiesichvermahlen und einen 
laden eroffnen. Der konig von Spanien selbst hort durch eine kup- 
plerin von der schonheit der biirgersfrau, kommt verkleidet unter 
dem vorwand eines einkaufes in ihren laden und entbrennt in heis- 
sem verlangen nach dem besitz der jungen frau — episoden, die uns 
sofort an das schicksal der londoner goldschmiedsfrau Jane Shore 
erinnern miissen, die i563 von Thomas Churchyard fiir den « Mir- 
rour for Magistrates»besungen und vor 1600 von Thomas Heywood 
in seinem doppelspiel von w King Edward the Fourth » auf die 
biihne gebracht worden war. Auch bei Heywood kommt der konig 
verkleidet in den laden der frau Shore und bestiirmt sie mit liebes- 
antragen : der Dekkerschen kupplerin entspricht die falsche 
freundin Mrs. Blague. Nachdem es dem konig bei Dekker eben- 
falls gelungen ist — allerdings nur in einer etwas rathselhaften 
weise — die widerstrebende Tormiella an den hof zu locken, stehen 
sich bei beiden dramatikern die zwei frauen, die rechtmassige 
konigin und die vom konig geliebte frau, in einer wirkungsvollen 
scene gegeniiber. Dekkers konigin erinnert dabei zuerst aber mehr 
an die mordlustige gattin Heinrichs des Zweiten, die in Samuel 
Daniels beriihmtem gedicht « The Complaint of Kosamond» (iSga) 
sich zu der buhle ihres gatten schleicht und sie zwingt den giftbecher 
zu leeren ; dass Dekker bei der niederschrift seiner scene die betref- 

*) Vgl. die ausziige aus Jourdan's schrift bei Furness Var. Ed. des 
« Tempest » p. 3o8 ff. und zu Dekker's anspielung besonders folgende 
stelle : These islands of the Benmidas have ever heen accotinted as.... a desert 
inhahitation for divels ; hut.... all the divels that haunted the woods were hut heards 
ofswine (1. c. p. 3io). — Auch in Heywood's « EngHsh Traveller» sind 
diese inseln erwahnt ; einer der sich auf dem meerglaubenden trunken- 
boldefragt: Whence is your ship, from the Bermoothes? (Works, vol. IV p. 
34) ; vgl. noch Richard Brome's « Northern Lasse » : You were hetter ven- 
iureyour self, and Fortune to the Bermudas (Act I sc I ; Works, vol. III p. i). 



fenden strophen Daniels im gedachtniss hatte, diirfen wir vielleicht 
daraus schliessen, dass Tormiella spricht von this Tyger of the 
Kings fierce lust (vol. IV p. i86) wie Daniel die wiithende konigin 
einer ihres jungen beraubten tigerin verglichen hatte. Eine auffal- 
Hge iibereinstimmung der dramatiker ist hinwieder darin zu erken- 
nen, dass die scene bei ihnen eine iiberraschend friedUche wendung 
nimmt : die konigin versohnt sich mit ihrer nebenbuhlerin. Dek- 
kers Tormiella, die iiberhaupt mehr Leidenschaft besitzt, mehr 
Theaterblut in den Adern hat, als die zarte Mrs. Shore, versagt 
sich aber der begierde des konigs standhaft, und auch ihr gatte 
Cordolente begniigt sich nicht mit der passiven rolle des Matthew 
Shore. In ihrer noth nimmt Tormiella ihre zuflucht zu dem auf 
der damaligen buhne beUebten mittel des verstellten wahnsinns, 
und zwar in einer weise, die unsere gedanken sofort zu Hamlet 
fiihren muss (vergl. oben p. 6). SchHesslich wird bei Dekker alles 
zum guten gewendet und die tugend belohnt. 

Ausserdem finden wir in der nebenhandlung dieses allzu inhalts- 
reichen, verwickelten stiickes auch noch das motiv des schlaf- 
trunkes verwerthet (vgl. oben p. 3), aber in einer art und weise, 
die uns mehr an Cymb. erinnert, als an RJ. Der Dekker'sche arzt, 
der auf den befehl des verbrecherischen prinzen John den alten 
Valasco vergiften soll, diesen aber nur durch einen schlaftrunk 
betaubt, verfahrt ahnlich wie Sh.'s CorneHus in Cymb., der der 
schHmmen konigin fiir das von ihr verlangte und der Imogen 
zugedachte gift ein harmloses schlafmittel einhandigt (Cymb. I 5 ; 
V 5, 249ff.). Imogen und Valasco versinken m einen totenahnHchen 
schlaf, bleiben aber unversehrt. 

Wenn wir nun noch erwagen, dass Dekker iiberdies eine 
Anleihe bei sich selbst gemacht hat, indem Cordolente als Schuh- 
macher verkleidet zu TormieHa kommt (IV p. 197), wie Lacy zu 
Rose (Shoemakers H. I p. 55f.), so wird unsdieses drama Dekkers 
gewiss als ein besonders beachtenswerthes beispiel seiner kompo- 
sition-methode erscheinen, seiner benutzung und unkiinstlerischen 
haufung alter, auf ihre biihnenwirksamkeit bereitsgepriiftermotive. 
Sehr auffaHig wird uns bei der vergleichenden lektiire der Shore- 
scenen der unterschied zwischen der dichtersprache Heywoods und 
Dekkers. Jener bedient sich einer ziemHch niichternen, mitbildern 
nur sparHch geschmiickten sprache, wahrend dieser sich in meta- 
phern und gleichnissen nicht genug thun kann. Auch dadurch steht 
Dekker Sh. naher als Heywood, bei dem wir die Sh.-ahnHchkeiten 
diinner gesat finden werden. 

Die bisher erwahnten dramen* werden nach dem zeugniss der 

*) Wortliche Ubereinstimmungen mit Haml. und R2 aus dem drama 
« The Wonder of a Kingdom » (gedr. i636) und aus einem pageant Dek- 
kers sind ausserdem verzeichnet in FA. p. loff. 



10 

titelblatter und anderer dokumente ziemlich allgemein als Dekkers 
ausschliessliches eigenthum betrachtet. Ernstliche zweifel in 
dieser hinsicht bestehen nur bei dem doppelspiel von « The Ho- 
NEST Whore », weii eine notiz Henslowes vermuthen lasst, dass 
auch Thomas Middleton an der komposition betheiligt war,- 
auf den titelblattern der beiden theile ist jedoch nur Dekker 
genannt. Es gibt aber eine grossere anzahl von dramen, die der 
rastlos produzierende Dekker in gcmeinschaft mit anderen dichtern 
verfasst hat. Auch in diesen stiicken fallt uns mancher Sh.-anklang 
auf, den wir hier zur sprache bringen, obschon es nicht m jedem 
falle sicher ist, ob die betreffende stelle auch wirklich von Dekker 
selbst herriihrt. Die dramen sind nach dem jahr des ersten uns 
erhaltenen druckes geordnet. 

i6o3 « Patient Grissil » (mit Chettle und Haughton). An diese, 
wahrscheinlich i5gg verfasste dramatisierung der geschichte der 
dulderin Griselda ist die nicht uninteressante, aber kaum mit 
sicherheit zu entscheidende frage gekniipft worden, ob Sh. oder 
Dekker der erste dramatiker war, der wallisisch sprechende per- 
sonlichkeiten auf die biihne brachte^. Ausser den bekannten Sh,- 
ahnlichkeiten dieses stiickes, fallt uns noch ein bild auf, welches 
spaterhin auch von Sh. verwendet wurde : 

PG. I deale by marriage as some Indians doe by the Sunne, adore 
it, and reverence it, but dare not stare on it (z. y^Sfi.) — 

Airs Thus, Indian-like, 

Religious in mine error, I adore 

The sun (13, 210). 

1607 SiR Thomas Wyat (mit Webster). Bemerkenswerthe iiber- 
einstimmungen mit H6C, R3, H4A & Haml. sind FA. pp. 25,53 
verzeichnet, wozu man noch vergleichen kann : [Deatk] on ihe 
fearefull layes his killing Mace (vol. III p. 127) mit den worten des 
Brutus : O murderous slumher, Layst tkou thy leaden mace upon my hoy 
(JC. IV 3, 267 f.). Ausserdem fallt uns eine parodistisch klingende 
stelle auf. Captain Bret sagt zum volk : Wyat for rising tkus in 
armes ...As wortky to he kanged like a iewell in tke kingdomes eare (p. ii5) ; 
Romeo hatte beim anblick Juliens ausgerufen : 

*) In folge dieser unsicherheit sind verschiedene der Sh.-ahnhch- 
keiten des ersten theiles dieses werkes auch von Hugo Jung bespro- 
chen worden, in seiner nach der niederschrift meines aufsatzes verof- 
fenthchten doktorschrift « Das Verhaltniss Thomas Middleton's zu Sh. » 
(Leipzig 1904) p. 33£f. 

2) Vgl. Bang ESt. XXVIII 225 ff. Kiirzere stellen in wallisischem dia- 
lect sind iibrigens schon bei Wilson (« Three Ladies of London » iSS^) 
und Nash (« Summer's Last Will» 1692?) zu finden. Uber sonstige 
beziehungen der PG. zu Shakespeare vgl. Hiibsch in seiner ausgabe 
(Erlangcr Beitrage XV, Erl. 1893), Eini. p. XXII f. 



II 

It seems she hangs upon the cheek of night 

Like a rich jewel in an Ethiope's ear (RJ. I 5,47). 

Ubrigens findet sich ja bei Sh. selbst eine komische verwendung 
des ohrring-gleichnisses, der pedant Holofernes hatte gesagt : 
Ripe as the pomewater, who now hangeth like ajewel in the ear ofcaelo, the sky, 
the welkin, the heaven (LLL. IV 2, 4 ff.). Ohne spottische absicht 
hat Dekker denselben vergleich im prolog der « Whore of Ba- 
BYLON » gebraucht : The Charmes of silence ihrough this Square be 
throwne, That an unusde Attention (like a Jewell) May hang at every 
eare (vol. II p. 191). 

1607 Westward Ho (mit Webster). Auch in diesem stiick wer- 
den unsere gedanken ofters zu Sh. gefiihrt : Is this merry Midsomer 
night agreed upon ? [wo\. II p. 3ii) ; Pyramus und Thisbe, Troylus, 
die falsche Cressida und sir Pandarusi sind erwahnt (p. 348) ; Ile 
speake in a small voice like one ofthe women (p. 357) — ^^^ speaks small like a 
woman (Wiv. I i) ; vgl. ausserdem Pearson's neudruck p. 387 (H4A) 
und FA. p. 52 (Haml.). Eine sichere verbindung wird jedoch 
durch keinen dieser anklange hergestellt. 

1607 NoRTHWARD Ho (mit Webster), vgl. FA. p. 12 (Haml.). 

161 1 The Roaring Girl (mit Middleton). Die bitte des einen 
diebes : Disgrace mee not : pacus palabros (vol. III p. 221) steht den 
Sly'schen paucas pallabris (Shrew, Ind. I 5) etwas naher als der ori- 
ginalstelle in Kyd's « Spanish Tragedy » (Act III sc. i5, 79). Ausser- 
dem glaubt Jung (1. c. p. 54 f.) in dieser komodie zwei Hamlet- 
erinnerungen gefunden zu haben, die mir aber beide sehr fraglich 
sind. 

1622 The Virgin Martyr (mit Massinger), vgl. Gifford's Massin- 
ger (London i8i3), vol. I p. iff. (H4A, Haml.) und meine QStu- 
dien II (Quellen & Forsch. Heft LXXXII) p. 84 f. (RJ). 



II. THOMAS HEYWOOD. 

Ausgabe : 

Dramatic Works now first coUected with IUustrative Notes and a 
Memoir of the Author in 6 vols. London, John Pearson, 1874. 



Bei Thomas Heywood sind sichere Shakespeare-anklange nur sel- 
ten zu bemerken. Keine der zunachst verzeichneten stellen wiirde 
uns berechtigen ihn zu einem schtiler des meisters zu stempeln, 

*) Sir Pandarus ist auch in « Match me » (voL IV p. 190) erwahnt. 
Dekker war ja selbst an der composition eines Troilus-dramas bethei- 
ligt gewesen (vgl. Ward II p. 147). 



12 

obschon auch er ihm manchen kunstgriff abgesehen haben wird, 
wie z. B. die verwendung des chors zur abkiirzung und ergan- 
zung der handlung nach dem muster von H5. ^ Gewisse ahnlich- 
keiten mit Sh. ergeben sich uns in folgenden stiicken : 

cc The Four Prentises of London » (1594/5 ? gedr. i6i5) : Char- 
les. This way went my love ^ like a shooting starre (vol. II p. 221) — vgl. 
VA : Look, how a bright star shooteth from the sky, So glides he in the 
night., (v. 8i5 f.). 

cc The Fair Maid of the West >) (gedr. i63i ; vol. II p. 416) 
Clem. My motto shall be, Base is the man thatpaies — vgl. H5 : Base is 
the slave that pays (II i, 100) ^. 

cc A Maidenhead Well Lost » (gedr. 16^4) : Stroza. Thers 
Worme-ivood (IV p. 144) — vgl. Haml. III 2, 191. Dieser verlaum- 
der Stroza, der die handlung des stiickes beherrscht, gibt fiir seine 
intriguen gegen den General Sforza einen ahnlichen beweggrund 
an, wie lago in der ersten scene der tragodie Roderigo gegeniiber 
fiir seinen hass gegen den Mohren. lago will sich rachen, weil 
Othello ihn nicht zu seinem Leutnant gemacht habe, Stroza sagt 
in seinem ersten monolog : 

When I studdied to be rais'd by Armes, 

And purchase me high eminence in Campe, 

He crost my fortunes, and return'd me home 

A cashierd Captaine ; for which injury 

I scandall all his meanes unto the Duke (IV io5). 

Die opfer Strozas vertrauen seiner rechtlichkeit ebenso blindlings 
wie Othello und seine umgebung der biederkeit des lago. Die 
ahnlichkeit ist nicht zu laugnen, aber die kopie ist eine sehr 
schwache. 

In der scene, welcher die oben citierten, an Haml. erinnernden 
worte entnommen sind, stosst der Prinz von Florenz Julia im 
augenblick der trauung, wie der bischof ihre hande vereinigen 
will, von sich, indem er sie der unkeuschheit bezichtigt ganz wie 

*) In cc Edward the Fourth» 2"^ Part (gedr. 1600 ; vol. I p. 119 f.), bei 
welchem stiick allerdings die prioritat von H5 nicht vollkommen sicher 
ist ; uber eine kaum zu vermeidende ahnhchkeit mit H6C in diesem 
drama vgl. FA. p. 40. Ferner in cc If you know not me » (I 332 f,) ; cc The 
Fair Maid of the West » (II 319 f.). 

2) Wahrscheinhch umzustellen : TUs way my love went etc. Der Pear- 
son'sche text ist ein ganz roher. 

h Cf. Works II 444. Die in CP. p. 427 erwahnte ahnhchkeit zwischen 
einer scene des dramas ct A Woman killed with Kindness » (aufgefiihrt 
i6o3 ; ivol. II p. 144 f.) and cc Measure for Measure » stammt aus der 
quelle der nebenhandlung des Heywood'schen stiickes (vgl. meine QSt, 
I, Miinchener Beitrage Heft XI p. i36 f.), von der Ward IP 565 keine 
notiz genommen hat. 



i3 

Claudio in der kirche, vor dem altar, Hero von sich stosst und 
mitleidenschaftlichen anklagenuberhauft(Much Ado IV i). Der ver- 
dacht der entlehnung, der wiedergabe eines starken biihnenein- 
drucks kommt einem um so leichter, weil das verfahren des Prin- 
zen bei Heywood zwecldos ist ; er lasst sich ja doch sofort von den 
vorwiirfen seiner umgebung einschiichtern und sich geduldig mit 
der entehrten Julia vermahlen. Heywood war es nur um einen 
effektvollen einsatz zu thun, der bei ihm wie bei Sh., den vierten 
akt eroffnet (1. c. p. i^^ff.). 

Der clown des stiicks spricht den erzieher des Prinzen an mit 
« Crabbed Age » (1. c. p. i35), ein weiterer beweis fiir die popula- 
ritat des bekannten, Sh. zugeschriebenen gedichtes. 

In dcm drama « The Late Lancashire Witches » (gedr. 1634) 
wirft Winny ihrer mutter vor : You look like one dthe ScoUish wayward 
sisters {wo\ . IV 184) — bei diesen worten und bei den zusammenkiinften 
seiner hexen wird auch Heywood an Macbeth gedacht haben. 
Seine hexen sprechen oft in viertaktigen, jambischen versen, wie 
Sh'.s Hekate (III 5) unddazwischen auch die zauberschwestern flV 
I, I25ff.) ; weiter geht die iibereinstimmung nicht. 

In « The Wise Woman of Hogsdon » (1604 ? gedr. i638) schleicht 
sich Sencer als schulmeister verkleidet in das haus der von ihm 
begehrten jungen dame ein, und es gelingt ihm auch, den vater 
der Gratiana zu tauschen, ahnlich wie sich der junge Lucentio 
zutritt zu der geliebten verschafft (Taming of the Shrew III i). 

Beide jiinglinge interpretieren einen lateinischen text in sehr 
wunderlicher weise, aber wahrend Lucentios iibersetzung dem 
jungen madchen seine wahren absichten enthiillt, bietet Hey- 
wood's possenhaftes intermezzo nur eine fulle von schrecklichen 
wortwitzen, zumeist auf grund der englischen aussprache des 
lateins (vol. V p. 32o£f.).^ 

Dass der moralisch sehr unsaubere held dieser verwickhmgs- 
reichen komodie, der junge Chartly, einmal worte des Sh.'schen 
Hotspur wiederholt, hat der dichter Swinburne hervorgehoben. ^ 

Der wiistling Rainsford sagt von sich selbst : Murderers once being 
in Wade further till they drown : sin pulls on sin (<■<. Fortune by Land 
AND Sea » gedr. i655, vol. VI p. 378), womit wir vergleichen : / am 
in blood Stept in so far, that, should I wade no more, Returning were as 
tedious as go o'er (Macbeth III 4, i36)^. 

^) Sir Pandarus ist erwahnt ib. p. 337, wie auch vol. IV p. i33. Uber 
ein Cymbeline-motiv in « A Challenge for Beauty » (gedr. i636 ; vol. V) 
vgl. meine QSt. I 147. 

2) Vgl. Nineteenth Century vol. 38 (iSgSj p. 408. Chartly sagt : Ile goe, 
although the Devill and mischance looke higge (Act IV ; bei Pearson vol. V p. 
337) — wie Hotspur ausgerufen hatte : If that the devil and mischance look 
hig... (H4A IV I, 58). 

2) Auf eine wortUche iibereinstiriimung mit H4A I 3, 99 im text dieses 
dramas hat CoUier aufmerksam gemacht (vgl, Pearson's Reprint p. 447), 



H 

Grossere libereinstimmungen mit Sh. sind in den dramen Hey- 
wood's zu bemerken, welche gotter- und heldensagen Griechen- 
lands und Roms behandeln, in dem grossen zyklus der verschiede- 
nen zeitalter, der sich von saturn's regierung bis zum sturze Trojas 
und dem untergang der meisten siegreichen Griechenfiirsten 
erstreckt, und in der Lucretia-tragodie. 

Die benutzung derselben quelle wird viele der sehr wesenthchen 
iibereinstimmungen erklaren, die das vierte und letzte drama des 
zyklus der zeitalter, « The Iron Age » (gedr. i632), im vergleich mit 
Sh.'s « Troilus and Cressida » aufweist. Als Sh.'s hauptquellen gel- 
ten Chaucer's epos, Caxtons « Recuyell of the Histories of Troye » 
und Chapmansiibersetzungder Ihas^ Fiir Heywoods zeitalter-dra- 
men fehlt uns noch jede eindringlichere quellenuntersuchung, doch 
denken wir bei ihm sofort an Lydgates « Troy-Book », weil ihm die 
1614 gedruckte modernisierung der dichtung des monchs von Bury, 
betitelt « The Life and Death of Hector » zugeschrieben wird. 
Fleay sagt denn auch von dem aus zwei theilen bestehenden 
drama Heywood's : It was founded partly on Lydgate s « Destruction of 
Troy », the modernisation of which (printed 1614, hutperhaps written much 
earlier) has been attrihuted to Heywood. Nach Fleay, aber nicht im 
anschluss an ihn, wie sein irrthum betreffs Heywoods umformung 
der Lydgate'schen dichtung beweist, hat Sommer, der herausgeber 
des Caxton'schen « Recuyell », iiber Heywoods quelle bemerkt : 
Lydgate^s « Troy-Book » furnished the dramatist Thomas Heywood, in the 
beginning ofthe seventeenth century, with material for his two dramas, « The 
Life and Death of Hector etc. », and « The Iron Age ». ^ 

Leider kann ich mich iiber diese frage nicht mit bestimmtheit 
aussern, da der uns seit jahren versprochene neudruck der Lyd- 
gate'schen dichtung noch nicht erschienen und mirauch Heywoods 

und zugleich bemerkt, dass sich dieselben worte auch in dem nach der 
angabe des titelblattes von Webster und W^ Rowley verfassten dra- 
mas « The Thracian Wonder » (ca. 1617 ? gedr. 1661) finden (vgl. Haz- 
Htfs ausgabe vol. IV p. 207 ; Act V sc. 2). Da Rowley auch Heywood's 
mitarbeiter war, wird dieses Sh.-echo Hand to hand, in single opposition 
wohl auf ihn zuruckzufiihren sein. Der ausdruck in single opposition begeg- 
net uns aber auch sonst bei Heywood (vgl. Works vol. III p, 3oo). 
Auch in Robert Daborne's piratendrama « A Christian turn'd Turk » 
(161 2) sagt Rabshake zu dem juden Benwash, nachdem dieser den Gelieb- 
tens einer frau meuchlerisch ermordet hat : Why, this ivas valianily done, 
sir, in single opposition (AngHaXX p. 24S, 2039). -— Der clown in «The 
Royal King and the Loyal Subject » (gedr. 1637; vol. VI) betitelt die 
kupplerin mit Old hully Bottom (p. 47), wodurch wir natiirHch an Peter 
Quince's Bezeichnung Bottoms (Mids III i, 8) erinnert werden (vgl. Col- 
Her's anm. in Pearson's Repr. p. 441). 

*) Cf. Smah « Stage-Quarrel » p. 167. 

2) Cf. BC. I p. 285, 

3; Cf. Intr. p. XLII f. 



i5 

bearbeitung nicht zuganglich ist. Zwei thatsachen konnen wir 
aber auch ohne kenntniss der Lydgate'schen fassung der Troja-sage 
jetzt schon feststellen : erstens, dass Chaucers epos von « Troilus 
and Crisseide » fiir Heywood als quelle nicht in betracht kommt — 
Pandarus wird bei ihm gar nicht erwahnt ! — und zweitens, dass der 
dramatiker fiir den entwurf seines ganzen zeitalter-zyklus vom an- 
fang an starke anleihen gemacht hat bei der im i6. und auch noch 
im 17. jahrhundert wiederholt neu verlegten Caxtonschen iiberse- 
tzung von Raoul Lefevre's « Recueil des Histoires de Troie ».* 

Dieses werk zerfallt in drei theile. Uber die hauptquelle der bei- 
den ersten biicher lesen wir in Sommers einleitung : The principal 
source ivhence Lefevre derived his information is undouhtedly Joannes Boc- 
caccios « Genealogia deorum gentilium ». While making use of thefacts and 
events related in this work, he has retold them in his own zvay, and added a 
great deal ofdetail to them (Intr. p. CXXHI). Diese zwei ersten biicher 
Caxtons umfassen die gottersagen von der regierung Saturns bis 
zum tode des Herkules — ihre ausdehnung entspricht somit voll- 
kommen den drei ersten dramen Heywoods, die sich iiber das 
goldene, silberne und eherne zeitalter erstrecken. Bei dem verglei- 
chenden lesen fallt uns sofort eine gemeinschafliche eigenthiimlich- 
keit der prosa und der dramen auf : sie zeigen in der schilderung der 
klassischen gottheiten denselben, denkbar grobsten anthropomor- 
phismus — die gotter sind all ihrer olympischen hoheit entkleidet, 
erscheinen vollkommen als hochst fehlerhafte menschen. Die ahn- 
lichkeit beschrankt sich jedoch nicht auf den umfang und die art der 
darstellung, auch inhaltlich war Lefevre, oder vielmehr der ihn fiir 
Heywood vertretende Caxton, durchaus der fiihrer und wegweiser 
des dramatikers:von rechtswegen hatte dieser nicht Homer,sondern 
den ersten drucker Englands als sprecher der prologe einfiihren 
sollen. Als dichter hat Heywood aber doch sehr wohl daran gethan, 
den ehrwiirdigen Trojasanger mit diesem amte zu betrauen ; er 
mag dabei an die gleiche rolle Gowers in dem Perikles-drama 
gedacht haben. 

Im ersten kapitel seines ersten buches erzahlt Caxton, dass nach 
dem tode des auf der insel Creta reich begiiterten Uranus Saturn, 
der jiingere seiner beiden sohne, durch die gunst seiner mutter und 
des volkes zu seinem nachfolger bestimmt wurde, mit zuriickse- 
tzung des aUeren sohnes Tytan. Nach vergeblichem widerstand 
ergab sich dieser in sein schicksal, unter der bedingung, dass 

*) Auf die moghchkeit, dass Heywood aus Caxton geschopft habe, 
hat schon der dichter Swinburne hingewiesen in seinem ersten aufsatz 
uber Heywood's dramen in « The Nineteenth Century » vol. 37 (1895) : 
The singular series ofplays which covers much the same ground as Caxton's immor- 
tal and delightful chronicle of the « Histories » of Jroy may of course have been 
partiaUy inspir^d hy that most enchanting iirecuyelh^ (p. 65 1 f.}. Begreiflicher 
weise ist auch mir derselbe gedanke gekommen. 



i6 

Saturn alle sohne, die ihm geboren wiirden, toten lassen wiirde, 
womit sichSaturn einverstandenerklart.Genau dieselben ereignisse 
spielen sich in den ersten scenen von Heywoods erstem klassischen 
drama « The Golden Age » (gedr. 1611) ab — widerholt lasst sich 
in den reden des Tytan der einfluss der quelle bis in den wortlaut 
Heywoods verfolgen : 

Caxton. Alas moder ye wil make me hastard fro my ryght ! Am y a 
bastard, was not Uranus myfader, am not y he that ye were so glad fore 
what tytne ye felte fyrst that y was conceyved in the lawful hede of my fader 
your hushond (p. 12) — 

Heywood. Am I a bastard, that my heritage 

Is wrested from me by a yonger birth ? 

Hath Vesta plaid th'adulteresse with some stranger ? 

If I be eldest from Uranus loynes, 

Your maiden Issue, why am I debar'd 

The law of Nations ? . . . . (vol. III p. 8). 

Caxton. [Tytan] sayd that he shold agree and graunte the regne to Saturne 
by condycion, that if he maryed, he shold be hounden to putte to deth alle hys 
Children males that shold he begoten of hys seed yf he ony had ffor the wele 
ofbothe partyes (p. 14) — 

Heywood. Conditiond thus, 

That to deprive all future enmity 

In our succeeding Issue, thy male children 

Thou in their Cradle strangle (ib. p. 9). 

Die geburt Jupiters, die verzweiflung der mutter, die rettung des 
knaben — kurz, alle ereignisse des ersten aktes berichtet der drama- 
tiker mit freiem, aber doch immer unverkennbarem anschluss an 
seine vorlage. In den weiteren vier akten hat Heywood folgende 
abschnitte Caxtons dramatisiert, wobei er jedoch widerholt zur 
abkiirzung der iiberreichen handlung seine zuflucht zu dem belieb- 
ten und bequemen hilfsmittel der pantomime genommen hat : 

Of the grete werre that was meved betwene the Pelagiens S' the Epiriens 
and how kyng Lichaon of Pelage was destroyed by lupiter by cause of a man 
put to hym to ostage whiche kyng Lichaon did do rost (p. 38 ff.) ; 

How lupiter after the disconfiture of kynge Lichaon transformed hym self 
in guyse ofa relygious woman of the goddesse Deanefor the love of Calisto 
doughter of the said Lichaon and dide with her his will (p. 48 £f.). 

Die argumente, mit welchen der ganz vermenschlichte Jupiter 
das keuschheitsgeliibde der Calisto bekampft, bewegen sich in dem 
gedankenkreis der ersten fiinfzehn Sonette Sh.'s, die den jungen 
freund zur vermahlung auffordern : 

Jupiter. To live a maid, what is't ? 'tis to live nothing : 
'Tis like a covetous man to hoord up treasure, 
Bar'd from your owne use, and from others pleasure. 



17 

Oh thinke, faire creature, that you had a mother, 
One that bore you, that you might beare another... 
What is it when you loose your maydenhead, 
But make your beauty live when you be dead 

In your fair issue ? 

Wrong not the world so much : (nay, sweet, your eare) 

This flower will wither, not being cropt in time, 

Age is too late, then do not loose your prime... 

Leave to the world your like for face and stature, 

That the next age may praise your gifts of nature (III 26) — 

Sh. Then, beauteous niggard, why dost thou abuse 
The bounteous largess given thee to give ? 
Profitless usurer (Son. 4) 

Thou art thy mother's glass, and she in thee 
Calls back the lovely April of her prime... (Son. 3) 

Make thee another self, for love of me, 

That beauty still may live in thine or thee (Son. 10). 

Heywood's reimpaar time : prime erinnert uns ausserdem auch noch 
an das kosen und schmeicheln der Venus bei Sh : 

Fair flowers that are not gather'd in their prime 

Rot and consume themselves in little time (VA. i3i f.). 

Viel gewicht ist diesen iibereinstimmungen jedoch nicht beizule- 
gen, derselbe anlass konnte leicht dieselben gedanken erzeugen. 
Sh.'s sonette selbst sind mit recht ahnlichen stellen in Sidney's 
Arcadia verglichen worden^ 

How Calisto for as moche as she was with childe the goddesse Diane puite 
her out of the order and of her compaygnye (p. Syff.) — vgl. Heywoods 
dumh show (p. 35 f.) und eine spatere scene p. 44 f. 

How Titan assayled by warre his broder Saturnefor as moche as he had 
notput to deth alle his Children males (p. 6o£f.). Ein blick in die quelle 
erklarl uns die auffallige form, die Heywood zur bezeichnung der 
anhanger Titans gebraucht : wie Caxton nennt auch er sie Tytanoys 
(pp. 40, 42, 47). Unter den zahlreichen wortlichen anklangen ist 
ausserdem besonders das gestandniss der mutter Jupiters, der koni- 
gin Cibell (bei Heyw. Sibilla), beachtenswerth : 

Caxton. Syr thou kmwest thaty am a woman, the herte of awoman natu- 
relly doth werkes ofpite. Had noty have ben in nature an abhomynable mon- 
stre yfy should have devourred with my hande the children of my wombe ? 
where isthat moder that shal murdre her children ?... And therfore y con- 
fesse to have born thre sones conceyved of thy seed whichey have do be nouri- 
sshid secretly but demaunde me no ferther or where they be... ther is no deth 

M Cf. Sh.- Jahrbuch XVI 146 £f. 



i8 

wherof ony woman may be turmentid with that shall mdke the places to be 
dyscoveryd where they be (p. 63) — 

Heywood. Let Saturne know, I am a Woman then, 

And more, I am a Mother : would you have me 

A monster, to exceed in cruelty 

The savadgest af Savadges ?... 

Let me be held a mother, not a murdresse : 

For Saturne, thou hast living three brave sonnes. 

But where ? rather then to reveale to thee, 

That thou may'st send, their guiltlesse bloud to spill, 

Here, ease my life, for them thou shalt not kill (p. Sgf.). 

In der stunde der noth verrath die konigin ihrem gatten aber 
doch den aufenthaltsort Jupiters, in der hoffnung, der sohn werde 
ihnen gegen den siegreichen Titanbeistehen.DiebotschaftanJupi- 
ter wird bei Caxton von einer der frauen der Cibell bestellt — im 
drama sehr unpassender weise von dem bei Heywood unvermeid- 
lichen, in den tragischsten situationen auftauchenden Clown, des- 
sen witz sich leider nur selten iiber das niveau des wortspiels^^^^^V- 
maker fiir Jupiter erhebt (p. 45). Es ist iibrigens recht wahrscheinlich, 
dass auch diese gewagte volksetymologie aus Sh. stammt. Schon 
in « Titus Andronicus w (IV 3, 8o) hatte der Clown fiir Jupiter 
verstanden gibbeter und sich dieses wort mit gibbet-maker erklart. ^ 

How lupiter wyth Ayde of kynge Melisseus of Epire deliverid his fader 
und Cibell his moder out of the prison of Tytan, und how he slewe Tytan in 
bataill (p. 70 ff.). 

How lupiter with grete loye spousid his suster luno and how the kynge 
Saturne began a warre agayn lupiter his sone (p. 85 £f.). Der grossere 
theil dieses kapitels und der ganze kampf Saturns gegen seinen 
sohn wird im drama pantomimisch dargestellt (p. 53) ; Heywood 
eilt vorwarts zu der den fabulisten lockenden sage von der prinzes- 
sin Danae, der schonen gefangenen ihres vaters Akrisius : 

How Acrisius had a doughter named Danes the whiche he did do shette in 
a tour jor as moche as he had an Answer that she shold have a sone the 
whyche shold torne hym in to a stone (p. 102 £f.). 

How lupiter in gyse of a messanger brought unto the tour of darrayn to 
the damoyselles and to Danes many lewels faynyng that he cam from lupiier 
(p. 108 ff.). 

How lupiter camfrom his chambre by nyght and laye in the tour of dar- 
rayn wyth the damoysell Danes on the whyche he engendryd the noble Perseus 
(p. 125 ff.). Der mythische goldregen, der befruchtend in den 
schoss der Danae fallt, hat sich bei Caxton in juwelen verwandelt, 
mit denen Jupiter die wachterinnen des ehernen thurmes (C. the 

1) Vgl. Wurth, Wortspiel bei Sh., p. iSy ; Eckhardt, Lustige Person, p, 

321. 



19 

tour of darrayn, H. the Darreine Tower) besticht, um zu der schonen 
dringen zu konnen. Der dramatiker hat sich der prosa-darstellung 
oft eng angeschlossen, wie uns Danaes deutung des fiir sie so ver- 
hangnissvollen orakels beweisen kann : 

Caxton. By this sentence ought none other thynge he understande hut that 
I shall have a sone that shall regne after the and shall torne the in to stone 
that is to saie that he shall putte the in to thy sepulture. Beholde than what 
symplesse shall hit he to the to hold me thus enfermed and shitte in this tour 
(p. 107) — 

Heywood. To turne you into stone : thafs to prepare 
Your monument, and marble sepulcher. 
The meaning is, that I a sonne shall have, 
That when you dye shall beare you to your grave... 

Or shall vaine feares 

Cloister my beauty, and consume my yeares ? (p. 5g) 

Bei Heywood hat diese episode allerlei possenhafte elemente 
erhalten durch die geschwatzigen alten weiber und durch den als 
Jupiters diener fungierenden clown. 

How Saturne hy the ayde of Gammedes and of the Troians retorned in to 
Crete tofighte agaynst lupiter where he was overcome and vaynquysshyd and 
Gammedes taken (p. 143 ff.) — eine hochst euhemeristische auslegung 
der Ganymed-sage, welcher Heywood in seinem fiinften akt getreu- 
lich gefolgt ist. In der letzten scene dieses aktes wird dann noch 
das in der prosa ausfiihrlich erzahlte schicksal der Danae kurz 
berichtet. 

Auch in dem zweiten mythologischen drama Heywoods in 
« The Silver Age, including The Love of lupiter to Alc- 
mena ; The Birth of Hercules, and The Rape of Proser- 
pine. Concludingwiththe Arraignement ofthe Moone» 
(gedr. i6i3) und in dem dritten spiel, « The Brazen Age, the 
first Act containing The Death ofthe Centaure Nes- 
sus;the second, The Tragedy of Meleager; the third, 
TheTragedyoflasonand Medea; the fourth, Vulcans 
Net; the fifth, The Labours and Death of Hercules» 
(gedr. i6i3) lasst sich die wirkung Caxtons noch oft erkennen. Wie 
dieser geht auch Heywood von den bei ihm stark gekiirzten aben- 
teuern des Perseus und des Bellerophon zu Jupiters tauschung der 
Alcmena iiber ; Caxtons bericht erklart uns eine auftallige verschie- 
denheit zwisclien Heywoods darstellung und der beruhmtesten 
fassung der sage, dem « Amphitruo » des Plautus : auch bei Caxton 
wird Jupiter auf dieser liebesfahrt nicht, wie bei Plautus, von Mer- 
kur, sondern von Ganymed begleitet, der die gestalt des Socia, des 
sklaven Amphitruos, annehmen muss. Daneben hat der in den 
klassikern wohlbelesene Heywood auch noch motive der plautini- 



20 

schen komodie verwerthet und im weiteren verlauf seiner dramen 
viele von Caxton nicht erzahlte sagen dramatisiert, zum grossten 
theil wohl nach Ovid und oft recht geschickt. xA.n Sh. aber werden 
wir nur in den Venus und Adonis-scenen erinnert, auch Hey- 
wood zeigt uns in « The Brazen Age » die vergeblich werbende 
und die an der leiche des Adonis leidenschaftlich klagende gottin. 
Aber der wortlaut seiner kurzen scenen erinnert uns nur selten an 
das zweifellos auch ihm wohlbekannte, iippige epos Sh.'s, er hat die 
gefahrliche nahe moglichst gemieden. Eine auffalligere, nicht unbe- 
dingt vom stoffe geforderte ubereinstimmung bemerken wir nur in 
der warnung der Venus vor der jagd auf den eber, Sh.*s Venus hatte 
gesagt : But if thou needes wilt hunt^ be ruled hy mc ; Uncouple at the 
timorous flying hare, Or at thefox which lives by subtlety (v. 673 ff.), und 
so lesen wir auch bei Heywood in ihrer rede : Hunt thou the beasts 
thaiflye, The zmnton Squirrell, or the trembling Hare, The crafty Fox : these 
pastimes fearelesse are (vol. HI, p. 186). Bei der reichlichen uberHefe- 
rung der schonen sage ist es aber wohl moglich, dass auch diese 
ahnlichkeit auf eine gemeinsame quelle zuriickzufiihren sein wird ^ 

Aufganz deutliche Sh.-spuren stossen wir erst in dem letzten 
drama des cyklus, in dem doppelspiel « The Iron Age » (gedr. i632), 
und zwar in dessen erstem theil : « Containing The Rape of 
HeHen;theSiegeofTroy;theCombate betwixt Hector 
and Aiax ; Hector and Troilus slayne by AchiUes ; Achil- 
les slaine by Paris; Aiax and Ulisses contend for the 
ArmourofAchiUes; the Death of Aiax etc. » 

Bei dem suchen nach ziigen der Heywood'schen schilderung, die 
auf eine benutzung des Sh.'schen dramas « Troilus and Cressida » 
schliessen lassen, bleiben unsere augen zuerst an der gestalt 
des Thersites haften, welche Sh. aus der Chapman'schen Ilias- 
iibersetzung in sein drama verpflanzt hat. Bei Caxton ist Thersites 
mit keinem wort erwahnt ; es ist deshalb recht wahrscheinlich, dass 
Heywood durch Sh. zur verwendung des als kontrastfigur sehr 
biihnenwirksamen spottersangeregtwurde.Bei ihm tauchtThersites 
bereits am hofe des Menelaus auf, wo er sich schon vor der ankunft 
des Paris sehr skeptisch iiber Helenas tugend aussert, und von da 
an begleitet er die ereignisse mit einem kommentar, dessen spott 
allerdings wenig von der leidenschaftlichen bitterkeit seines Sh.- 
schen vorgangers hat. Wortliche anklange fehlen ; sehr nahe stehen 

*) Sarrazin (Sh.'s Lehrjahre p. 143) hat mit der VA-Stelle einige dem 
Texte Heywood's ferner stehenden verse aus einem Arcadia-gedicht 
Sidney's vergHchen ; Durnhofer« Sh's V. und A. im verh. zu Ovid's Meta- 
morphosen etc. » (p. 26) die Verse Ovids, welche Sh. hochst wahrschein- 
Hch im gedachtniss hatte (Met. X 537 ff.) : Venus selbst jagtenurharmlose 
thiere, hasen, rehe und hirsche. Der fuchs ist nur bei den Englandern 
erwahnt. 



1 



21 

sich die beiden Thersites jedoch in ihrer schatzung der ursache des 
ganzen krieges : 

Sh. All the argument is a cuchold and a whore ; a good quarrel to dvaw 
emulous factions and bleed to death upon (II, 3) — 

Heyw. The Troians are all mad, so are the Greeks. 
To kill so many thousands for one drabbe, 
For Hellen, a light thing... (p. 325 ; vgl. nochp. 3oi). 

Mit besonderer scharfe wendet sich auch der Heywood'sche 
Thersites gegen Achilles, den er mit schmahungen iiberhauft und 
der feigheit bezichtigt : mlide Trojanerhelden habe er hinterlistig 
getotet. Dieser vorwurf lenkt unsere aufmerksamkeit zu der auffal- 
ligsten iibereinstimmung in der handlungder beiden dramen : auch 
bei Heywood totet Achilles Hector nicht in ehrlichem zweikampf, 
mann zu mann, sondern er umringt ihn mit seinen Myrmidonen 
und lasst ihn von diesen niedermachen (vgl. Sh. V, 8 ; H. p. 32if.). 
Weder bei Guido delle Colonne noch bei dem in seinem dritten 
buche ganz auf ihm fussenden Lefevre noch auch bei Caxton ist 
davon die rede, dass Hector unter den streichen der Myrmidonen 
fallt, bei ihnen ist es Achill allein, der dem nicht von seinem schilde 
gedeckten Trojaner heimtiickisch den speer in den leib rennt (vgl. 
den text der betreffenden stelle bei Sommer, Intr. p. CLVIIIf. und 
p. 6i3). Mit dieser siinde gegen den ruhm des PeHden noch nicht 
zufrieden, lasst ihn Heywood seine Myrmidonen auch noch auf 
den jungen Troilus hetzen, der ebenfalls von ihnen niedergemacht 
wird (p. 326f.). Vor dieser zweiten Mordscene spricht Achill den 
fiir sein Handeln massgebenden Grundsatz aus : Some valour, but 
advantage lihes me best (p. 326). Heywood wusste wohl, warum er in 
« The Iron Age » Homer nicht mehr als prologisten auftreten 
liess. Sein gewahrsmann fiir die hinschlachtung des Troilus war 
wieder Caxton, der seinen bericht schliesst mit den worten : Certesyf 
ony noblesse had ben in Achilles, he wold not have done this vylonye (p. 639). 

Einzelheiten aus den berichten Homers und Sh.'s erkennenwir in 
der scene Heywoods, die uns den zweikampf zwisclien Hector und 
Aiax vor augen bringt. Aiax riihmt sich auch bei ihm seines sie- 
benhautigen stierschildes, Hector schleudert einen felsen ge- 
gen seinen feind, ihr kampf wird schliesslich von anderen getrennt, 
wie bei Homer (II. VII) ; ganz ahnlich wie bei Sh. hingegen 
aussert sich Heywoods Hector iiber den zwiespalt der gefiihle, der 
sich fiir ihn aus seiner blutsverwandtschaft mit dem griechen- 
helden ergibt — Sh.und Heywood haben namhch, im anschluss an 
Caxton, Aiax zum leiblichen vetter Hectors gemacht : 

Sh. Thou art, great lord, my father's sister's son, 
A cousin-german to great Priam's seed ; 
The obligation of our blood forbids 



22 

A gory emulation 'twixt us twain : 

Were thy commixtion Greek and Trojan so 

That thou couldst say « This hand is Grecian all, 

And this is Trojan ; the sinews of this leg 

All Greek, and this all Troy ; my mother's blood 

Runs on the dexter cheek, and this sinister 

Bounds in my fathers » ; by Jove muhipotent, 

Thou shouldst not bear from me a Greekish member 

Wherein my sword had not impressure made 

Of our rank feud : but the just gods gainsay 

That any drop thou borrow'dst from thy mother, 

My sacred aurit, should by my mortal sword 

Be draind ! Let me embrace thee, Ajax : 

By him that thunders, thou hast lusty arms (IV 5, 120 £f.) — 

Heyw. I would there ran none of our Troian blood 
In all thy veines, or that it were divided 
From that which thou receivest from Telamon : 
Were I assured our blood possest one side, 
And that the other ; by Olimpicke love, 
rd thrill my lavelin at the Grecian moysture, 
And spare the Troian blood : Aiax I love it 
Too deare to shed it . . . . 
. . . . Then here's thy cousins hand, 
By love, thou hast a lusty pondrous arme (p. 299 f.).* 

Von diesem zweikampf meldet Caxton nichts, bei ihm erkennen 
sich die beiden vettern in offener feldschlacht, und der edelmiithige 
Trojaner lasst sich durch die bitten des Aiax bewegen, die fiir die 
griechen sehr ungiinstige schlacht abzubrechen. Heywood hat sich 
auch diese den charakter seines lieblingshelden verklarende scene 
nicht entgehen lassen, er hat sie nach dem zweikampf eingefiigt 
(p. 314 f.). 

So ergibt sich eine fortwahrende, interessante mischung der 
quellen, die erst von dem forscher ganz sauber getrennt werden 
konnen, dem auch Lydgate's « Troy-Book » vorliegen wird. Die 
fiir uns wichtigen iibereinstimmungen mit Sh. lassen an deutlich- 
keit nichts zu wiinschen iibrig ; nur besteht freilich noch die mog- 
lichkeit, dass Heywood, wie vor ihm Sh., aus einem alteren, uns 
nicht erhaltenen Troja-drama geschopft haben konnte — eine 
moglichkeit, die aber fiir mich im hinblick auf die wortlichen 
ahnlichkeiten wenig wahrscheinlichkeit hat. 

*) Swinburne hat a. a. o. iiber diesen theil der pentalogie gesagt : 
There is hWe in it to snggest ihe injluence ofeither Homer or Shakespeare (p. 655), 
aber bei der erwahnung des zweikampfes zwischen Hector und Aiax 
hat er doch auch bemerkt : In thefriendly duel hetween Hector and Ajax the 
very text ofSh. isfollowed with exceptional and almost serviUfiddity (ib.)^. 



1 



23 

Nach dem tode Hectors, der die katastrophe des Sh.'schen 
dramas bildet, zeigt uns Heywood im ersten theil von « The Iron 
Age » noch den tod des Achilles, den streit der helden Ulysses und 
Aiax um die waffen des Peliden, und schUesst mit dem selbstmord 
des durch den richtspruch enttauschten und tiefgekrankten Aiax. 
An Sh. erinnert uns eine der dem Aiax geUenden spottreden des 
Thersites : wie Antonius den Lepidus, vergleicht er Aiax einem 
esel, der nur zum tragen der goldenen last gut genug ist : Ulisses 
hath the armour, and what art thou now reckoned ?.... an Assefitfor ser- 
vice, and goodfor burthens, to carry gold, and tofeede on thistles^ (p. 342), 
vgl. JC IV I, 21 ff. — und in noch hoherem Grad die dem selbst- 
mord des Aiax vorausgehende pantomime : Enter over the Stage all 
the Grecian Princes, courting and applauding Ulisses, not minding Aiax 
(p. 343). Ebenso waren bei Sh. (TC III, 3) auf den rath des Ulysses 
die griechenfiirsten hochmiithig, ohne gruss, an dem vor seinem 
zelte stehenden Achilles voriibergegangen. Diese scene scheint 
sich den zuschauern tief eingepragt zu haben, auch Chapman hat 
sie nachgeahmt^. 

Im zweiten theil des doppelspiels « The Iron Age » sind 
die hauptereignisse die einnahme und zerstorung Trojas, dieermor- 
dung des Agamemnon, die rache des Orestes und sein kampf mit 
Pyrrhus, dem sohne Achills, der ihm die schone Hermione 
streitig macht. Heywood schHesst mit einem grossen blutbad ; fast 
alle noch vorhandenen helden toten sich gegenseitig, die reuige 
Helena erdrosselt sich eigenhandig, so dass schHessHch nur noch 
Ulysses iibrig bleibt um den epilog zu sprechen. Heywood bewegt 
sich in diesem letzten theil seines klassischen cyklus mit grosserer 
freiheit, er hat die gestalt des Thersites verdoppelt, indem er ihm 
denkorperHch und geistig,inhassHchkeit,feigheit und bosheitgleich- 
werthigen Synon an die seite gesteHt hat. Echt mittelalterHch ist 
Synon, dessen liige die Trojaner zur aufnahme des verhangniss- 
voHen rosses bewogen hatte, zu einem erzverrather gestempelt, 
in iibereinstimmung mit dem durchaus antigriechischen grundton 
der Heywoodschen dramen. Im iibrigen hat Heywood fiir diese 
episoden fieissig aus klassischen queHen geschopft, ohne jedoch 
Caxton je ganzHch aus den augen zu verHeren wie uns seine 
angabe der verluste der Griechen und Trojaner in dem endlosen 
krieg besonders schlagend beweist : 

*) Auch Homer vergleicht den telamonischen Aiax einmal mit einem 
esel, aber in durchaus verschiedener weise : wie ein esel, der in ein 
saatfeld eingedrungen ist und von den knaben umschwarmt und geschla- 
gen wird, sich nach ergiebigem frass nur widerwillig zur flucht wendet, 
so verlasst Aiax ungern das schlachtteid, von den Trojanern verfolgt 
(II. XI, 558 ff.). 

*; Vgl. meine QSt. II p. 38. 



M 

Caxton. The siege endured tenyere ten monethis and twelve dayes and the 
somme of the Grekes that were slayn at the siege to fore Troye was eyghte hon- 
derd cS^ sixe thousand fyghtyng men. And the somme of the Troians that 
defended hem ayenst the Grekes that were slayn was sixe honderd and sixe 
andfyfty thousand offightyng men etc. (p. 699) — 

Heywood.The siege ten yeares, ten moneths, ten dayes indur*d, 
In which there perish't of the Greekes 'fore Troy 
Eight hundred thousand & sixe thousand fighting men : 
Of Troians fell sixe hundred sixe and fifty thousand, 
All souldiers (p. 394). 

Auch die noch folgenden zahlen stimmen zumeist genau mit dem 
verzeichniss der prosa iiberein. 

Ausschlaggebend wurde fiir Heywoods darstellung schUesslich 
noch eines der allerletzten kapitel Caxtons : 

How the kynge Naulus and Cetus his sonne dide doo perysshe in the see 
many shippes of the Grekes in theyr retourne for the deth of his sone Pala- 
mydes, and of the deth of kynge Agamenon etc. (p. 677 ff.). Von dem 
tragischen schicksal des Palamedes war vorher in Heywoods dra- 
men nicht die rede gewesen, wir lernen es erst zu anfang des 
vierten aktes in einem monolog seines bruders Cethus kennen, 
weil es auch von Caxton erst ganz am ende seines werkes erwahnt 
wird. In erweiternder ausfiihrung der mittheilungen Caxtons hat 
unser dramatiker diesen Cethus, den racher seines bruders, zur haupt- 
gestalt der beiden letzten akte des cyklus gemacht, zu dem bosen 
genius der heimkehrenden Griechen. Cethus ist es, der Clytaem- 
nestra und Aegisthus zur ermordung des Agamemnon aufstachelt ; 
seine list verschafft dem racher Orestes die gelegenheit zur blu- 
tigen bestrafung des verbrecherischen paares, zum muttermord ; 
er hetzt die beiden rivalen Orestes und Pyrrhus gegen einander auf, 
so dass er schHesslich von den leichen seiner opfer umgeben 
prahlen kann : 

. . . . Cethus now 

Be crown'd in Hystory for a revenge, 

Which in the former World wants president .... 

I Hke the great OHmpicke lupiter, 

Walke ore my ruines, tread upon my spoyles, 

With maiesty I pace upon this floore 

Pav'd with the trunkes of Kings and Potentates, 

For what lesse could have sated my revenge ? (p. 428) 

Durch seine monologe, in denen er seine plane entwickelt, und 
durch die vielseitigkeit und gewandtheit seiner ranke gewinnt 
dieser kraftig gezeichnete undiiber eine fiir Heywood kraftige, voHe 
sprache gebietende intrigant eine gewisse ahnHchkeit mit lago, 
obwohl er eine ganz iibei-fliissige Figur ist, die das unerbittHche 
Walten des Schicksals plump verkorpert. 



25 

Eine scene dieses iibermassigstoffreichen letzten dramas lasst 
uns wieder erkennen, wie gewisse motive Sh.'s Ixir seine epigonen 
eine unwiderstehliche anziehungskraft besassen. Orestes steht mit 
geziicktem schwert vor der mutter, sie beteuert ihre unschuld, und 
bei ihrem flehen erwacht ein Hamlefscher zweifel in seiner seele ; 
er fordert von dem himmel oder von der holle ein zeichen fiir die 
gerechtigkeit seiner rache — und Agamemnons geist erscheint, um 
die schuld der Clytaemnestra zu bestatigen. Aber der geist wird nur 
dem sohne sichtbar, die konigin sieht nichts. Orestes ruft aus : 

Godlike shape, 

Have you, my father, left the Elizium fieldes, 

Where all the ancient Heroes live in blisse, 

To bring your selfe that sacred testimony, 

To crowne my approbation ? Lady, see ! 
CH. See what ? thy former murder makes thee mad. 
Orest. Rest, Ghost, in peace, I now am satisfied, 

And neede no further witnesse : saw you nothing ? 
Cli. What should I see save this sad spectacle, 

Which blood-shootes both mine eyes. 
Orest. And nothing else ? 
Cli. Nothing (p. 423). 

Hamlet, seine entsetzte mutter, der nur dem sohne sichtbare, den 
zogernden racher mahnende geist (HI, 4) — die beiden scenen 
entsprechen sich genau. 

Auch der schluss-monolog der Helena fiihrt unsere gedanken zu 
Sh. Wie Richard der Zweite in der abdankungsscene, lasst sich 
Helena in der ihr schicksal entscheidenden stunde einen spiegel 
reichen, und auch ihre schmerzHchen fragen bei der betrachtung 
ihres spiegelbildes erinnern an worte des konigs : 

Hel. Was this wrinkled forehead 

When 'twas at best, worth halfe so many lives ? (p. 429) — 

Rich. Was this the face 

That, like the sun, did make beholders wink ? (IV i, 283 f.). 

Aber es ist doch wahrscheinlicher, dass Heywood dieses merk- 
wiirdige spiegelmotiv einer stelle der ihm so vertrauten Metamor- 
phosen Ovids verdankt : 

Flet quoque, ut in speculo rugas adspexit aniles, 
Tyndaris : et secum, cur sit bis rapta, requirit 

(Met. XV 232).* 

^) Auch Thomas Middleton hatte auf diese verse Ovids angespielt, in 
seinem besten drama « A Fair Quarreh^ (gedr. 1617) : 

Think on your grandame Helen, the fairest queen ; 
When in a new glass she spied her old face, 
She, smiHng, wept to think upon the change 

(Act III sc. 2.) 



36 

Ein deutlicheres Sh.-echo klingt uns aus einer der anderen fra- 
gen der Helena entgegen : 

. . . . This the beauty, 

That launch'd a thousand ships from AuHs gulfe ? (p. 480) — 

Sh.'s Troilus hatte von Helena gesagt : 

. . . . Why, she is a pearl, 
Whose price hath launch'd above a thousand ships 

(H 2, 81 ff.).t 

Auch aus der ersten scene der romischen tragodie Heywoods, 
cc The Rape of Lucrece », (c* i6o5 ? ; gedr. in 5. Aufl. i638)klingen 
uns vi^orte entgegen, die v^ir schon bei Sh. gehort zu haben glau- 
ben. Tullias klage, dass der name ihres gatten Tarquin und ihr 
eigener nicht voller klangen als der name eines unterthanen oder 
einer dienerin, erinnert uns an die zornigen worte des Cassius 
liber den namen Caesar, der doch an und fiir sich nicht besser sei, 
als irgend ein anderer name : 

Tullia. What Diapason's more in Tarquins name 
Then in a Subjects ? or whafs Tullia 
More in the sound then to become the name 
Of a poore maid or waiting Gentlewoman ? (vol. V p. i65) — 

Cassius What should be in that cc Caesar » ? 

Why should that name be sounded more than yours ? 
Write them together, yours is as fair a name ; 
Sound them, it doth become the mouth as well .... 

(JC I, 2, 142 ff.). 

Dass Heywood Sh.'s Lucretia-epos kannte, ist selbstverstand- 
lich, sein drama ist jedoch ziemlich frei von entlehnungen aus 
dem beriihmten gedicht. Immerhin lasst die komposition der 
hauptscene erkennen, dass er das epos im gedachtniss hatte — auch 
sein Sextus Tarquinius zogert vor der schandthat und wirft sich 
selbst das frevelhafte seines beginnens vor (p. 221 f., vgl. Lucr. v. 
190 ff.); auch bei Heywood wiederholt der wiistling seine droh- 
ung, dass er Lucretia toten und sie des ehebruchs mit einem 
sklaven bezichten werde, in den letzten worten ihres gespraches 

*) Noch naher stehen Heywood's worte aber dem ausruf des Mar- 
lowe'schen Faustus bei dem erscheinen der Helena : 

Was this the face that lancht a thousand shippes ? 
And burnt the toplesse Towres of Ilium ? (sc. XIII v. i363 f.). — 
Einen weiteren beleg fiir das von Proteus citierte oM saying (vgl. Gent. 
V 2, 12 undCP. p. 423) liefert uns der die leichtfertige Cressida versu- 
chende Synon : A hlacke complexion Is alwayes precious in a womans eye 
(p. 364); vgl. auch Middleton, vol. III, 237. 



27 

(p. 224, vgl. Lucr.v. 668 ff.). Im iibrigen ist auch der dramatiker 
zu den alten quellen zuriickgegangen, ohne sich bei der wahl des 
ausdrucks auffalHg von der dichtung seines zeitgenossen beein- 
flussen zu lassen. 

Ganz ausserhalb des Sh.'schen stoffkreises liegt Heywoods iso- 
liertes mythologisches spiel « Loves Maistresse : or, The Queens 
Masque » (gedr. i636), eine dramatisierung der sage von dem lieben 
und leiden der holden Psyche, der alten, riihrenden geschichte, 
deren marchenzauber sich auch in Heywoods doch recht oberflach- 
licher widergabe nicht verfliichtigt hat. Sichere Sh.-anklange fehlen 
— nur eine rede des Clown, seine verkiindigung der titel Cupidos, 
kann uns an eine ahnliche apostrophe Berownes erinnern : 

Clown. Hee is King of cares, cogitations, and cox-comhes ; Vice-roy of 
vowes and vanitis ; Prince of passions, prate-apaces, and pickled lovers ; 
Dnke of disasters, dissemblers, and drowfid eyes ; Marquesseof molancholly 
and mad-folkes ; grand Signior ofgriefes, and grones ; Lord of lamentations ; 
Heroe of hie-hoes ; Admirall of aymees, and Mounsieur of mutton-ladd 
(vol.Vp.ii3) — 

Berowne The boy 

Than whom no mortal so magnificent ! 

This whimpled, whining, purblind, wayward boy ; 

This senior-junior, giant-dwarf, Dan Cupid ; 

Regent of love-rhymes, lord of folded arms, 

The anointed sovereign of sighs and groans, 

Liege of all loiterers and malcontents, 

Dread prince of plackets, king of codpieces, 

Sole imperator and great general 

Of trotting paritors. . . . (LLL HI, 1, lygff.). 

Bemerkenswerth ist die vorliebe der Heywoodschen clowns fiir 
den stabreim. Wahrend sonst die verwendung der alliteration 
durchaus kein hervorstechendes merkmal seiner sprache ist, wird 
der stabreim von seinen possenreissern haufig zur betonung der 
antithese oder des parallelismus gebraucht — gewiss keine schmei- 
chelei fiir den Euphuismus, der die englische prosa mit diesem 
lockenden, aber auch zur parodie reizenden kunstmittel begliickt 
hatte. 

Uberblicken wir unsere sammlung der an Sh. erinnernden stel- 
len der Heywoodschen dramen, so bemerken wir, dass diese, von 
dem engeren zusammenhang seiner Troja-spiele mit Sh.'s « Troilus 
and Cressida » abgesehen, nur wenig sichere spuren seiner bekannt- 
schaft mit den dramen des meisters aufweisen. Vielleicht konnen 
wir dieser erkenntniss ein kriterium abgewinnen fiir die klarung 
der verfasserfrage bei zweifelhaften stiicken. Sollte eines dieser 
fraglichen dramen auflallig viele Sh.-reminiscenzen enthalten, so 



wiirde sich aus diesem umstand ein schwerwiegendes argument 
gegen die echtheit ergeben. 

Unter den werken Heywoods erscheint auch in dem Pearson- 
schen neudruck (vol. II) die in London spielende, zeitgenossische 
sitten beleuchtende, aber auch mit vielen romantischen intermezzi 
bedachte komodie « The Fayre Mayde of the Exchange : with 
THE Pleasaunt Humours of the Cripple of Fanchurch », ge- 
druckt ohne autornamen im jahre 1607. Die echtheit dieses schau- 
spiels ist schon ofters bezweifelt worden. Ward bemerkt : It is mainly 
from respecifor the opinion of Charles Lamb, whose instind i$ generally so 
safe a guide, that I include this play in the list of Thomas Heywood's 
writings ^ Fleay hingegen hat das stiick in seine liste der werke Hey- 
woods nicht aafgenommen und bei der begriindung der ausschlies- 
sung auch darauf hingewiesen, dass es mit Sh.-anspielungen gefiillt 
sei : Nor is the play in any respect like his other productions. It is filled 

with allusions to Sh.'s plays I am sure it is not Heywood's (BCh. II" 

p. 33o). Es ist das einer der erfreulichen, nicht allzu hauiigen falle, 
in denen man diesem sich oft mit zu grosser sicherheit aussernden 
forscher unbedingt beipflichten kann : die menge der Sh.-anklange 
scheint auch mir entscheidend gegen die autorschaft Heywoods 
zu sprechen. In CP p. 80 und FA p. 47 ist hingewiesen auf iiberein- 
stimmungen mit und entlehnungen aus VA, LLL, Much Ado, As 
you like it, MV und Merry Wives ; F^leay 1. c. hat noch auf eine 
gewisse ahnlichkeit mit TwN aufmerksam gemachtund in Collier's 
ausgabe vol. I p. 23 und bei Pearson p. 428 sind wortechos aus 
MV und H6C notiert. Ausserdem werden unsere gedanken aber 
auch noch zu RJ und Haml. gefiihrt. Der verliebte Anthony Gol- 
ding erwidert auf den spott seines noch nicht verliebten bruders 
Frank : 

Thus may the free man jest at manacles (p. 16) — 

wie der verliebte Romeo nach dem spott Mercutios ausgerufen 
hatte : 

He jests at scars that never felt a wound (II 2, i), 

und der spotter Frank witzelt iiber die blindheit der liebe, wie die 
freunde Romeos : 

Frank. But now I remember me, thy saint is blind. 

Anth. How, blind ? 

Frank. I, brother, blind, I heard thee talke of love, 

And love is blind they say (p. i5) — 
Ben. Blind is his love and best befits the dark. 
Mer. If love be blind, love cannot hit the mark (II I, 32 f.). 

*) Cf. vol. II p. 572, wo die altere litteratur iiber diese frage verzeichnet 
ist. 



29 

An Hamlet denken wir bei Franks scherzhafter verherrlichung des 
nicht verliebten mannes : 

A man as free as aire, or the Sunnes raies, 

As boundlesse in his function as the heavens, 

The male and better part of flesh and bloud, 

In whom was pour'd the quintessence of reason, 

To wrong the adoration of his Maker, 

By worshipping a wanton female skirt... (p. i8) — 

vgl. Haml. Wkat apiece of work is a man ! how nohle in reason ! how infi- 
nite infaculty !... in action how like an angel ! in apprehension how like a 
god... Andyet, to me, what is this quintessence of dust ? (H 2) 



III. THOMAS MIDDLETON. 

Ausgabe : 

Works ed. by A. H. Bullen. In 8 vols. London i8S5. 



I 



Wie Thomas Middleton, zu anfang der dreissiger jahre seines 
lebens, fiir die biihne zu schreiben begann, stand Sh. in dervollen 
bliihte seiner dichterkraft. Das gedachtniss eines jeden jungen 
mannes, der die Theater der hauptstadt fleissig besuchte und selbst 
Uterarische neigungen besass, musste mit erinnerungen an die 
wunderwelt des grossen popularen dramatikers gefiillt sein, und un- 
willkiirlich mussten diese slarken eindriicke in seinem eigenen 
schaffen zur geltung kommen. Auch.in Middletons erstem drama- 
tischen versuch, betitelt « Blurt, Master Constable» (gedr. 1602), 
lasst sich Sh.'s einfluss deutlich erkennen. Dass der titelheld selbst, 
der rottmeister Blurt, zu der sehr zaMreichen nachkommenschaft 
Dogberry's gehort, ist nicht zu bezweifeln * ; dass der bettelhafte, an 
grossen worten reiche spanier Lazarillo de Tormes sein dasein dem 
Don Adriano de Armado verdankt, ist wohl moglich ^ ; auch die 
wortlichen iibereinstimmungen mit R J und Macb. ^ sind auffalli- 
gerer art. Ausserdem lassen sich nur noch wenige und fliichtige ahn- 
Uchkeiten bemerken. FontineUe^s klage : / never heard Of any true 
afection, hut 'twas nipt With care... (Act III sc. i ; voL I p. 52) erinnert 
uns an Lysanders worte : For aught that I could ever read, Could ever 

1) Vgl. Ward II p. 5o3. 

2) Vgl. Ward ib. 

3) Vgl. CP. p. 5i. Betreffs des Macb.-anklangs bestehen aUerdings 
chronologische Bedenken. 



3o 

hear hy tale or history, The course oftrue love never did run smooth (Mids. I, 
I, i32ff.) ; der hoifnungslos verliebte Camillo lasst seine liebe in 
tonen sprechen : 

Have you these golden charms ? . . . . 

Bestow them sweetly ; think a lover's heart 

Dwells in each instrument, and let it melt 

In weeping strains . . . (Act. III sc. i ; vol. i p. S^f.), 

wie der hofFnungslos verliebte herzog in TwN. in musik schwelgt : 

If music be the food of love, play on... 

That strain again ! it had a dying fall (I, i, i£f.) ; 

die bitte, welche der verliebte alte geck Curvetto, der sich in das 
haus der buhlerin Imperia einschleichen mochte, an die nacht 
richtet : 

Night, clap thy velvet hand 

Upon all eyes ! if now my friend thou stand, 

ril hang a jewel at thine ear, sweet night (Act IV sc. i ; p. 70) 

erinnert uns parodistisch an Romeos kiihnes gleichniss, die schon- 
heit der Julia hange an der wange der nacht wie ein reiches juwel 
im ohr eines Aethiopiers (1, 5, 47^.). Troilus (p. 11) und Sir Pandarus 
(p. 3of.) waren Middleton aus der ihm vertrauten dichtung Chaucers 
bekannt ^ 

Der plan dieser ersten komodie Middletons leidet an unklarhei- 
ten, deren ursache zum grossten theil in der schlechten, wie es 
scheint, liickenhaften iiberlieferung des textes, zum theil vielleicht 
aber auch in der ungeschicklichkeit des angehenden dramatikers 
zu suchen sein wird. Die schone venetianerin Violetta verliebt sich 
in den franzosen Fontinelle, den kriegsgefangenen ihres verehrers 
Camillo. Trotz des widerstandes ihres bruders und ihrer ganzen 
umgebung vermahlt sie sich heimlich mit ihm, nachdem Fontinelle 
mit hiilfe des dieners der buhlerin Imperia, die sich in das bild des 
franzosen verliebt hatte, aus seinem gefangniss entkommen war. 

^) ijber Middletons verhaltniss zu Chaucer vgl. Ballmann, Anglia 
XXIV, 74ff. An Chaucer werden wir in « Blurt » auch noch dadurch erin- 
neit, dass Lazarillo in seinem fiir damen bestimmten vortrag iiber ein 
thema aus dem kostbaren buche « The Economical Cornucopia » den hoch- 
sten wunsch der frauen in derselben weise bestimmt wie der junge ritter 
in der erzahlung der frau von Bath. Der spanier sagt : Since then, a woman's 
only desire is to have the reins in her own white hand, your chiefpractice, the very 
same day thatyou are wived, must he to get hold of these reins... (p. 62) ; Chau- 
cers namenloser junger ritter hatte erklart : 

Wommen desiren to have soveraynte 

As wel over hir housbond as over hir love, 

And for to be in maystry him above (v, iSzff.). 



3i 

Fontinelle ist den lockungen der buhlerin gegeniiber voll tugend- 
hafter vorsatze : 

Shall I profane 
This temple vi^ith an idol of strange love ? 
When I do so, let me dissolve in fire. 
Yet one day will I see this dame, v^hose heart 
Takes off my misery : ril not be so rude 
To pay her kindness with ingratitude (Act III sc. 3 ; p. 58f.). 

Nachdem Fontinelle und Violetta und der fiir ihre trauung gewon- 
nene Monch die biihne verlassen haben, verlieren wir das junge 
paar fiir viele mit den erlebnissen anderer anbeter der Imperia 
gefiillte scenen ganz aus den augen, bis wir von dem enttauschten, 
zornigen Camillo erfahren, dass der franzose das opfer der Violetta 
mit schnodem undank gelohnt, sie um einer dirne willen verlassen 
habe : He doats, my honoured friends, on a painted courtesan ; and, in 
scornof our Italian laws, our family, our revenge, loathes Violettas bed,for 
a harlofs hosom (Act V sc. i ; p. 83). Er und Violettas bruder und ihre 
freunde eilen zu dem hause der Imperia um blutige rache zu 
nehmen. In der nachsten scene finden wir in der that Fontinelle 
im hause und in den armen der buhlerin, die er mit liebesbeteue- 
rungen iiberhauft : 

Dear lady ! O life of love, what sweetness dwells 

In love's variety ! The soul that plods 

In one harsh book of beauty, but repeats 

The stale and tedious learning, that hath oft 

Faded the senses ; when, in reading more, 

We glide in new sweets, and are starv'd with store 

(Act V sc. 2 ; p. 85). 

Ihr liebesgetandel wird unterbrochen durch die ankunft der Vio- 
letta, die ihren gatten sucht. In einer kurzen scene gelingt es ihrem 
flehen die dirne zu bestimmen, ihr den geliebten zu iiberlassen ; 
Imperia solle ihr, der rechtmassigen gattin, ohne Fontinelles wis- 
sen ihren platz einraumen. Violetta bittet : 

Good partner, lodge me in thy private bed, 
Where in supposed foUy, he may end 
Determin'd sin . . . (Act V sc. 2 ; p. go), 

und nachdem es ihr gelungen ist Imperia zu erweichen, lauten ihre 
letzten worte in dieser scene : 

Star of Venetian beauty, thanks. — O , w h o 
Canbearthiswrong,andbeawomantoo? 

Camillo und seine freunde dringen in das haus der dirne und 
bemachtigen sich des treulosen franzosen um ihn zu toten — da 



32 

tritt ihnen Violetta entgegen und erklart, Fontinelle sei ihr keineswegs 
untrea geworden, sie hatten Imperia durch bitten und bestechung 
bewogen, ihnen eine zuflucht in ihrem hause zu gewahren : 

With prayers and bribes we hired her, both to lie 
Under that roof : for this must my love die ? 
Who dare be so hard-hearted ? Look you, we kiss, 
And if he loathe his Violet, judge by this. 

[Kissing him. 
Fontinelle. O sweetest Violet ! I blush — 
Violetta. Good figure, 

Wear still that maiden blush, but still be mine (p. g6). 

Diese liberraschende entwicklung ist sehr verschieden interpre- 
tiert worden. In der erstenauflage seines werkes hatte Ward gesagt : 
[The playl ends offensively with the unfaiihfulness of the prisoner, who has 
escaped and married the lady, and isfnally brought back to her by a device 
which resembles a parody on the plot of « AlVs Well that Ends Well » (II 
p. 74). Bullen hat in der einleitung seiner ausgabe der werke Midd- 
letons (I p. XXI ff.) diese bemerkung beanstandet, und die ansicht 
ausgesprochen, dass Violetta die wahrheit gesagt habe, dass es sich 
wirklich um eine list der jungen gatten handle, die sich auf diese 
weise einen unterschlupf fiir ihre brautnacht sichern wollten ! In 
seiner zweiten auflage hat Ward die Bullen'sche erklarung in hof- 
lichste erwagung gezogen ohne sich jedoch zu ihr zu bekennen ; er 
fragt schliesslich : If Violetta had extenuated nothing in her apologia, act 
V sc. 3, why should Fontinelle « blush » at her demonstration ofhis affection 
towards her, and why should he confess himself no pattern ofconstancy, while 
he proclaims her ^i a noble conqueror » .^ (II p. 5o3 Anm. i). Ich selbst 
kann diese fragen Wards nur mit allem nachdruck widerholen, 
denn ganz dieselben bedenken sind auch mir gekommen, nachdem 
ich Bullens deutung kennen gelernt und das schauspiel daraufhin 
nochmals aufmerksam gelesen hatte. Die darstellung des dramati- 
kers ist allerdings geeignet verschiedene zweifel zu erregen, aber 
ich kann doch nicht an eine solche spiegelfechterei Middletons 
glauben ; auch ich meine, dass er uns in Fontinelle die unbestan- 
digkeit der manner, in Violetta ein idealbild treuer, verzeihender 
weiblichkeit zeigen woUte. 

In der frage, die mich zur eingehenden erorterung dieser abwei- 
chenden auslegungen veranlassen musste, scheint mir Ward eben- 
falls auf der richtigen Spur gewesen zu sein, auch ich bin geneigt 
einen — natiirlich nicht parodistischen — zusammenhang anzu- 
nehmen zwischen der list Violettas, durch welche sie sich ihre 
brautnacht sichern will, und dem gewagten intriguenspiel der 
Helena in Sh.'s AlFs. Wie Helena Diana bestimmt, dem jungen 
grafen von Rousillon eine nachtliche zusammenkunft zu bewilligen, 
undihr dabei den platz zu raumen, bewegt Violetta Imperia ihr 






33 

fiir diese nacht den gatten zu gonnen — in beiden stiicken verhilft 
sich die rechtmassige gattin durch eine list zu ihrem guten recht, 
sollen die siindigen jungen ehemanner auf dieselbe weise getauscht 
werden. Der annahme, dass Sh.'s Helena vor dem Blurt liber 
die biihne gegangen ist, steht kein hinderniss im wege. 

Selbst wenn in Middletons quelle, deren entdeckung ja noch 
durchaus im bereich der moglichkeit hegt, eine gutherzige dirne 
als beschiitzerin der liebenden erscheinen sollte, wiirde es mich 
nicht wundern, wenn Middleton unter dem starken eindruck des 
Sh.'schen dramas eine entsprechende veranderung des planes 
vorgenommen hatte. Wir haben genug beispiele dafiir, dass Sh.'s 
stofflicher einfluss seinen epigonen nicht immer zum heile gereichte. 

Ganz unzweideutig werden wir durch den plan des schauspiels 
« The Phoenix » (gedruckt 1607), an Sh. erinnert ^ : wie in Meas. 
der herzog Vincentio von Vienna, tritt auch Phoenix, der sohn des 
herzogs von Ferrara, scheinbar eine grosse reise an, bleibt aber 
verkleidet im lande, wodurch er gelegenheit erhalt, viele miss- 
brauche zu erkennen und schliesslich verschiedene iibelthater zu 
entlarven. FreiHch mussdie frage offen bleiben, ob nicht Middleton 
auch dieses motiv in seiner noch nicht ermittelten quelle gefun- 
den hat 2. 

Ausserdem lasst sich die entlehnung Sh.'scher elemente in gros- 
serem maasse nur noch in einer der spateren, schlechtesten arbei- 
ten des unermiidlichen theaterskribenten erkennen, in der viel 
besprochenen, handschriftlich iiberlieferten tragikomodie « The 
WiTCH » (gedr. erst 1778). Die entstehungszeit dieses dramas ist 
nicht bekannt ; dass wir sie nach dem erscheinen von Sh.'s Mac- 
beth anzusetzen haben, dariiber kann m. e. kein zweifel bestehen. 
Die art und weise, wie sich Middleton der hexen Sh*s bemachtigt und 
sie verwendet hat, zeigt die echt epigonenhafte, die wirkung durch 
wiederholungen abschwachende ausbeutung eines motives des 
meisters. 

In Meas. ist unsere ganze aufmerksamkeit auf die gestalt des 
heuchlers x^ngelo gerichtet, seine entlarvung istdasgrosseergebniss 
der von dem herzog vorgenommenen priifung, die bestrafung des 
verlaumderischen schwatzers Lucio ist eirte nebensachliche, aber 
auch mit der personlichkeit des herzogs selbst eng verbundene 
zugabe. In Middletons « Phoenix » hingegen muss der prinz 
wahrend seines incognitos eine ganze reihe von missethatern 
entdecken und schliesslich zur rechenschaft ziehen : den schur- 
kischen kapitan, der sein tugendhaftes weib an einen hofling verkau- 

1) Vg]. Ward II 504. 

2) Das drama soU auf einer spanischen novelle « The Force of Love » 
beruhen, iiber welche ich leider ebensowenig zu sagen weiss, wie Ward 
und Fleay. 

3 



fen wi]l;einenkaumminderspitzbubischenfriedensrichter,derseine 
eigenen diener als rauberbande organisiert und ihnen durch den 
schandlichsten missbrauch seines amtes straflosigkeitgesicherthat ; 
die lasterhafte, ihren geliebten mit dem geld ihres gatten unterhal- 
tende biirgersfrau ; zwei pflichtvergessene hoflinge und als haupt- 
siinder den seinem herzog und dem prinzen selbst nach dem leben 
trachtenden verrather Proditor. Die hexeii Sh.'s erscheinen nur 
Macbeth's wegen, jede ihrer ausserungen soll unheilvolle gedanken 
in seiner seele wecken, nur er sucht den schreckensort auf, wo die 
zauberschwestern hausen, und ihre seinen sinn volHg verwirrenden 
weissagungen fiihren die katastrophe herbei. Middleton hat die 
hexen aus den sie umwogenden und vergrossernden nebeln Schott- 
lands in das sonnige Italien, nach Ravenna, versetzt, er hat ihrer 
meisterin Hecate einen clown zum sohn gegeben, dessen thorichte 
possen jede gespensterstimmung vernichten, er lasst der reihe nach 
die hauptgestalten seines dramas hiilfesuchend zu ihnen kommen. 
Zuerst den verliebten Sebastian — ihm handigt Hecate ein mittel 
aus, das seinen nebenbuhler, den mit Isabella neuverm.ahlten Anto- 
nio, impotent machen soll ; dann den einen liebeszauber ver- 
langenden leichtfuss Almachides, den Middleton unpasscnder w^eise 
eine wichtige rolle in der pseudotragischen handlung seines stiickes 
spielen lasst ; dann schliesslich auch noch die herzogin, um von 
den hexen die beseitigung des Almachides zu fordern, den sie als 
werkzeug zu der — vermeintlichen — ermordung ihres gemahls 
benutzt hatte. Ihr besuch hat gar keine folgen, er ist von dem dra- 
matiker nur eingefiigt, um seine hexen nochmals in aktion brin- 
gen zu konnen. Die iibereinstimmungen, welche sich zwischen den 
hexenscenen Sh.'s und seines nachahmers ergeben, sind oft hervor- 
gehoben worden S auch das einzige wirkHch poetische gleichniss 
m den reden der Hecate, das jedem leser auffallen muss, weil es 
hoch iiber dem niveau des sonstigen geschwatzes der hexen steht 
(Act I sc. 2 ; vol. V. p. 375), ist seit Lamb's beriihmter kritik oft 
unterstrichen worden und hat dem ganzen stiick einen unverdienten 
nimbus verliehen -- im iibrigen haben die schottischen hexen auf 
ihrer fahrt nach Italien jeden unheimlichen zauber eingebiisst. Sie 
sind ebenso prosaische, handgreifliche geschopfe wie ihre engli- 
schen schwestern, die in dem zeitgenossische ereignisse spiegeln- 
den drama « The Late Lancashire WUches » ihr unwesen treiben. 
Wir fiihlen uns fortwahrend versucht, die frage des Almachides zu 
wiederholen : 

Call you these witches ? they be tumblers methinks, 
Very flat tumblers (Act I sc. 2 ; p. 376). 

1) Cf. die Dyce'sche Middleton-ausgabe vol. III pp. 268, 3oi, 3o3, 3i5, 
328 f. ; CP. p. 428. 



35 

Ausser den bekannten Macbeth-reflexen dieser tragikomodie 
scheint mir nocheineubereinstimmungmitOthellobeachtenswerth. 
Middleton's schwachkopfiger Antonio, der sich von seiner gattin 
hintergangen wahnte und sie mit ihrem buhlen getotet zu haben 
glaubt, klagt seiner schwester Francisca gegeniibcr, die ihn belo- 
gen und zu dieser unthat verleitet hatte : 

I feel no ease ; the burden's not yet off 

So long as the abuse sticks in my knowledge. 

O, 'tis a pain of hell to know one's shame ! 

Had it been hid and done, 't had been done happy, 

For he that's ignorant lives long and merry (IV, 3, 5iff.). 

Denselben wunsch, nicht aus seiner unwissenheit aufgeschreckt 
worden zu sein, hatte Othello seinem verderber Jago gegeniiber 
ausgesprochen : 

What sense had I of her sto]'njhours of lust ? 

I saw't not, thought it not, it harm'd not me. 

I slept the next night well, was free and merry... 

He that is robb'd, not wanting what is stoVn, 

Let him notknow 't, and he's notrobb'dat all (HI, 3,338 ff.)^ 

Auch in den meisten der iibrigcn dramen Middletons werden 
unsere gedanken manchmal zu Sh. gefiihrt, wenn auch lange nicht 
so oft,wie man nach Wards andeutungenvonzahllosen entlehnung- 
en — Sh., to whom M.'s dehts are innumerable (II p. 604) — vermuthen 
konnte. Im gegentheil — man erhalt den eindruck, dass Middleton 
sich mehr und mehr von Sh. entfernt, nicht wegen der erstarkung 
seiner eigenen art, sondern weil er immer hastiger arbeitet, weil er 
die geheimnissvolle kraft, echte menschen zu bilden, mehr und mehr 
verliert. Was kann ein dramatiker, dem es so wenig ernst mit seiner 
kunst ist, dass er wiederholt den tragischen aufbau seines werkes 
im letzten augenblick zur verbliiffung seines horers oder lesers 
umstosst, um einen vollig disharmonischen frohlichen abschluss zu 
gewinnen — was kann ein dichter, dem die momentane wirkung 
iiber jede psychologische wahrheit geht, innerlich mit Sh. gemein 
haben ? - Nicht Sh., sondern der erfindungsreiche, in allen roman- 
tischen farben schillernde und dabei doch so niichterne, auf starke 
effekte abzielende, liisterne Fletcher ist das spatere vorbild Middle- 
tons. Mit ihm beriihrt er sich in der fiille und spannung der hand- 
lung, in der oberflachlichen charakterzeichnung, und in einer 

*) Diesr ahnlichkeit ist auch Verity aufgefallen, vgl. seine Macbeth- 
ausgabe (London 1902^ Introd. p. XXXVIII anm. 3. 

2) Middleton's dichterische gewissenlosigkeit hat neuerdings eine 
scharfe beleuchtung erfahren in Rud. Fischer's aufsatz « Th. M. », Wien, 
1898 (Festschr. zum VIII. Neuphilologentage). 



36 

fatalen vorliebe fiir abstossende einzelheiten. Mit ihm hat er aber 
auch die vielseitigkeit gemein und die anziehungskraft fiir die nach- 
welt, die in der iibereilten produktion der beiden manner doch 
immer wieder bruchstucke einer echten begabung erkennen muss. 

Da die librigen Sh.-ahnlichkeiten der dramen Middletons nie im 
kern seines schaffens zu suchen sind, sondern auf der oberflache 
liegen, empfiehlt es sich sie tabellarisch zusammenzustellen, nach 
Sh.'s werken geordnet ; 

VA. : « A Mad World» vgl. FA p. 56; ausserdem werden wir 
in demselben stiick durch den ausruf des Penitent Brothel bei dem 
erscheinen der Mrs. Harebrain : There shot a star from heaven ! (Act 
III sc. 2 ; vol. III p. 3o5) an VA v. 8i5 erinnert. 

LLL : The World Tost at Tennis » — in diesem maskcnspiel 
lasst Pallas auf Jupiters befehl die Nine Worthies erscheinen, mit 
den neun musen gepaart (vol. VIIp. 164^.); vielleichtwurde Middle- 
ton durch die von Holofernes geplante schaustellung der neun 
helden auf diesen einfall gebracht. Bei ihm enthalt das intermezzo 
jedoch keine possenhaften elemente, seine stumm iiber die biihne 
marschierende neunzahl wird gebildet von den orthodoxen drei 
heiden, juden und christen, wahrend sich unter den vier Worthies, 
die in Sh.'s lustigem zwischenspiel zum vorschein kommen, die von 
der tradition nicht sanktionierten helden Herkules und Pompey the 
Great befinden. Die ahnlichkeit beschrankt sich auf die verwendung 
dieser sagen-beriihmten gestalten. — « The Family of Love » — vgl. 
FA p. 35 ; cc A Mad World » — vgl. Bullen vol. III p. 317. 

RJ : « A Mad World » — vgl. Bullen vol. III p. 293 ; « Women 
Beware Women » — nach dem liede der einem dummkopf zur 
gattin bestimmten Isabella sagt der herzog : 

Methinks now such a voice to such a husband 

Is like a jewel of unvalu'd worth 

Hung at a foo^s ear (Act III sc. 2 ; vol. VI p. 314), 

wie Romeo die die nacht schmiickende schonheit der Julia einem 
juwel am ohre eines Aethiopiers verglichen hatte (vgl. oben p. 3o). 
Middleton hat eine besondere vorliebe fiir dieses ohrring-gleich- 
niss, vgl. noch CP p. 61, wo eine ahnliche stelle aus einer nicht 
dramatischen dichtung citiert ist. Mit der variation, dass nicht von 
einem das ohr, sondern die stirne schmiickenden kleinod die rede 
ist, erscheint das gleichniss ausserdem in « Blurt » (I, i) und 
« Phoenix» (V, i). 

MiDS. : « The Changeling » — der sich wahnsinnig stellende 
Franciscus begriisst Isabella, die schone gattin des doktors, mit 
den worten : 

Hail, bright Titania ! 
Why stand'st thou idle on these flowery banks ? 
Oberon is dancing with his Diyades... 

(Actlllsc. 3;vol.VIp.48); 



i 



37 

« The Spanish Gipsy » — die ankiindigung, welche der clown 
Soto dem von den zigeunern aufzufiihrenden stiick vorausschickt : 
We are promised a very merry tragedy, if all hit rightj of Cobby Nobby 
(Act IV sc. 2 ; p. 195) erinnert uns daran, dass dem herzog Theseus 
und seinen gasten in dem interludium von Pyramus und Thisbe 
very tragical mirth versprochen wurde (V, i, 57). 

R3 : c( The Changeling » — Ward bemerkt : The character of De 
Flores...has a touchin itofSh.'s Gloster{ll p. 5i2), und BuUen hat einer 
scene zwischen diesem mordgesellen und Beatricen ( Act 1 1 1 sc. 4) das 
hochste lob gespendet : This scene... testifies beyond dispute that, in dea- 
ling with a situation of sheer passion, none of Sh.'sfollowers trod so closely 
in the masters steps (Intr. vol. I p. LXVII). Niemand wird leugnen, 
dass die situation eine hochtragische ist : De Flores, derauf veran- 
lassung Beatricens zum morder geworden ist, fordert als den lohn 
seiner that nicht gold, sondern das opfer ihrer ehre, Beatrice muss 
sich ihm hingeben um nicht verrathen zu werden. Diese mit zwei- 
fellosem geschick durchgefiihrte scene leidet aber an dem grund- 
mangel, dass wir Beatrice, die in plotzHcher rasender leidenschaft 
fiir einen fremden entbrannt, schnell entschlossen ihren der neuen 
begierde im wege stehenden brautigam von dem ihr verhassten, 
verachteten De Flores ermorden lasst, nur mit abscheu betrachten 
konnen. Jede theilnahme wird durch den gedanken erstickt, dieser 
weibHche unhold werde sich auch mit dem verlust der ehre abzu- 
finden wissen, wie sie ja auch in der that sofort ein mittel ersinnt 
ihre schande zu verbergen und den geliebten mann selbst zu tau- 
schen ; sie lasst in der brautnacht ihre dienerin Diaphanta ihren 
platz einnehmen *. Sehr bezeichnend fiir Middletons dramatischen 
takt ist es, dass er in einer der nachsten scenen seine tragische hel- 
din der lacherlichen, von ihr wieder durch einen betrug gliicklich 
absolvierten jungfernprobe unterwirft. Mit fester hand ist hingegen 
das bild des verwegenen, ganz von seiner sinnUchlceit beherrschten 
freibeuters De Flores gezeichnet, der sich keinen augenblick besinnt 
den besitz des begehrten weibes mit lebensgefahr zu erkaufen. 

R2 : « A Game at Chess » — der schwarze bischof spricht : 

Modesty suffers, all thafs virtuous blushes, 
And truth's self, like the sun vex'd with a mist, 
Looks red with anger (Act II sc. 2 ; vol. VII p. 52), 

vgl. R2 III, 3, 62£f. : 

See, see, King Richard doth himself appear, 
As doth the blushing discontented sun 
From out the fiery portal of the east, 

^) Ueber Middletons quelle fiir diese unterschiebungs-episode vgl. 
neuerdings einen aufsatz von George B. Baker in dem Journal of Compa- 
rative Literature I (iqo3j p. 87 f. 



38 

When he perceives the envious clouds are bent 
To dim his glory . . . ; 
vgl. ausserdem dasselbe Sonnen-und Wolkenbildin Titus II, 4, 3i f. 

Merch. : « MiCHAELMAS Term » — vgl. Ward II p. 5i5 anm. 3. 

H4 : « FivE Gallants » — Pursenefs einmalige stcigerung der 
zahl seiner gegner (Act III sc. 5 ; vol. III p. 192) erinnert uns an 
Falstaffs fortw^ahrend sich vermehrende rogues in buckram suits (H4A 
II, 4) ; « A Mad World »> — vgl. FA p. 36, Bullen vol. III p. 253 f. ; 
« A Fair Quarrel » — O, sir, does not the winds roar, the sea roar, 
the welkin roar ? (Act IV sc. i ; vol. IV p. 226) — bei diesen worten 
w^ird woh\ auch Middleton an Pistols ausruf : And let the welkin roar 
gedacht haben (H4B II, 4, 182) ; « A Chaste Maid in Cheapside » 
— vgl. Bullen vol. Vp. 38 anm. 2. 

H5 : « Anything for a Quiet Life » — der seine jugendsiinden 
bereuende George Cressingham beruft sich auf das fiir ihn trostliche 
beispiel des historischen helden 

It v^as no impeachment 

To the glory won at Agincourfs great battle, 
That the achiever of it in his youth 
Had been a purse-taker ; this with all reverence 
To the great example (Act V sc. i ; vol. V p. 322). 

Caes. : « Michaelmas Term » — Like asses use such men ; when their 
load's off, turn 'em to graze agen (Ind. vol. I p. 217) — vgl. die worte 
des Mark Antony iiber Lepidus : 

Then take we down his load, and turn him o£f, 
Like to the empty ass, to shake his ears, 
And graze in commons (IV, i, 25ff.) ; 

« No WiT, No Help like a Woman's » — Savourwit ermuntert 
seinen einer schlechtigkeit uberfuhrten, entmuthigten jungen her- 
ren : 

Pish, master, master, 'tis young flood again, 

And you can take your time now (Act II sc. 2 ; vol. IV p. 341), 

wobei wir an die worte des Brutus denken, die wohl friihzeitig zu 
« gefliigelten » geworden sind : 

There is a tide in the affairs of men, 

Which, taken at the flood, leads on to fortune (IV, 3, 2i8f.). 

Meas : « Michaelmas Term » — Fleay (BCh. II p. 91) bemerkt : 
The last scene is imitaied from « Measurefor Measure ». Die ahnlichkeit 
besteht darin, dass auchMiddletonseinekomodiemiteinergerichts- 
sitzung schUessen lasst, und dass bei diesem strafgericht der 
schwindler Andrew Lethe gezwungen wird, das von ihm verfiihrte 



39 

madchen zu heirathen, wie bei Sh. der hofling Lucio. Beide protes- 
tieren vergeblich. 

Hamlet : « The Phoenix » — vgl. Bullen vol. I p. 192 ; « A Mad 
WoRLD » — vgl. BuUen vol. III p. 3i8 ; « A Fair Quarrel» — der 
hintedistige arzt sagt zu Jane, um sie zu bewegen sich ihm anzU- 
vertrauen : 

Look you, mistress, here's your closet ; put in 
What you please, you ever keep the key of it 

(Act II sc. 2 ; vol. IV p. 197), 

wie OpheHa zu Laertes von seinem rath gesagt hatte : 

'Tis in my memory lock'd, 

And 3^ou yourself shall keep the key of it (i, 3, 85f.). 

« A Chaste Maid in Cheapside » — fiir den ausdruck der verspa- 
teten reue des todUch A^erwundeten wiistUngs Sir Walter Whore- 
hound hat Middleton offenbar eine anleihe bei dem monolog des 
vergebHch nach reue ringenden konigs Claudius gemacht : 

O, how my offences wrestle with my repentance ! 

It hath scarce breath ; 

StiU my adulterous guilt hovers aloft, 

And with her black wings beats down aH my prayers 

Ere they be half-way up (Act V sc. i ; vol. V p. 96), 

vgl. bei Sh. : 

O, my offence is rank, it smeHs to heaven... 

Pray can I not, 

Though incHnation be as sharp as wiU : 

My stronger guilt defeats my strong intent (111,3, 36ff.). 

« The Mayor of Queenborough », « A Mad World », « The Spa- 
NiSH GiPSY » — in diese drei dramen hat Middleton interludien 
eingefiigt, schauspiele im schauspiel, die mehr oder minder eng mit 
der haupthandlung verkniipft sind. Als muster wird er bei der ver- 
wendung dieses kunstmittels besonders Kyds « Spanish Tragedy » 
und Sh.'s Hamlet im gedachtniss gehabt haben. Auf gewisse, nicht 
tief dringende ahnHchkeiten, die sich uns zwischen den scenen 
Middletons und Sh.'s ergeben, hat Hans Schwab zusammenfassend 
aufmerksam gemacht in seiner dissertation « Das Schauspiel im 
Schauspiel zur Zeit Sh.'s » (Wien 1896) p. ^yff. Der erzurnte vater, 
der in « The Spanish Gipsy » ein von ihm selbst verfasstes, gegen 
seinen sohn gerichtetes drama von den zigeunern auffiihren lasst, 
sagt iibrigens nirgends, dass er wahrend seiner universitatsjahre 
dramen geschrieben habe. 

Othello : « Anything for a Quiet Life » — der schandHche 



40 

Knavesby, der seine frau an einen lord verschachert zu haben 
glaubt, weiss sich schnell zu trosten : Wkat has his dalliance taken 
from thy lips ? 'tis as sweet as eer Hwas (Act IV sc. 2 ; vol V p. 3io). 
Moglicher weise hat auch Middleton bei dem niederschreiben die- 
ser worte an einige bemhmte verse Othellos gedacht : 

VVhat sense had I of her sto^n hours of lust ?... 

I found not Cassio's kisses on her lips (III, 3, 338£f.) K 

Tempest : cc The Mayor of Queenborough » — vgl. Bullen vol. 
I, Intr. p. XVIII f. & vol. II p. 86 ; cc Anything for a Quiet Life » 
— der von seiner streitsiichtigen frau schwer geplagte kaufmann 
Water-Camlet sehnt sich nach einer friedUchen statte, die er auf den 
damals viel genannten Bermudas zu finden hofft : 

The place I speak of, has been kept with thunder, 
With frightful lightnings, amazing noises ; 
But now, th'enchantment broke, 'tis the land of peace, 
Where hogs and tobaccoyield fair increase.... 

Gentlemen fare you well, I am for the Bermudas (Act V sc. 2 ; vol. V p. 
336 f.). 

Uber einige Sh.-reflexe in dem von Middleton gemeinschaftlich 
mit Massinger und Rowley verfassten drama cc The Old Law » 
(Err., H4A, Haml.) vgl. meine QST. II p. i5o anm. 2. ^ — 

Seit der niederschrift der vorstehenden bemerkungen iiber Middle- 
ton's verhaltniss zu Sh. ist eine besondere, ausfiihrliche abhand- 
lung iiber dieses thema erschienen, eine Miinchener doktorschrift 
von Hugo Jung (Miinchener Beitrage XXIX, Leipzig 1904). Jung 
hat einige der mir auftalligen Sh.-anklange nicht bemerkt — im 
ganzen hat er aber mehr ahnHchkeiten gesehen als ich. In mei- 
ner besprechung seiner schrift (Beiblatt der Anglia XV p. loiff.) 
habe ich die von ihm neu gefundenen iibereinstimmungen, die mir 
beachtenswerth erscheinen, hervorgehoben und auch einige der falle 
angegeben, in welchen er meiner ansicht nach bei seinem fleissi- 
gen suchen nach Sh.-einfliissen zu weit gegangen ist. 

*) DeutUcher werden wir an Othellos worte erinnert durch eine bemer- 
kung des allzu geduldigen gatten Candido in Dekkers drama cc The Ho- 
nest Whore » Part I (vgl. FA pp. 12, 35). Es ist mogHch, dass auch 
dieses Sh.-echo Middleton zuzutheilen ist, der an der composition des 
dramas betheihgt gewesen sein soU. 

2j Mit der verfasserfrage hat sich neuerdings Edgar Coit Morris beschaf- 
tigt in dem aufsatz On the Date and Composition of cc The Old Laiv », Trans- 
actions of the Modern Language Association of America vol. XVII 
(1902) p. iff. Er glaubt nicht an eine gemeinschafthche arbeit, sondern 
hak Middleton fiir den verfasser, Rowley fiir den ersten und Massinger 
fiir den zweiten revisor. 



I 



Von besonderem interesse ist eine von Jung betonte tibereinstim- 
mung mit « Measure for Measurc » in Middleton's 1602 gedrucktem 
schauspiel « Blurt, Master Constable ». Jung bemerkt : « Bei 
Middleton wu-d ein alter liistling, Curvetto, vom herzog, der wie 
der herzog in Meas. zu richten und zu vergeben gekommen ist, 
im scherz dazu verurtheilt, entvveder zu sterben oder die Cour- 
tisane zu heirathen, zu der er nachtlicherweile auf einer stricklei- 
ter zu gelangcn versuchte » (p. 22) — damit vergleicht er die 
bestrafung des Sh.'schen Lucio. Ganz so augenfallig, wie sie 
nach dieser darstelUmg erscheint, ist die ahnlichkeit aber doch 
nicht, die verhaltnisse sind verwickelter. Der verliebte alte hofling 
Curvetto wird bei seinen versuchen in das haus der buhlerin Impe- 
ria zu dringen, von ihrer dienerschaft schmahlicli gefoppt. Das 
erste mal wird er mit wasser iiberschiittet ; das zweite mal veran- 
lasst ihn der diener Imperias eine vom fenster herabhangende 
strickleiter zu besteigen, und schreit dann, wahrend Curvetto sich in 
dieleiter verwickelt; Diebe, diebe ! Der rottmeister Blurt kommt, 
mit seiner wache und verhaftet den hofling, den der diener beschul- 
digt, er habe in das haus der Imperia einbrechen und sie berauben 
wollen (IV, 3 ; vol. I p. yS fl".). Curvetto wird vor den herzog 
gefiihrt und dieser verkiindet ihm, er sei wegen des raubversuches 
nach dem gesetz dem tod verfallen — es sei denn dass Impe- 
riaihnheirathenwolle: 

They charge your climbing up 

To be to rob her : if so, then by law 

You are to die, unless she marry you (V, 3 ; ib. p. 97). 

Bei Middleton hangt dasschicksal des siinders ganz 
von dem willen der buhlerin ab, ihm selbst ist keine 
Wahl gelassen. Wir haben hier ofl"enbar eine anspielung auf 
die sitte, dass ein verbrecher dem galgen entgehen konnte, falls 
sich eine jungfrau bereit finden liess, ihn zu ihrem gatten zu machen, 
eine ironische anspielung, weil Imperia durchaus nicht den anspruch 
erheben konnte, eine jungfrau zu sein. Gegen diesen richtspruch 
protestieren die beiden betroflenen, Imperia selbst und Curvetlo, 
mit gleicher heftigkeit, und der herzog erklart sofort, dass er dem 
Curvetto verzeihe und die ganze sache als einen scherz betrachte : 
We pardonyou, and pass it as ajest (ib.). 

Sh.'s Lucio hingegen wird von seinem herzog allen ernstes und 
unerbittHch dazu verurtheilt ein von ihm verfiihrtes madchen zu 
heirathen — das in frage kommende weib hat keine stimme in der 
sache, erscheint nicht auf der biihne. Nach der ersten bestimmung 
des herzogs sollte Lucio unmittelbar nach der schliessung der noth- 
ehe gepeitscht und gehangt werden, schliesslich begniigt sich der 
richter jedoch mit der fatalen ehe. Auflallend ahnlich sind nur die 
proteste des Lucio und des Curvetto gegen die ihnen drohende ver- 



42 

heirathung mit einer dirne. Diese ahnlichkeit, die mir in folge der 
grossen verschiedenheit der vorausgehenden und folgenden um- 
stande entging, ist allerdings nicht zu bestreiten — auch ich halte es 
mit Jung fiir wahrscheinlich, dass Middleton den vergeblichen, aber 
kraftig ausgedriickten und von der gallerie gewiss viel belachten 
protest des Lucio im gedachtniss hatte, dass somit das Sh.'sche 
drama 1602 oder kurz vorher aufgefiihrt worden ist. 



IV. RICHARD BROME. 
Ausgabe : 
Dramatic Works. In 3 vols. London, John Pearson, 1873. 



In verschwenderischer weise hat Richard Brome die stoffe ver- 
wendet, die ihm das drama und die prosa seiner vorganger und 
zeitgenossen boten. Er nimmt sich dabei selten die zeit, ein motiv 
sauber herauszuarbeiten und es organisch mit der haupthandlung 
zu verkniipfen ; er will nur durch eine moglichst bunte reihenfolge 
von scenen fesseln. Begreiflicher weise werden wir in dem sammel- 
surium seiner produktion oft auch an Sh. erinnert — Bromes 
freundschaft mit Ben Jonson, der als dichter in erster linie 
sein vorbild war, hielt ihn nicht ab, auch die werke des grossen 
dichterischen antipoden seines meisters fiir seine zwecke auszu- 
beuten. 

In der tollen komodie « A Mad Couple Well Match'd » (gedr. 
i653),deren schmahlicher held, der wiistling Carelesse, einer der 
geistigen vorfahren des herz-und gewissenlosen lebemannes der 
Restaurations-dramatiker ist, sagt Carelesse : 7 will do some notorious 
death-deserving thing.... in defiance of him that was my Unkle, and his 
Methodicall, Grave, and Orthographicall speahingfriend, Mr. Saveall that 
cals People Pe-o-ple (Act I sc. i ; vol. I p. 5). Dieser Mr. Saveall 
scheint somit bei Holofernes in die schule gegangen zu sein (vgl. 
(LLL V, i). Im weiteren verlauf des stiickes wird dieser eigen- 
thiimlichkeit mit keinem wort gedacht, doch mag die aussprache 
des schauspielers die nothigen erganzungen geliefert haben. 

Dasselbe stiick enthalt ausserdem eine vergroberung des Olivia- 
Viola motives : die leichtfertige biirgersfrau AHcia Saleware ver- 
liebt sich in den diener und vertrauten ihres vornehmen buhlen, 
des Lord Lovely, und sucht auch ihn zu gewinnen ; dieser ver- 
meintliche jiingling Bellamy ist aber eine von Lovely verfiihrte 
und verlassene frau, die in mannerkleidung in den dienst des 
geliebten getreten ist, ohne dadurch mehr zu erreichen, als dass 



1 



43 

er ihr schliesslich einen jahresgehalt aussetzt, damit sie leichter 
mit einem anderen verheirathet werden konne. Schon diese andeu- 
tungen geniigen, uns erkennen. zu lassen, dass sich Bromes dra- 
matis personae in einer viel unreineren luft bewegen als Sh.'s 
gestalten. 

Die episode des Bellamy ist mit der haupthandlungdadurch ver- 
kniipft, dass sie zur entlarvung der schlimmen Alicia ftihrt. Ganz- 
lich bedeutungslos fur den gang der handlung hingegen ist eine 
wiederholung des so oft verwendeten unterschiebungsmotivs aus 
Sh.'s Meas. Carelesse will die junge gattin seines oheims und 
wohlthaters entehren, sie geht scheinbar auf seine antrage ein, 
lasst aber in der nacht seine verstossene geliebte ihre rolle spie- 
len. Dadurch, dass die voo dem siinder begehrte frau selbst 
seine tauschung plant, steht Bromes darstellung einer auf Meas. 
beruhenden episode in Massingers « Parliament of Love » (vgl. 
meine QSt. II p. io6ff.) naher als der Sh.'schen fassung. Nur geht 
bei ihm, in bezeichnendem gegensatz zu den beiden alteren drama- 
tikern, der verfiihrer ganz straflos aus ; er verheirathet das madchen 
mit seinem diener, wahrend erfiir seine zahllosen schandlichkeiten 
mit dem reichthum einer von seiner frechheit bezauberten witwe 
belohnt wird. Da auch das schicksal der Lady Thrivewell von dem 
zwischenfall in keiner weise beeinflusst wird, handelt es sich in der 
that nur um die plumpe wiederholung einer beliebten intrigue. 

Mit dem lustspiel « The City Wit ; or The Woman wears the 
BREECHES))(gedr. i653)lieferteBromeeinheiteres,derbesgegenstiick 
zu Sh.'s diisterem « Timon of Athens^^. Die grundlinien der beiden 
dramen sind dieselben : wie Timon hat auch der junge kaufmann 
Crasy sein hab und gut durch eine iibermassige, gedankenlose frei- 
gebigkeit verloren ; wie dem Athener versagen auch dem Londoner 
in der stunde der noth alle seine schuldner, denen er mit seinem 
gelde aufgeholfen hatte ; wie dem Timon der getreue verwalter 
Flavius zur seite bleiben wollte, iindet Crasy in seiner bedrangniss 
einen helfer in seinem lehrling Jeremy. Die ahnlichkeit bleibt aber 
: nicht auf die grundlinien beschrankt — einmal hat Brome auch 
\ eine unverkennbare gedankenanleihe bei Sh. gemacht, er bietet uns 
ein schwaches echo der unvergesslichen verse, in denen Timon den 
dieben gege niiber diebstahl fiir das herrschende prinzip des weltalls 
erklart : 

ril example you with thievery : 
The suns a thief, and with his great attraction 
Robs the vast sea ; the moori's an arrant thief, . 
And her pale fire she snatches from the sun ; 
The sea's a thief, whose liquid surge resolves 
The moon into salt tears ; the earth's a thief, 
That feeds and breeds by a composture stolen 



44 

From general excrement ; each thing's a thief : 
The laws, your curb and whip, in their rough power 
Have uncheck'd theft. Love not yourselves : away, 
Rob one another . . . (Act IV, 3, 488 £f.). 

Von deralles beherrschenden raubsucht im allgemeinen, und von 
dem gegenseitigen diebstahl der elemente im besonderen spricht 
auch einer der schlechten schuldner Crasys, der hofling Rufflit : All 
things rob another : Churches poule the People, Princes pill the Church ; 
Minions drawfrom Princes, Mistresses suck Minions, and the Pox undoes 
Mistresses ; Physitians plague their Patients ; Orators their Clients ; Cour- 
tiers their Suitors, and the Devill all. The water rohs the earth, earth 
choakes the water : fire burns ayre, ayre still consumes thefire. 

Since Elements themselves do rob each other, 
And Phoebefor her light doth rob her Brother, 
What ist in man, one man to rob another 

(Act IV ; vol. I p. 341). 

Im ubrigen hat freilich der unternehmungslustige Crasy, eine 
echte lustspielfigur, mit dem tragischen menschenhasser nichts 
gemein. Er zieht sich keineswegs in die einsamkeit zuriick, sondern 
lasst kein mittel unversucht mit hiilfe verschiedener verkleidungen 
wieder in den besitz seines geldes zu gelangen, und zugleich 
die hofUnge, die ihm sein leichtfertiges weib vollig verderben wol- 
len, derb zu ziichtigen. Bei diesem bestreben wird er getreulich 
unterstiitzt von dem als frau vermummten, sich fiir eine reiche 
wittwe ausgebenden Jeremy, der von Crasy selbst erst in der 
hochst drastischen enthiillungsscene erkannt wird. Es ist viel leben 
in dem stiick, man interessiert sich fiir das gewagte intriguenspiel 
des von seiner umgebung so schnode behandelten Crasy ; fiir das 
moralische niveau der komodie aber ist der umstand bezeichnend, 
dass Josina, die zu jedem ausserehelichen Hebesabenteuer mit tau- 
send freuden bereite frau Crasys, von ihm schHesslich doch wieder 
in gnaden aufgenommen wird. Wie er die maske abwirft, versichert 
sie ihm mit grosster dreistigkeit, dass sie ihn von anfang an in seiner 
verkleidung erkannt habe — eine iiberraschende schlusswendung, 
die die oberflachliche, geistlose Josina einer nicht minder treu- 
losen, aber viel leidenschaftHcheren und schlaueren vorgangerin 
verdankt, der auf den spuren der Matrone von Ephesus wandelnden 
Cynthia in Chapmans schauspiel « The Widows Tears » (vgl. QSt. 
II p. 66). 

In « The Court Beggar » (aufgefiihrt i632) besprechen Lady 
Strangelove und ihre zofe Philomel die fiir diese in betracht kom- 
menden freier in ahnHcher weise wie Portia und Nerissa die freier 
der herrin (vgl. Act III, vol. I p. 226 und Merch. I, 2). 

Die grosse rede, welche Lord Letoy in « The Antipodes » (auf- 
gefiihrt i638) an seine schauspieler halt (Act II sc. 2 ; vol. III p. 



1 



25gi.), ist schon ofters mit Hamlets vorschriften fiir seine schau- 
spieler verglichen worden, mit gutem grund. Besonders bemer- 
kenswerth ist, dass auch Letoy davor warnt, den text des dichters 
durch willkiirHche, possenhafte interpolationen zu entstellen. Dabei 
ist Letoy aber doch sehr stolz auf seine truppe, er sagt von ihren 
mitgliedern : 

These lads can act the Emperors lives all over, 
And Shakespeares Chronicled histories to boot 

(I, 5 p. 246), 
vgl. CP p. 225. 

Der alte wucherer Quicksands, der seine schone junge frau iiber- 
reden will, sich das gesicht schwarz farben zu lassen, um sie den 
nachstellungen der manner zu entziehen, sucht sie damit zu trosten, 
dass ihre entstellung ja nur eine zeitweiHge sein wiirde : 

This alters not thy beauty, 
Though, for a time, obscures it from our eyes. 
Thou maist be, while at pleasure, Hke the Sun ; 
Thou dost but case thy splendour in a cloud, 
To make the beam more precious in it shines. 

In stormy troubled weather no Sun's seen 

But let the roaring tempest once be over, 
Shine out again and spare not 
(« The English Moor » gedr. iGSg, Act III sc. i ; vol. II p. 38). 

Desselben bildes hatte sich Sh.'s prinz Heinrich bedient fiir seine 
ihn zeitweiHg in verruf bringende lebensweise : 

Yet herein wiH I imitate the sun, 
Who doth permit the base contagious clouds 
To smother up his beauty from the world, 
That, when he please again to be himself, 
Being wanted, he may more be wondered at, 
By breaking through the foul and ugly mists 
Of vapours that did seem to strangle him 

(H4A Act I sc. 2 ; V. 22ifi). 

Eine paraHele zu einer bekannten Hamlet-steUe (II, 2) Hefern 
folgende worte der PhiUis : 

But my honor 
(If a poor wench may speak so) is so crack'd 
Within the ring, as 'twiH be hardly solder'd 
By any art.. (Ib. Act IV sc. 4 ; vol. II p. 59). 

In der romantischen komodie « The Love-sick Court » (gedr. 
i658) erkennen wir eine der zaWreichen nachfolgerinnen der amme 
JuHens in der nicht weniger wortreichen alten Garrula. AuffalHg 
wird die nachahmung des beriihmten musters in der scene, in 



46 

welcher Garrula zu der prinzessin Eudyna kommt mit einer gros- 
sen, die freier der prinzessin betreffenden neuigkeit, und vor lauter 
klagen iiber ihre den dienst versagende zunge und allerlei abschwei- 
fungen keine zeit findet die botschaft auszurichten cAct I sc. 2; vol. 
II p. 98f. ; vgl. RJ II, 5). 

Dass sich in dem handlungsreichen drama « The Queen's Ex- 
CHANGE « (gedr. 1657) iibereinstimmungen mit Lear und Macbeth 
erkennen lassen, hat schon Ward (III p. 129 anm. 4) ohne naheres 
eingelien angedeutet. In der that vertritt Anthynus, der altere, 
tugendhafte sohn Segberts, zwei gestalten der Lear-tragodie. Seg- 
bert wird von seiner undankbaren konigin verbannt, weil er sich 
ihrer vermahlung mit einem fremden fiirsten widersetzt. Beim 
abschiednehmen fragt er seine kinder, ob er ihnen ein liebevoller 
vater gewesen sei. Zuerst wendet er sich an seinen jiingeren sohn 
Offa, der seine giite nicht genug riihmen kann, dann an seine toch- 
ter Mildred, und schHesslich an Anthynus, der sich im gegensatz 
zu dem wortreichen Offa zuriickhaltend aussert, weil er nicht 
schmeicheln will ; seine thaten sollen fiir ihn sprechen. So weit 
geht die ahnlichkeit des Anthynus mit Sh,'s Cordelia — im weiteren 
verlauf des dramas vertritt er Edgar, den guten sohn Glosters, wah- 
rend Offa die rolJe des bosewichts Edmund spielt. Wie dieser 
sucht auch Offa seinem vater misstrauen gegen den bruder einzu- 
flossen, obschon er selbst dem ihn gegen recht und billigkeit 
bevorzugenden vater nach dem leben trachtet. Anthynus aber 
bleibt dem in die feindliche fremde hinausgestossenen greise treu 
zur seite, und sucht ihn zu beschiitzen wie Edgar die schritte 
des geblendeten Gloster leitet. 

Auch die Macbeth-nachahmung ist an die gestalt des Anthynus 
gekniipft : wie Macbeth bei den hexen die kiinftigen konige Schott- 
lands aus dem blute Banquos sieht, hat Anthynus eine vision von 
den friiheren konigen des westsachsischen reiches, deren letzter 
ihn als seinen nachfolger bezeichnet (Act III p. 5o5). 

« The ill-used Queen Eulalia, for whom again Shakespearean prototypes 
might be discoverable » — mit dieser bemerkung iiber den charakter 
der leidvoUen heldin des dramas « The Queen and Concubine « 
(gedr. 1659) hat sich Ward auch in der zweiten auflage seines werkes 
begniigt (vol. III p. i3o). Hatte er meine Quellenstudien, auf die 
er sich ja so oft bezieht % genauer durchgesehen, so wiirde er 

*) Ward hat meine quellenforschenden arbeiten, wie gesagt, sehroft 
berucksichligt, aber doch in einer merkwurdig systemlosen weise. Ein 
besonders auffaUiges beispiel bieten seine notizen iiber das drama « The 
Noble Soldier». Bei der ersten fluchtigen erwahnung (II p. 423 anm. 2) ge- 
denkt cr im anschluss an meine mittheilungen der hislorischen grundlage 
drs stiickes, bei der zweiten ausfiihrhcheren besprechung des dramas 
abcr (ib. p. S^gf.) hat er kein wort gesagt von diesem quellenfund, der 
doch den von ihm angedeuteten hypothesen Flcays gegeniiber von wich- 
tigkeit ist. 



47 

gefunden haben, dass Brome die anregung zur schopfung dieser 
riihrenden gestalt von demselben mann erhielt, mit dessen stoff 
Sh. seine herrliche Hermione gebildet hat — von dem « Homer 
der weiber », vv^ie Nash gesagt hatte, dem novellisten Robert Greene 
(vgl. QSt. H p. sogff.). Hinsichtlich der Sh.-anklange dieses 
stiickes kann ich nur das a. a. o. gesagte w^iederholen : an Sh. wer- 
den wir ini dialog sehr selten, haufiger durch einige der von Brome 
neueingefiihrten nebengestalten erinnert. Bei Andrea, dem treuen 
narren der konigin Eulalia, welcher der geliebten herrin ins elend 
folgt, denken wir an Lears narren, bei dem seine reden mit lateini- 
schen floskeln schmiickenden dorfpfarrer an Holofernes, bei den 
drolligen, hin und wieder die worte missbrauchenden dorfweisen 
Lollio und Poggio an die unsterbliche gruppe des Dogberry. 
Dass auch Brome bei diesen einschaltungen Sh.-erinnerungen im 
kopf hatte, ist mir recht wahrscheinHch, beweisen lasst es sich 
nicht ; auftallige wort- und gedanken-anklange habe ich — von 
einem Hamlet-echo abgesehen — nicht bemerkt (vgl. 1. c. p. 2i8), 
Faust hat ausserdem mit recht darauf aufmerksam gemacht, dass 
die ersten worte des dramas an die ersten verse Richards HI 
anklingen ^ 



V. THOMAS RANDOLPH. 

Ausgabe : 

Poelical and Dramatic Works, now first collected and edited by W. 
„ Carew HazHtt. In 2 vols. London, 1875. 

I 

^ft Der frtih verstorbene Thomas Randolph gehorte zu der dichteri- 

^HBchen gefolgschaft Ben Jonsons, der ihn als einen seiner « sohne » 

adoptiert hatte. In dem gedicht, in dem sich Randolph fiir diese 

ehre bedankt, « A Gratulatory to Master Ben. Johnson, for his adopting 

him to he his son », erklart er : 

I And, to say truth, that which is best in me 

May call you father ; 'twas begot by thee (p. 538). 

Ihm habe er einenfunken des Prometheischen feuers gestohlen, 
denn so wenig es ein diebstahl sei dem reichen Peru gold, oder dem 
garten des Alcinous einen zweig zu rauben, ebenso wenig sei es 
unrecht, ihm dichter-flammen zu entwenden. Ausser diesen scho- 

*) In seiner abhandlung « Richard Brome » (Halle 1887), p. 100. Von 
den iibrigen Sh.-reminiscenzen, die Faust in anderen dramen Bromes 
erkennen will (vgl. pp. 52 f., 68 ff., 88), scheint mir nur die ahnHchkeit 
mit den versen des theaterkonigs im Hamlet beachtenswerth (s. p. 70). 



48 

nen, echt klingenden versen haben wir noch zwei gedichte Ran- 
dolphs, « An Answer to Master Ben. jfonson's Ode, to persuade him not to 
leave the Stage (p. 58iff.) und « An Eclogue to Master Jonson » (p. 6o5ff.), 
die sein vertrautes verhaltniss zu dem alten dichter beleuchten 
und den ruhm Jonsons verkiinden. Shakespeare hingegen ist in 
keinem der unzweifelhaften echten dramen und gedichte Ran- 
dolphs genannt. 

Einen anderen eindruck erhalten wir, wenn wir uns in die be- 
trachtung der Randolph'schen dramen vertiefen. Sie sind die arbei- 
ten eines begabten akademikers, der nicht nurdieklassiker, sondern 
auch die schone Htteratur seines vaterlandes, namentlich die dra- 
matische dichtung, genau kennt : auf schritt und tritt werden wir in 
ihnen an motive alterer dramatiker erinnert. Die vorbildHche wir- 
kung des gelehrten Jonson kommt namentlich in den fiir ein 
akademisches publikum bestimmten dramatischen scherzen zur 
geltung ; in seinen grosseren romantischen schauspielen aber finden 
wir nicht weniger haufige und nicht minder deutliche beweise 
dafiir, dass er auch in Sh.'s dichtergarten heimisch war. 

In der witzigen verkiindung einer extrem hedonistischen welt- 
anschauung, die in dem einakter « Aristippus, or the Joviall 
Philosopher » (gedr. i63o) enthalten ist, klingt uns schon aus dem 
« Praeludium » ein ton entgegen, der auch in einem prolog Sh.'s 
angeschlagen worden war. Der prolog fiihrt sich ein mit den 
worten : 

Be not deceiv'd, I have no bended knees 

I come, an armed Prologue : arm'd with Arts.... (p. 3) — 

wiedermit wirkhchen waffen geschmiickte prologist von Troil. 
gesagt hatte : Hither am I come A prologue arm'd, hut notin confidence.., 
(v. 22) *. Innerhalb des stiickes selbst scheint der lebenslustige phi- 
losoph Aristippus fiir die vorlesung iiber die unvergleichlichen 
wirkungen des sekts stark das koUegienheft eines beriihmten vor- 
gangers benutzt zu haben, satze wie : Sach is the life, soul, and 
spirits ofa man — thefire which Prometheus siole, notfrom Joves kitchen, 
but his wine-cellar, io increase the native heat and radical moisiure, without 
which we are hut drowsy dust or dead clay.... Do you think Alexander had 
ever conquered the world, ifhe had heen sober ? He knew theforce and valour 
of sack — that it was the best armour, the best encouragement. ... so that I 
conclude all inielligence, intelleci, and understanding to be the invention of 
sack and a light head (p. i6ff.) — diese und andere satze seines 
vortrags variieren ohne wortliche anleihen die gedanken, die Sir 
John Falstaff in seiner grossen lobrede 2i\xi den sherris-sack \iri\xos 
entwickelt hatte (H4B IV, 3). 

^) Vor Sh. hatte Jonson einen gewaffneten prolog auftreten lassen 
und Marston an armed Epilogue, cf. Boyle, ESt. XXX p. 2gi. 



49 

Das an verwicklungen allzu reiche drama « The Jealous Lo- 
VERS » (gedr. i632) beriihrt einen fast wie eine parodie auf das 
romantische drama der zeit liberhaupt. Fiinf akte lang qualt uns 
der dichter mit den kiinstlich ersonnenen schmerzen des blind 
eifersiichtigen Tyndarus und der ebenso verblendet eifersiichtigen 
Techmessa, denen als schuldlose opfer dieser leidenschaft, als 
idealbilder treuer, verzeihender liebe Pamphilus und Evadne 
gegeniiberstehen — und schliesslich bekommen wir zu horen, dass 
die ganze marter umsonst war, weil Tyndarus der bruder der 
Evadne und Techmessa die schwester des Pamphilus ist. Im 
handumdrehen werden dann Tyndarus und Techmessa und Pam- 
philus und Evadne vermahlt. x\us diesem, trotz realistischer einzel- 
heiten, der wirklichkeit ganzlich entriickten phantasiespiel des 
jungen akademikers treten uns zwei gestalten entgegen, die uns aus 
der biihnenwelt Sh.'s bekannt sind. 

Die grausame Dipsas, die gattin des Chremylus und die mutter 
der Techmessa, verfolgt die auch fiir ihre tochter geltende Evadne, 
welche in wahrheit die Chremylus anvertraute tochter eines freun- 
des ist, mit unversohnlichem hass, weil Evadnes schonheit ihre 
eigene tochter in den schatten stelle ; schliessHch sendet sie die 
arme in ein verrufenes haus, damit sie dort ihrer ehre beraubt werde 
(vgl. I4 ; III if.). Diese furie stammt aus dem ^i Pericles » : auch 
Dionyza von Tarsus trachtet ihrer schonen pflegetochter Marina 
nach dem leben, weil sie in ihr die gefahrlichste nebenbuhlerin 
ihrer eigenen tochter erkennt (vgl. Act IV Prol. und sc. i und 3). 

Noch auffalliger ist die Sh.-ahnlichkeit der zweiten gestalt, die 
schon ofters bemerkt worden ist (cf. Works p. i38, CP p. 187). Um 
die treue der Evadne und des Pamphilus noch auf eine letzte, 
entscheidende probe zu stellen, lassen sich Tyndarus und Tech- 
messa fiir tot ausgeben. Ein todengraber kommt — und mit dem 
auftreten dieser gestalt fiihlte sich Randolph unwiderstehlich in 
den kreis des meisters gezogen : wie Sh.'s Hamlet, nimmt auch der 
todengraber Randolphs verschiedene schadel auf, vergleicht ihre 
gegenwart mit ihrer vergangenheit und philosophiert iiber die 
unerbittlichkeit des todes, dem alles lebende verfallt. Die schadel 
eines hauptmanns, eines dichters und einer putzsiichtigen welt- 
dame liefern ihm den stoff fiir seine betrachtungen, die er schliesst 
mit den worten : 

Paint, ladies, while you live, and plaister fair ; 

But when the house is fallen, tis past repair (IV 3 ; p. 141) — 

wie eine der letzten bemerkungen Hamlets, bevor er den schadel 
Yoricks niederlegt, lautet : Now getyou to my lady's chamber, and tell 
her, let her paint an inch thich, to thisfavour sh^ must come (V, i). Die 
ganze scene ist voll Haml.-erinnerungen, der viel wortreichere 
todengraber bleibt immer in der nahe der meditationen des prin- 
zen, ohne sie wortgetreu zu wiederholen. 4 



5o 

Ausserdem istin der komplizierten handlung des Randolph'schen 
stiickes nebensachlich ein motiv verwendet, auf dem eines der 
romantischen dramen Sh.'s beruht. Der eifersiichtige Tyndarus 
veranlasst selbst den jungen Asotus die tugend der Evadne in 
versuchung zu fiihren * ; die jungfrau weist den tolpel entriistet 
zuriick, aber es gelingt ilim, ihr einen als ohrring gefassten diamant 
zu stehlen und mit diesem kleinod Tyndarus von ihrer treulo- 
sigkeit zu iiberzeugen. Das motiv ist aber nicht weiter ausgefiihrt, 
der nach immer neuen verwicklungen suchende autor hat diese 
episode schon in einer scene des nachsten aktes (II, 8) schnell 
zum abschluss gebracht durch ein gestandniss des eingeschiichter- 
ten Asotus : / achioivledge, That striving withfelonious intent, To steal a 
kiss or two from your sweet lips, From your sweet ear I stole a ring away 
(p. io3). Posthumus, der leichtsinnig die ehre seiner gattin zum 
gegenstand einer wette macht, der hinterlistige lachimo, der ein 
armband der Imogen stiehlt und dem Posthumus gegeniiber als 
einen beweis ihrer hingabe verwerthet, der bHnde zorn des gatten, 
das schliessliche gestandniss des verleumders — dass wir in Ran- 
dolphs intrigue eine fliichtige kopie dieser hauptmotive des Cym- 
beline zu erkennen haben, ist wohl nicht zu bezweifeln. — Auch 
der einfall, den jungen Asotus zur belustigung der buhlerin Phryne 
in der maske Oberons, des konigs der feen, auftreten zu lassen (cf. 
III, sc. 5 und 7), fiihrt unsere gedanken zu Sh., obwohl der elfen- 
fiirst inzwischen (i6ii) auch in einem maskenspiel Ben Jonsons 
iiber die biihne gegangen war. 

Auf wort-echos aus RJ, R3 und Ant. ist CP p. iSyf. hingewie- 
sen. Ausserdem wird man noch beachten, dass der monolog 
des Tyndarus beim anblick der Evadne, die er toten will, eine der 
zahheichen wdederholungen des gedankens enthalt, den Hamlet 
beim anblick des betenden Claudius ausgesprochen hatte : 

Stay yet, too forward steel : 
Take her encircled in her stallion's arms, 
And kill two sins together. Lefem be 
At hell to bear the punishment of lust, 
Ere it be fully acted (III, 9 ; p. 128) — 

vgl. Haml. 111,3, 88ff. : Up, sword ; and know thou a more horrid hent etc. 

In dem erst nach dem friihen tod Randolphs, i638 gedruckten 
schaferspiel « Amyntas ; or, The Impossible Dowry » wird die "^ 
nymphe Laurinda von den zwei schafern Alexis und Damon um- 
worben, wahrend sich Amaryllis in hoffnungsloser liebe fiir den sie 

*) Die betreffende scene ist in dem unkritischen Hazlitt'schen neudruck 
dadurch verdorben, dass die ausschlagp^ebenden worte des Tyndarus 
dem Ballio zugetheilt sind. Die verse : Conld you mw, But piiUthe maiden- 
Uossoms ofa rose bis and live yours enthalten ja den schandlichen vorschlag 
des eifersiichtigen narren (cf. Act l sc. 6 ; p. 80). 



1 



5i 

schroff abweisenden Damon verzehrt (vgl. II, 4, p. 3o3f. ; IV, 5, 
p. 337 ff.). Schon Hazlitt hat bemerkt, dass die sich zwischen Ama- 
rylHs und Damon abspielenden scenen an Mids. erinnern : an Hele- 
nas -vergebliche liebe fiir Demetrius ; wie dieser, lasst sich auch 
Randolphs Damon schliesslich erweichen (IV, 9 ; p. 35i). ^ In sehr 
geschickter, origineller weise hat sich Randolph auch das elfen- 
motiv des Sh.'schen marchenspieles zu eigen gemacht — auch bei 
ihm erscheinen elfen, aber es sind keine echten geister, sondern 
iibermuthige knaben, die unter der fiihrung des als Oberon ver- 
kleideten Dorylas den obstgarten des einfaltigen Jocastus pliin- 
dern (III, 4 ; p. 325ff.). Die art und weise, wie Dorylas diesen 
leichtglaubigen schafer iibertolpelt und ihm als lohn dafiir, dass 
er den diebischen elfen seinen garten als tanzplatz einraumt, durch 
umhangen einer hammelglocke die ritterschaft des feenreiches ver- 
leiht, ist eine scherzhafte variante der viel schmerzlicheren tau- 
schung Dappers, der inJonson'scc Alchemist » von den schelmen 
Subtle und Face zu einem neffen der Fairy Queen befordert 
wurde (cf. Alch. 1 1 ; III 2). An die bestrafung Falstaffs in Wiv., an 
die-Ward (III i36) durch dieses komische intermezzo erinnert 
wurde, konnen wir nur in dem augenblick denken, in welchem der 
die vorgeblichen elfen als apfeldiebe entlarvende diener des Jo- 
castus, Bromius, von ihnen umringt und gezwickt wird (p. 328), 
denn Jocastus selbst wird nicht gestraft, sondern belohnt ^. 

*) WahrscheinUcher ist mir jedoch, dass wir Randolph's unmittelbare 
vorbilder fiir dieses paar nicht bei Sh. zu suchen haben, sondern in 
der beruhmten itaUenischen Pastorale, deren einfluss auch in Fletcher's 
« Faithful Shepherdess » zu erkennen ist (vgl. QSt. I p. 39) — in Guarinis 
« Pastor Fido ». Des Italieners Dorindaist ebenso verliebt wie Amaryllis 
und sein Silvio ebenso sprode, wie Damon, und die wandlung des wider- 
spenstigen, seine reue, wird in beiden dramen dadurch herbeigefiihrt, 
dass er das ihn liebende madchen verwundet. Nur ist Damon viel bru- 
taler als Silvio : er schlagt Amaryllis im zorn, wahrend dieser die 
in eine wolfshaut gehiillte Dorinda auf der jagd aus versehen verletzt 
(PF. Act IV sc. 8f.). Andrerseits fehlt bei Guarini das motiv, dass Silvio 
eine andere liebt wie Demetrius Hermia und Damon Laurinda. Ran- 
dolph ist eklektisch verfahren. 

2j Ward (1. c. anm. i) bemerkt ausserdem : The mad Amyntas' delusion 
(III 3) that Mopsusis a dog.... was doiihtless suggested hy a well-known fassage 
in « King Lear », wobei er an Lear's klage : The little dogs and all, Tray, 
Blanch, and Sweet-heart, see, they hark at me (III 6, 65 f.) gedacht haben wird. 
Mit den worten der liebeskranken Amaryllis : Come, Urania ; Lefs sit 
together like to marhle monuments Of ever-weeping misery (II 4, p. 3o3) ver- 
gleichen wir Violas selbstschilderung : She sat like patience on a monument, 
Smiling at griefiTwN .11 4, ii^f.). — In Randolph's dramatischer charakter- 
sammlung«THE Muses'Looking-Glass » (gedr. i638) ist nur eine wort- 
liche iibereinstimmung mit Merch. bemerkt worden (vgl. Works p. 254 ; 
Furness Merch. IV i, ^iyff., wo Randolph's verwendung dieser volks- 
tiimlichen redensart jedoch nicht verzeichnet ist). 



52 

Trotz dieser zahlreichen Sh.-erinnerungen ist in keinem der un- 
zweifelhaft echten dramen Randolph's Sh. selbst, oder, von dem 
aller welt bekannten Oberon abgesehen, eine seiner gestaUen mit 
namen genannt. Diese liicke wiirde in reichlichem maasse durch 
eine ihm nicht ohne widerspruch zugeschriebene komodie aus- 
gefiillt werden, durch eine sehr freie, englischen verhaltnissen 
angepasste bearbeitung des Aristophanischen Plutos, betitelt 
(c IlXooTO'-poaX{j.ta nXouTOYa|j.ta. A Pleasant Comedie, Entituled Hey for 
Honesty, Down with Knavery », gedr. erst viele jahre nach dem tode 
unseres dichters, i65i. Dass dieses sehr lesenswerthe werk in seiner 
uns vorliegendengestalt nicht vondem i635 verstorbenen Randolph 
herriihren kann, wird ebenso einfach wie schlagend bewiesen durch 
Merkurs anspielung auf die niederlage der Royalisten bei Marston 
Moor im jahre 1644 (V i ; p. 478). Andrerseits harmoniert der ganze 
stil dieser scharf satirischen, mit konfessionellen elementen durch- 
setzten, antipuritanischen komodie trefflich mit den dramatischen 
scherzen und charakterskizzen Randolphs, und bei einer genaue- 
ren priifung ergeben sich einem so viele merkwiirdige iibereinstim- 
mungen in den anspielungen, dass man immer wieder zu der mei- 
nung gefiihrt wird, dass die bemerkung auf dem titelblatt der editio 
princeps : Translated out of Aristophanes his Plutus, by Tho. Randolph. 
Augmented and Puhlished by F. J. doch den sachverhalt richtig ange- 
geben hat. 

Auch die erwahnung Sh.'s ist ganz auf den ton gestimmt, der im 
kreise Ben Jonsons, unter gelehrten leuten, gern angeschlagen 
wurde, wenn sie auf den grossen volkstiimlichen dramatiker zu 
reden kamen. Sie deutet in einer nichts weniger als respektsvollen 
weise an, dass Sh. seine dramen geschrieben habe um geldzu ver- 
dienen. Chremylus entwickelt dem Plutus den gedanken, dass im 
grund genommen er, der gott des reichthums, der herrscher der 
welt sei : 

Did not Will Summers break his wind for thee ? 
And Shakespeare therefore write his comedy ? 
AU things acknowledge thy vast power divine (I i ; p. 397). 

Will Summers, der hofnarr Heinrichs VIII, und Sh. sind sich hier 
als gegensatze gegeniibergestellt, als tiefster und hochster ton der 
geistigen skala, ohne krankende absicht, obwohl ein verehrer des 
dichters diese fatale nachbarschaft doch vermieden haben wiirde. 
Von Sh.'s gestalten sind genannt : Sir John Oldcastle i. e. Fal- 
staff, ein interessanter beweis dafiir, wie lange der urspriingliche 
name des feisten schlemmers im gedachtniss der nachwelt haften 
blieb (vgl. Works p. 447) * , der geist in Hamlet (p. 414) und Peri- 

i) Carion sagt : The siiih is paved with the rich ruhies and incomparahle car- 
huncles ofSir John OldcastWs nose (I V 1 1. c). Bei Shakespeare ist aber nicht 
Falstaffs, sondern Bardolph's leuchtende nase die zielscheibe des spot- 



I 



53 

cles, PrinceofTyre (p. 421). Ausser diesen in CP p. 293 und FA 
p. 120 angefiihrten stellen ist noch eine erwahnung der rekruten 
Falstaffs bemerkenswerth. Higgen, der anfiihrer der bettler, feuert 
seine truppen vor der schlacht an : 

My brave comrades, knights of the tatter'd fleece, 
Like Falstaff 's regiment, you have one shirt among you 

(III I ; p. 434). 

Bei Sh. ist iibrigens von dieser mangelhaftigkeit der ausriistung 
der rekruten Falstaffs bei ihrer vorstellung (H4B III 2) nicht die 
rede. 

Der pfarrer Dicaeus, ein mitglied des anglikanischen klerus, 
von dem dieses dramatische zeitbild ein sehr ungeschmeicheltes 
konterfei bietet, sagt : Last night I laughed in my sleep. The queen of 
fairies tickled my nose with a tithe-pigs tail. I dreamt of another benefiee, 
and see how it comes ahout ! (II 6 ; p. 425). Der wiirdige pfarrherr hat 
sich da einige verse aus Mercutios kostlicher schilderung der Queen 
Mab angeeignet : 

And sometime comes she with a tithe-pig's tail 

Tickling a parson's nose as a' lies asleep 

Then dreams he of another benefice (RJ I 4, ygff.). 

Endlich bekunden sich die bauern Lackland, Clodpole und Stifif 
als gelehrige schiiler Dogberrys, indem sie mit den hard words ein 
ahnliches grausames spiel treiben wie er (II i ; 5 ; 6) ^ . 

tes seiner genossen. Weil Falstaff selbst in unserem stiick auch noch 
genannt ist (s. oben), will Fleay annehmen, dass mit dem rothnasigen 
Sir John Oldcastle nicht dieser, sondern der trinklustige priester Sir 
John in « The Merry Devil of Edmonton w gemeint sei (BCh. II 3i3f.). Das 
ware ja ganz hiibsch und Fleay hatte zur stiitze seiner annahme allenfalls 
noch darauf hinweisen konnen, dass sich in « Hey for Honesty » eine 
ganz deutUche anspielung auf den lustigen teufel von Edmonton findet 
(II 3 p. 412), aber seine hypothese ist doch eine hochst unsichere, denn 
in den uns iibeiHeferten drucken heisst der priester eben nichtSir John 
Oldcastle, sondern einfach Sir John, wie die priester und pfarrer mei- 
stens nur mit ihrem vornamen bezeichnet werden. 

1) Eine mir nicht bekannte lateinische komodie, betitelt « CorneUa- 
num Dolium » (gedr. i638), welche auf grund der initialen T.R. Randolph 
zugetheilt worden ist, enthalt nach CP p. 224 eine anspielung auf Venus 
und Adohis. Die dichtung wird Oils petulans satis liber bezeichnet. 



VI. JAMES SHIRLEY. 

Ausgabe : 

Dramatic Works and Poems, now first collected, with Notes by W. 
Giiford and Alexander Dyce. In 6 vols. London i833. 



Die gestalt James Shirley's besitzt fiir den freund der englischen 
litteratur ein gewisses pathetisches interesse — ist er doch der 
letzte bedeutende dramatiker vor dem zusammenbruch der biihne, 
von dem auch seine existenz noch getroffen wurde : in verschie- 
denen widmungen und prologen hat er iiberden seine kunst ver- 
nichtenden wandel der zeiten geklagt. Die gotter der wahrend 
seines lebens gewaltsam zum abschluss gebrachten epoche der 
dramatischen dichtung hatte er noch von angesicht zu angesicht 
sehen konnen : er war zwanzig jahre alt gewesen als Shakespeare 
starb, vierzig beim tode Ben Jonsons. Dass er in ihren werken fiir 
seine kunst viel gelernt hatte, lasst sich in seiner dichtung oft erken- 
nen, und er selbst hat ihnen gegeniiber auch nicht mit seinem lob 
gekargt, wobei er freib*ch fiir Jonson mehr und kraftigere worte 
gefunden hat als fiir Shakespeare. Der gelehrte dichter des Alche- 
misten ist auch fiir Shirley « unser anerkannter meister » S der 
unsterbliche Jonson ^ ; als Jonson seine leier aufnahm, liess Apollo 
die laute sinken und erkannte beschamt, dass dem gott der har- 
monie ein nebenbuhler erstanden war^. Diese lobspriiche haben 
den vollen klang der gegenwart, Jonson war und blieb fiir Shirley 
eine lebende kraft — Shakespeare's wirken ist hingegen entschieden 
in die vergangenheit geriickt, von ihm heisst es viel gedampfter : 
ein st habe seine frohlichkeit die langeweile verscheucht, und wenn 
er auf dem kothurn einhergeschritten sei, habe er selbst den kum- 
mer lacheln lassen und so liebliche wunden geschlagien, dass man 
nicht miide wurde, sie bluten zu sehen. ^ 

Nichtsdestoweniger stand Shirley seiner ganzen begabung nach 
dem weichen, romantischen Shakespeare viel naher als dem harten, 
klassicistischen Jonson. Davon konnen wir ujis in jedem seiner 

1) i63o, in der widmung von « The Grateful Servant » an Francis Earl 
of Rutland (Works II 3). Ward's bemerkung uber dieses drama : It was 
worthy of heing dedicated to Jonson (III io5) ist unrichtig, er hat wohl die 
Jonson geltenden worte der widmung im gedachtniss gehabt. 

2) i63i, in « Love's Cruehy », einem am hofe des herzogs von Ferrara 
sich abspielenden stiick. Hippoiito verspricht der von dem herzog be- 
'gehrten Eubella maskenspiele in versen, aus denen die seele des unsterb- 
lichen englischen Jonson sprechen werde (Act II sc. 2 ; Works II p. 2i3). 

^) 1642, in dem prolog von « The Sisters » (Works V 357). 
^) Ib. p. 356. 



55 

dramen iiberzeugen : ebenso deutlich empfinden wir aber auch 
immer wieder, dass zwischen Shakespeare und Shirley der mann 
steht, dessen in demselben prolog neben Shakespeare und Jonson 
mit fiir uns hyperbolisch klingenden worten gedacht ist — der 
liebHng der Musen und Apollos, die wonne des haines, der 
mann mit dem lorbeergekronten haupt, dessen geist das wunder 
der zeit war und jetzt noch ihr vorbild sei — John Fletcher*. 
Das effecte aller art bietende, hochromantische und liisterne 
drama Fletchers hat auch ihn bezaubert, hat auch seinen blick 
fiir die von der natur gebotene und von der echten kunst geforderte 
wahrheit getrubt. Wunderschone gedanken und worte bieten 
sich ihm, aber er verschwendet sie, es kommt ihm nicht darauf an, 
sie von menschen aussprechen zu lassen, mit deren wesen sie in 
unversohnHchem widerspruch stehen. Was kann es weicheres, 
riihrenderes geben als Montaltos Klage : 

The thought of her wiH kill me 
With as much silence as I go to sleep ; 
I only shaH bleed inward, and my Hfe 
Remove itself Hke a fair apparition, 
That vanishes to the eye, and with less noise 
Than a calm summer's evening 
(« The Royal Master » Act III sc. 2 ; vol. IV p. iSy), 

feineres als Cornari's wiedergabe des vergleiches « rein wie schnee » : 

Thou art cbaste 
As the white down of heaven, whose feathers play 
Upon the wings of a cold winter's gale, 
TrembHng with fear to touch the impurer earth 
(« The Gentleman of Venice » Act IV sc. i ; vol. V p. 56)? 

Aber Montalto ist ein kalter, gewissenloser intrigant, dessen ehrgeiz 
auch den guten ruf der von ihm begehrten frau befleckt, und der 
so zart sprechende Cornari besitzt die rohheit und ehrlosigkeit, 
Claudiana, seine treue gattin, trotz ihres widerstrebens und ihrer 
emporung, einem anderen manne in die arme zu stossen, damit 
sie ihm mit diesem fremdHng den heissersehnten erben erzeuge. 
So ist, wie bei Fletcher, auch bei Shirley die wahrheit oft der 
wirkung, dem augenbHckHchen einfaU des hastigen dramaturgen 
geopfert. 

UberbHcken wir das sehr reichhaUige dramatische lebenswerk 
Shirley's, so haben wir aHerdings nicht die empfindung, dass er 
uns viel des neuen geschenkt hat. Die meisten seiner gestalten 
kommen uns bekannt vor, seine charakterzeichnung ist eine ge- 
wandte, aber fliichtige ; sie zeigt uns flott entworfene umrisse, 

*) Cf. ib. p. 357. 



56 

aber es fehlt die feinere ausfiihrung, der personliche reiz. Wir 
vermissen die dichterbUtze, die uns die tiefen der menschlichen 
seele beleuchten sollen. Dass wir auch durch die handlung seiner 
dramen oft an ahnhche verwickelungen alterer stiicke erinnert 
werden, ist bei seiner epigonenstellung, bei dem reichthuni der 
ihm vorliegenden dramatischen dichtung Englands hochst be- 
greiflich — wir miissen im gegentheil die bemerkenswerthe 
unabhangigkeit anerkennen, die er sich in seiner technik der menge 
seiner berlihmten und von ihm bewunderten muster gegeniiber 
bewahrt hat. Oft tauchen bekannte motive auf, aber er weiss ihnen 
zumeist eine neue wendung zu geben, sodass seine kritiker nur 
selten das unerfreuHche recht haben, von einer aufdringlichen 
nachahmung, von einem plagiat zu sprechen. 

Auch Shakespeare gegeniiber kommt diese selbststandigkeit 
Shirley's zur geltung. So oft er sich auch unvermeidlicher weise 
den wegen des meisters nahert — nur ganz ausnahmsweise ge- 
stattet er sich ein lassliches, bequemes weitergehen auf der von 
jenem vorgezeichneten bahn. In den meisten fallen handelt es 
sich nur um eine beriihrung, um eine fliichtige ahnlichkeit, die 
man gern festhalt, ohne immer gleich an eine entlehnung denken 
zu wollen. Die folgende zusammenstellung solcher ahnHchkeiten 
schliesst sicli der chronologie der Shirley'schen dramen an. 

I. (c LovE Tricks }y (lic. i625) : 

Antonio. Oh the power of dotage, 

That, like an inundation, doth overcome 

The little world of man, drown all his reason... 

(IV I ; vol. I, p. 62), 

wie von Lear gesagt ist : [He] strives /w his little world of man ^o 
outscorn The to-and-Jro-conflicting wind and rain (III ], 10). — Uber 
eine fragliche RJ-parodie dieses stiicks vgl. ib. pp. 43, 5j ; FA 
p. 106. 

II. « The Witty Fair One » (lic. 1628) : 

Sir Nicholas Treedle. Wheres Mar-text, my chaplainl (II i ; 
vol. I p. 292) — Sir Oliver Martext hiess auch der vikar in As. — 
Wortechos aus Hamlet haben wir vielleicht in Clare's bezeichnung 
des superklugen Brains mit : old truepenny (II 2 ; ib. 3o5 ; vgl. 
Haml. I 5, i5o), und in AimwelFs bemerkung iiber seinen rivalen 
Treedle : He speaks words, hut no matter (II a ; ib. 3o6 ; vgl. Haml. II 
2, 95) zu erkennen. 

III. « The Wedding » (gedr. 1629) : 

Wie Ophelia dem prinzen Hamlet (III i), bringt die von ihrem 
brautigam Beauford verschmahte Gratiana ihm seine geschenke 
zuriick mit ahnlicher motivierung : 

Grat. All that is left of yours, this cabinet 
Delivers back to your possession ; 



There's every jewel you bestowed upon me, 

The pledges once of love 

They are not mine, since I have lost the opinion 
Of what I was (III i ; vol. I 401). — 

Ihr iiber ihr verschwinden trostloser vater klagt dem ihn tros- 
tenden arzt : To the mind you can Apply no salutary medicine (V i ; 
ib. p. 438), vgl. Macb. V 3, 40 und ESt. XVIII p. i33. - Ausserdem 
werden wir durch das duell der beiden feiglinge, des feisten 
Lodam und des mageren Rawbone (IV 3 ; ib. p. 421 ff.), an die 
unfreiwilligen duellanten Viola und Aguecheek (TwN. III 4) erin- 
nert, aber Shirley hat dieses immer auf die lachlust des publi- 
kums wirkende thema dadurch variiert, dass fiir Rawbone sein 
diener eintritt, wodurch Lodam zur schimpflichsten unterwerfung 
gezwungen wird. 

IV. « The Grateful Servant » (lic. 1629) • 

Foscari kiisst den brief, den er seiner geliebten Cleona senden 
will : 

A kiss, and then 'tis seaFd ! this she would know 

Better than the impression, which I made 

With the rude signet ; 'tis the same she left 

Upon my lip, when I departed from her, 

And I have kept it warm still with my breath (1 2 ; vol. II 16), 

wie Coriolanus der gattin Virgilia bei ihrem schmerzlichen wie- 
dersehen im Volsker-lager beteuert hatte : 

Now, by the jealous queen of heaven, that kiss 
I carried from thee, dear ; and my true lip 
Hath virgin'd it e'er since (V 3, 46)^ 

Die ahnhchkeiten mit TwN., die Ward (III loS^) in diesem drama 
erkennen mochte, beschranken sich darauf, dass Jacomo, der 
haushofmeister der Cleona, zu der gruppe der eingebildeten ste- 
wards gehort, an deren spitze Malvolio steht, und dass Leonora die 
verkleidung eines pagen angenommen hat. Alle anderen um- 
stande sind verschieden. 

V. « The Traitor » (Hc. i63i) : 

In diesem seinem tragischen meisterwerk hat Shirley der ver- 
suchung nicht widerstehen konnen, eines der dem gedachtniss 

^) Ahnhch sagt in « The Coronation » (lic. i635) Arcadius von dem 
kuss, den er der geUebten PoHdora gegeben hat : 

Come, let me take the kiss I gave thee last ; 

I am so confident of thee, no Hp 

Ilas ravish'd it from thine (II i ; vol. III p. 474). 

Diese verse hat schon Dyce mit der Cor.-stelle verglichen. 



58 

sich am tiefsten einpragenden motive Sh.'s zu verwerthen : das 
flehen des von todesangst ergriffenen Claudio, die schwester Isa- 
bella solle sein leben mit dem opfer ihrer ehre erkaufen (Meas. 
III i). Alexander, der herzog von Florenz, ist in sinnlicher lei- 
denschaft ftir Amidea, die schwester des edlen Sciarrha, entbrannt, 
aber es gelingt der jungfrau, dem jungen fiirsten zum bewusstsein 
zu bringen, dass ihre schande auch die seinige sein wiirde ; Alexan- 
der bereut : / ask Forgiveness : in thy innocence I see My own deformity 
(III 3 ; vol. II p. 144)*. Amidea selbst liebt Pisano, der sie treulos 
verlasst, um sich mit einer anderen zu vermahlen ; er wird jedoch 
auf dem weg zu seiner trauung von dem zornigen Sciarrha erschla- 
gen. Durch diese blutige that verfallt der bruder dem gesetz : nur 
einen weg der rettung gibt es noch fiir ihn — Lorenzo, der hin- 
terHstige giinstling des jungen herzogs, der verrather, der um 
den fiirsten selbst zu verderben, seine tugendhafte regung bekampft 
und sein verlangen nach dem besitz Amideas neu gereizt hat, 
theilt dem gefangenen Sciarrha mit, er soUe begnadigt werden, 
falls Amidea sich entschliessen wiirde, die gehebte des herzogs 
zu werden. In der folgenden scene horen wir dann zu unserem 
erstaunen, wie der hochsinnige Sciarrha, der sofort bereit gewe- 
sen war, den seine schwester versuchenden herzog zu toten (III 
2), wirklich an Amidea die bitte des schwachen Claudio richtet : 

I am 
Thy brother, dying brother ; if thou lov'st 
Him, therefore, that for thee hath done so much ; 
Died his pale hands in blood, to revenge thee, 
And in that murder wounded his own soul 
Almost to death, consent to lose thy innocence... 

(V I ; ib. p. 173). 
Amidea widersteht sanfter, weiblicher, aber ebenso fest wie Isa- 
bella, bis Sciarrha stolz ausruft : 

So valiant ! 
I will not interpose another syllable 
To entreat your pity ; say your prayers, and then 
Thou'rt ripe to be translated from the earth, 
To make a cherubin (ib. p. 174). 

^) Die bekehrung eines wiistHngs durch die vorstellungen einer 
tugendhaften frau ist eines der hebHngsmotive Shirleys. Aehnhch wie 
Amidea und der herzog stehen sich bei ihm noch Eubella und Hippo- 
hto (« Love's Cruelty » IV 2 ; vol. II 247 f.), Juhetta und Lord Bonvile 
(« Hyde Park » V I ; ib. p. 527 £f.) und Lady Peregrine und Lord Fitz- 
avarice (« The Example » III i ; vol. III p. 3io ff.) gegenuber. Alle 
diese scenen erscheinen uns wie variationen des Marina-Lysimachus 
motivs im Per. (IV6), 



59 

Er hatte nie die absicht gehabt, sich um diesen preis von ihr 
retten zu lassen, er war im gegentheil von anfang an fest ent- 
schlossen gewesen, sie zu toten, weil ihm Lorenzo gedroht hatte, 
Amidea wiirde nach seiner hinrichtung doch die beute des ver- 
fiihrers werden. Sciarrha scheint die schwester, deren tugend 
sich dem herzog gegeniiber bereits glanzend bewahrt hatte, 
nur abermals in versuchung gefiihrt zu haben um fiir ihre ermor- 
dung einen augenbHck zu gewinnen, in dem sie durch einen neuen 
sieg ihrer reinheit dem himmel noch naher geriickt war ! Und 
mit dieser einen tauschung des zuschauers oder lesers hat sich 
Shirley noch nicht zufrieden gegeben : im letzten augenblick 
erklart sich Amidea bereit, dem herzog zu willen zu sein, wird 
von dem zornigen bruder erstochen und beteuert in ihren letzten 
worten, sie habe durch ihre scheinbare nachgiebigkeit nur zeit 
gewinnen woUen, um dem bruder die siinde des schwestermordes 
zu ersparen ! Zu so kiinstlichen konstruktionen Hess sich der 
dichter verleiten durch den wunsch ein lockendes fremdes motiv 
einzufiigen, und durch das echt epigonenhafte bestreben, die ein- 
fache grosse katastrophe, zu welcher der ganze gang der hand- 
lung hindrangte — eine variation des Virginia motivs : der bruder 
totet die schwester, um sie vor schande zu bewahren — mit allerlei 
neuen zuthaten zu versehen, die die starke wirkung der tragischen 
that doch nur schwachen konnten. 

An beriihmte Hamlet-stellen denken wir bei Amideas bitte, 
den herzog nicht so plotzlich aus seinem siindigen leben zu reissen : 

How" will good men in this remembrance 

Abhor your cruelty, that send to hell 

One with the weight of all his sins upon him ? 

(HI 2, ib. p. i38) 

Vgl. Haml. I 5, 76 ff und HI 3, 73 ff. 

VI. « LovE IN A Maze » (lic. i632) : 

Bei dem erscheinen der schwestern Chrysolina und Aurelia ruft 
Caperwit aus : 

Thus breaks Aurora from the eastern hills 

Chrys. ...There is but one Aurora ; what do you make my sister, 

pray ? 
Cap. She is the sun itself — 
Aur. No, sir, I am the daughter of that gentleman 

No sun, ril assure you (I 2 ; vol. II p. 282) — 

AureHa hat mogHcherweise den schreckHchen kalauer Boyet's 
von daughter-beamed eyes (LLL V 2, 168 ff.) im gedachtniss gehabt*. 

*) Uber weitere, weniger auffaUige beispiele des bei Sh. recht be- 
liebten wortwitzes sun : son vgl. Wurth p. ii6. 



6o 

Bei Simple's erklarung : Be as brief as you please, I can he as hrief 
as you, and tedioustoo (III i ; ib. p. 809) wird wohl auch Shirley an 
A tedious hrief scene ofyoung Pyramus etc. (Mids. V i) gedacht haben. 
Die komodie der handwerker von Athen hatte ihm ja, wie wir 
noch sehen werden (vgl. p. 63 f.), einen besonders tiefen eindruck 
hinterlassen. Sh. selbst hat die gegensatze nochmals verbunden, 
in Parolles' worten : That is the hrief and the tedious ofit (Airs. 113, 34). 

VII. « The Bird in a Cage » (gedr. i633) : 

Ausser durch eine anspielung auf das von Shylock geforderte 
pfund fleisch (III i, vol. II, p. 402 ; vgl. FA p. 108) werden wir 
noch durch RolHardo's worte : When I have put a girdle 'hout the world 
(IV 2 ; vol. II p. 439) an Sh. (Mids. II i, 175) erinnert. Bei Shirley 
selbst widerholt Orseolo diese wendung (Thou hast... almost put a 
girdle Ahout the world, cf. « The IIumorous Courtier » I i ; vol. IV 
p. 534), und es ist schon widerholt darauf hingewiesen worden, 
dass diese ausdrucksweise damals sehr beliebt war (cf. Bullen's 
Middleton VII 342 ; meine QSt II p. i5). 

VIII. « The Ball » (lic. i632) : 

Bostock, der vetter und parasit des Lord Rainbow, ahnelt in 
seiner feigheit und liigenhaftigkeit dem begleiter des jungen grafen 
von Rousillon in Airs., mit dem er auch die erkenntniss gemein 
hat, dass ihn seine bose zunge ins ungliick hineingeredet hat. 
Dyce hat nicht ohne grund seine kummervolle bemerkung : This 
talking will undo me (IV i ; vol. III p. 60) mit Parolles klagen uber 
seine zunge(Airs. IV i) verglichen. Ausserdem iindet sich in die- 
sem stiick eine bekannte unschmeichelhafte erwahnung der dich- 
tung von Venus und Adonis : sie wird in einem athem mit Ovid's 
lockeren elegien, Guy von Warwick, Sir Beavis etc. genannt (vgl. 
CP p. 186). 

IX. « The Young Admiral » (lic. i633) : 

Der hofling Fabio, der, wenn er seinen fiirstlichkeiten etwas 
wichtiges zu melden hat, vor lauter schonen redensarten nicht zur 
sache kommen kann (I i, vol. III p. loi f. ; V 2 p. 168 f.), ist 
zweifellos als ein zogling des Polonius (II 2) zu betrachten. 

X. « The Gamester » dic. i633) : 

Der kleine page, dessen bramarbasieren den jungen tolpel Bar- 
nacle einschiichtern soll, wird Ancient Petarre genannt — a plea- 
sant allusion to the name of ancient « Pistol ». Morc loud andfierce than 
his predecessor {Giiiord-Dyce Yo\. III p. 246). 

XI. « The Example » (lic. 16^4) : 

lacinta. Falstaff, I will believe thee, 

There is no faith in villainous man (II i ; vol. III p. Sog) — - 

vgl. CP p. 201 (H4A II 4, iSyff.). 

XII. « The Lady of Pleasure » (lic. i635) : 

In diesem drama werden wir nur durch die erwahnung eines 



6i 

kupplers : Thathas read all sir Pandarus* works (IV 2 ; vol. IV 69) an 
Sh. erinnert. Die wendung : /7/... trail a pihe (ib. p. 85 ; vgl. vol. V 
p. 17 : to trail a pike) wird nicht als ein wortecho aus H5 IV i, 40 
aufzufassen sein, sondern als ein technischer ausdruck des kriegs- 
dienstes. — Auf eine ahnlichkeit des ausdrucks mit H4A II 2, 2 ist 
bei Gifford-Dyce p. 36 aufmerksam gemacht. 

XIII. « The Duke's Mistress » (lic. i636) : 

Bentivolio ersticht den hinter dem wandteppich verborgenen 
hofling Valerio, den er fiir den herzog von Parma halt, wie Ham- 
let den Polonius. Aus der ahnlichkeit der situation ergeben sich 
ahnliche vi^orte : 

Val. Oh ! I am murder'd. 

Ardelia. What have you done ? 

Bent. Nothingbutkiird the Duke....(Vi;vol.IVp.257)— 
vgl. Pol. O, I am slain ! 

Queen. O me, what hast thou done ? 
Ham Isittheking?(IIl4). 

XIV. The Royal Master » (lic. i638) : 

Duke. Your sister, 

That looks like a fair star within Love's sky, 
Is fairn, and by the scattering of her iires, 
Declares she has alHance with the earth, 
Not heavenly nature (IV i ; vol. IV p. 1^4) — 

scherzhaft hatte bei Sh. einer der zuschauer denselben vergleich fiir 
die im hochzeitszuge der Anne Bullen einherschreitenden hofda- 
men gebraucht : 

These are stars indeed ; 

And sometimes falling ones (H8 IV i, 54f.). 

XV. « St. Patrick for Ireland » (gedr. 1640) : 

Dicha fiihrt seine im wald verirrten sohne in seine einsiedlerhiitte : 

Humble yourselves and enter, my poor boys 

(V2; IV p. 437), 

wozu Dyce bemerkt : Shirley appears to have the cave of Bellarius in view. 
Er hat dabei wohl an die ersten worte des Bellarius gedacht : 

A goodly day not to keep house, with such 
Whose roof s as low as ours ! Stoop, boys ; this gate 
Instructs you how to adore the heavens and bows you 
To a morning's holy office (III 3). 

XVI. « The Constant Maid » (gedr. 1640) : 

Der diener Close nennt die ihn begiinstigende amme : My most 
exquisite Varges (II i ; vol. IV 462), vgl. Dyce ib. : An allusion pro- 



hahly to (■<■ good man Varges » [i. e. Verges] in Sh. ; hut the humour ofit 
is not very apparent, for the nurse is no hlunderer. Verges spricht einmal 
zur unzeit von einer nurse (Much III 3, 70), sonst wiisste auch ich 
keine verbindung zwischen den beiden gestalten herzustellen. 

XVII. « The Politician » (1639 ?) : 

Durch die letzte unterredung des jungen Haraldus mit seiner 
mutter, der konigin Marpisa, welcher der sterbende ihre buhlschaft 
mit Gontharus vorwirft (IV 3 ; vol. V p. 147^.), ist Ward (III 946) 
an Haml. erinnert worden. Die totliche erkrankung des Haraldus 
war durch iibermassigen weingenuss herbeigefiihrt worden, zu 
welchem motiv Ward (ib. 98^) bemerkt : Shirley must have rememhered 
Haml. in writing this play ; possihly he also rememhered Cassio in Oth. Ich 
selbst wiirde auf keine dieser beiden vermuthungen gekommen 
sein, ich halte sie fiir sehr unsicher. 

XVIII. « The Arcadia » (gedr. 1640) : 

Pamela. What haste does tire you ! 

Dametas. Tire me ! I am no woman, keep your tires to yourself ; nor 
am I Pericles, prince of Tyre (I 2 ; vol. VI p. 181), 

vgl. FA p. 144. 

XIX. « The Imposture » (lic. 1640) : 

Durch F^lavianos gleichniss : Ifl hut meet him handsomely, Fll make 
himfix'd as the north star (V 3 ; vol. V p. 255) werden wir an Caesars 
letzterede(III i, 6off.) erinnert, und durch Volterinos bemerkung 
iiber seine angebliche mutter : / left her in a sieve was houndfor Scot- 
land This morn, to see some kindred (V 4 ; ib. p. 264) an Macb. I 3, 8. 

XX. « The Cardinal » (lic. 1641) : 

Zu der ersten scene des zweiten aktes dieser tragodie hat Ward 
(III 94^) auf H5 verwiesen. Columbo ist in der that ebenso 
entschlossen, den entscheidungskampf zu wagen wie konig Hein- 
rich, auch er erklart : 

If here be any dare not look on danger, 
And meet it like a man, with scorn of death, 

I beg his absence 

Or, if in all your regiments you find 

One man that does not ask to bleed with honour, 

Give him a double pay to leave the army (vol. V p. 291) — 

vgl. H5, IV 3, 34£f. - 

Hernando's drohung : 

If I were to kill him [the Cardinal], he should have 
No time to pray ; his life could be no sacrifice, 
Unless his soul went too (IV i ; ib. p. 3i6) 

fasst die gedanken des auf den betenden Claudius blickenden Ham- 
let (III 3) knapp zusammen. 



63 

XXI. « The Sisters m (lic. 1642) : 

Die zofe Francescina, die von ihrer verliebten herrin zum singen 
aufgefordert wird, sagt : 

I can sing Venus and Adonis to you... 

Or will you hear the pleasant ditty, 

Howfair Calisto firstbecame a nun Pdlla; vol. Vp.392). — 

Als sich Farnese, der prinz von Parma, und der sich fiir ihn ausge- 
bende rauberhauptmann Frapolo gegeniiber stehen, ruft der clown 
Piperollo aus : Send for a lion, and turn him loose ; he will not hurt the 
true prince (V 2 ; ib. p. 421). Anspielungen auf diese thierfabel sind 
ja haufig zu finden (vgl. z. b. Kolbings kleine sammlung ESt. XVI 
^S^ff.), aber es kann doch moglich sein, dass Shirley eine ausse- 
rung des ihm vertrauten Falstaff im gedachtniss hatte (H4A II 4 ; 
vgl. FA p. i5o). 

XXII. « The Court Secret » (1642 ? gedr. i653) : 
Manuel kiisst Clara's hand : 

Did you not 
Feel a chaste trembling on my lip ? With such 
A fear do pilgrims salute holy shrines, 
And touch the flesh of martyrs (I i ; vol. V p. 44^) — 

wie der Juliens hand ergreifende und kiissende Romeo gesagt hatte : 

If I profane with my unworthiest hand 

This holy shrine, the gentle fine is this : 

My lips, two blushing pilgrims, ready stand 

To smooth that rough touch with a tender kiss (I 5, g^ff.). 

Dasselbe gleichniss, aber ohne den die ahnlichkeit vervollstandi- 
genden kuss der hand, hatte schon Montalto fiir Domitilla ge- 
braucht (« The Traitor »12; vol. IV p. 120). 

XXIII. c< The Triumph of Beauty » (1640 ? gedr. 1646) : 

Bei dem entwurf dieses dramolets hat sich Shirley die sache zu 
leicht gemacht — es ist der einzige fall, in dem er sich wirklich ein 
Sh.-plagiat gestattete. Die erste scene (vol. VI p. ^igff.) zeigt uns 
eine schaar schafer, echte bauern ohne arkadischen flitter, die unter 
der fiihrung Bottles berathschlagen, was sie wohl thun konnten um 
den melancholischen prinzen Paris von Troja zu erheitern. Sie 
beschliessen, die tragodie vom goldenen Vliess aufzufiihren, die 
rollen werden vertheilt — alles, wie schon Langbaine festgestellt 
hat (vgl. FA p. 3i5f.), genau nachdem muster der handwerker von 
Athen in Mids., die ihres herzogs hochzeit mit einer auffiihrung 
schmiicken woUen. Nur sind bei Shirley alle vorbereitungen um- 
sonst, es kommt gar nicht zur darstellung der tragodie, sondern 
die schafer begniigen sich mit einem tanz, der von dem erscheinen 



64 

des gotterboten Merkur unterbrochen wird. Merkur uberbringt 
dem jungen prinzen den verhangnissvollen apfel — der ernste 
theil des maskenspiels beginnt. In der schaferscene lassen sich 
auch wortliche anklange an Sh.'s text erkennen, Bottle treibt mit 
den schwierigen wortern der englischen sprache dasselbe spiel wie 
Bottom der weber, kurz, Shirley hat nicht das mindeste gethan, 
seine nachahmung zu verschleiern. — 

Ausser den in der sechsbandigen Gifford-Dyce'schen ausgabe 
gedruckten dramen ist unserm dichter von A. H. Bullen auch noch 
die komodie « Captain Underwit » (1640) ^ zugeschrieben worden. 
Trotz des sehr unhofiich gehaltenen protestes Fleays (BCh. I p. 
48f.) und trotz Wards zweifeln (III p. 120) mochte ich Bullens 
annahme nachdriicklich unterstutzen. Das stiick scheint auch mir 
ganz im stile Shirleys geschrieben zu sein, und die bereits von Bul- 
len hervorgehobenen iibereinstimmungen mit echten dramen wer- 
den sich bei einer genauen priifung noch vermehren lassen. 2 Dass 
die komodie auch verschiedene Sh.-anklange enthalt, stimmt eben- 
falls gut zu Shirley's autorschaft. 

Der titelheld, der iibrigens im stiick selbst nur eine sehr unter- 
geordnete rolle spielt, sagt zu seinem diener Thomas : Thomas, I 
must thinhe how to provide mee of warlike accoutrements to accomodate, which 
comes of Accomodo : Shakespeare (I p. 320) — vgl. Shallows etymologie 
in H4B III 2, 72ff. (cf. FA p. 144*, i56). Der diener Thomas selbst 
gestattet sich bei einer anderen gelegenheit einen witz auf kosten 
des kriegerischen namens des « Speerschiittlers ». Unter den sich 
seiner meinung nach auf das kriegswesen beziehenden « martiali- 
schen » biichern, die er fiir seinen herrn gekauft hat, befinden sich 
neben werken wie The Sword Salve, The Buckler of Faith, The Book 
of Cannons etc. auch Shakespeares werke. Underwit fragt ver- 
wundert, warum er diese biihnenspiele gekauft habe, wird aber 
ziemlich scharf abgefiihrt : 

1) Gedruckt in Bullen's Old Enghsh Plays II 3i5ff. 

2) Man vergleiche noch Sir Richard Huntlove's bemerkung uber die 
Doctors seiner frau (I ; p. 325) mit « The Politician » I i, vol. V p. 99 ; die 
karikatur des planemachers Engine mit seinem periicken-monopol 
(III 3 ; p. 354£f.) und Shirley's spott iiber die Projectors in der maske « The 
Triumph of Peace » vol. VI p. 269£f. ; Courtweirs anspielung auf den 
Grossturken und seine concubinen (IV 3 ; p. 385) mit « The Gentleman 
OF Venice » I 2, vol. V p. i3 ; die Shirley, dem bearbeiter der « Arcadia », 
besonders nahe liegende anspielung auf Dametas (IV 5 ; p. 392) mit « The 
WiTTY Fair One » II 2, vol. I p. 3oo. Der feigling Device erreicht densel- 
ben hohepunkt der erbarmlichkeit wie Lodam in « The Wedding » IV 
3, vol. I p. 426 : auch er handigt seinem gegner schliesslich noch sein 
eigenes schwert aus und versichert ihn seiner liebe (V i ; p. ^oof.). Im 
verein mit den von BuUen in seinen anmerkungen verzeichneten paral- 
lelstellen ergeben diese iibereinstimmungen m. e. genug beweiskraftiges 
materialfiir die echtheit des stiickes. 



65 

Un. Shakespeare*s Workes. — Whyf Shakespeares Workes? 

Tho. / kad nothingfor the pikemen hefore. 

Un. They are plays. 

Tho. Are not allyour musterings in the Countrey so, Sir? (II, 2 ; p. 342). 

Captain Sackburie sagt zu dem jungen Courtwell : 

AU thy tenants, 
That shall.... marsh like Cavaliers with tilting feathers, 
Gaudy as Agamemnons in the play... (II, i ; p. SSg). 

Bullen fragt : Can the reference be to « Troilus and Cressida » ? Diese 
moglichkeit lasst sich nicht bestreiten, naher liegt es aber, an eine 
eigene arbeit Shirleys zu denken, an seine dramatisierung des 
streites des Ulysses und des Aiax um Achills waffen : « The Conten- 
tion ofAjax and Ulyssesfor the Armour of Achilles » (1640? gedr. 1659). 
In diesem dramolet, das nur auf einer privatbuhne aufgefiihrt 
worden zu sein scheint, kommt Agamemnon an der spitze der 
griechenfiirsten in state auf die biihne gezogen. 

Die zweite liebhaberin des stiickes, die schwester der leichtfer- 
tigen Lady Huntlove, eine sehr neckische junge dame, vergleicht 
den sich steif und schuchtern verhaltenden jungen Courtwell mit 
einem geiste : 

Blesse me how 
He staires upon me and takes roote, I thinke. 
It mooves, and now to earth is fixt agen ; 
Oh, now it walkes and sadly marches this way. 
Is't not a ghost ? heele fright me. Oh, sweet sir, 
Speake if you can and say who murderd you. 
It points at me (II, 2 ; p. 349). 

Bei dieser harmlosen parodie wird gewiss auch der dichter an den 
beriihmtesten theatergeist seiner epoche gedacht haben, an den 
geist des alten Hamlet. 



VII. HENRY GLAPTHORNE. 

Ausgabe : 

Plays and Poems, now first coUected, with IUustrative Notes and a 
Memoir of the Author. In 2 vols. London, John Pearson, 1874. 



Fiir Henry Glapthorne's stellung zu den grossen dichtern der 
Elisabethischen periode ist eine unterlassung bezeichnend. In 

5 



66 

seinem 1643 gedruckten gedichte « Whitehall », einer klage dieses 
palastes liber seine, im vergleiche mit der glanzenden vergangen- 
heit so traurige, des konigs beraubte gegenwart, gedenkt der 
dichter bei einem riickblick auf die regierungen der englischen 
konige und koniginnen, die in Whitehall residiert hatten, im 
zeitalter der jungfraulichen konigin der kiihnen seefahrer und der 
glorreichen kampfe mit spanien, aber mit keinem wort der dichter 
Spenser und Shakespeare. Der aufschwung der englischen litte- 
ratur fallt nach Glapthorne erst in die friedliche regierung Jacob 
des Ersten : 

The Muses then did florish and upon 

My pleasant mounts planted their Helicon (vol. II p. 246). 

Als die fiihrer dieser litterarischen bewegung werden Ben Jon- 
son, Beaumont und Fletcher, Donne und Chapman volltonig ge 
priesen : 

Then that great wonder of the knowing age, 
Whose veiy name merits the amplest page 
In Fames faire book, admired Johnson stood 
Up to the chin in the Pierian flood.... 
Then those two thunderbolts of lively wit 
Beaumont and Fletcher gloriously did sit 
Ruling the Theater, and with their cleane 
Conceptions beautifying the Comick Scene. 
And noble Donne (borne to more sacred use) 
Exprest his heavenly raptures... 
Chapman like Homer in me often reads 
His Oddises, and lofty Iliads (ib. p. 246 f.). 

Die ihm zeitlich naher liegenden werke dieser manner erschienen 
ihm offenbar werthvoUer als die schopfungen der vertreter der blii- 
thezeit der englischen dichtung. 

Dieser auffassung entspricht es, dass wir in Glapthorne's dramen 
selten eine unmittelbare wirkung Shakespeare's verspiiren. Tritt er 
aber doch einmal in den kreis des meisters, so gestattet er sich so 
plumpe nachahmungen, dass sie als plagiate bezeichnet werden 
miissen. Sein haushofmeister Alexander Lovell, der in der ko- 
modie « The Lady Mother » (lic. i635) ^ sein unwesen treibt, ist 
ein epigone des Malvolio : wie dieser, halt auch er sich fiir den 
bevorzugten giinstling seiner herrin, wie dieser, wird auch ihm 
von einer gegen ihn verbiindeten gruppe von witzbolden iibel 
mitgespielt — Ward ^ konnte mii recht von einer schamlosen kopie 
der Sh.'schen gestalt sprechen. Auch die anleihe, welche Glap- 

i) Cf, BuUen's OEP. vol. II. 
«) III, 154. 



67 

thorne fiir sein Lustspiel « WiT is a Constable » (iSSg) bei Sh/s 
« Much Ado » gemacht hat, ist keine bescheidene : die massregeln, 
welche der Constable Busie den wachtern der offentlichen sicher- 
heit gibt, sind den vorschriften Dogberry's entlehnt, was uns 
besonders bei dem ihnen einem diebe gegeniiber anempfohlenen 
verhalten auffallig wird (Act V sc. i ; vol. I p. 226 f.)^ 

Ausserdem sind noch wenige ahnlichkeiten in wort und bild 
beachtenswerth : 

Warme charity no more inflames my brest 

Than does the glowewormes ineffectual fire 

The hand that touches it (Lady Mother IV i ; l.c. p. 178), 

vgl. Haml. I 5, 89 f.^. In derselben kom5die sagt Thorowgood bei 
der vertheidigung der geliebten frau zum richter : 

Noe, scarlett man, I question thy witt, 

At least thy Humanity and the Conscience, 

That dares imagine to destroy this wealth, 

To hang this matchless diamond in the eare 

Of Ethiope Death (V 2 ; 1. c. p. 192 f.), 

vgl. Romeo I 5, 47 f. ^. 

Busie spricht von the mad hoyes That traile the puissant Pike (Wit 
iN A Constable, Act V sc. I ; vol. I p. 23i f.), wie Pistol konig Hein- 
rich V gefragt hatte : TraiVst thou the puissant pike (IV i, 40), und 
Formal, der diener des Alderman Covet in diesem lustspiel, 
gebraucht gelehrt klingende worter falsch. Er sagt z. B. von 
einem gesang : Tis very odoriferous (Act III ; vol. I p. 206). 

Zu Mixums spott : He has more titles then thegreat Turke (The Hol- 
LANDER (gedr. i632 ; Act III ; vol. I p. 114) vgl. H6A IV 7, 73 ff. ^, 

1) Cf. Pearson's Reprint vol. I p. 252. 

2) Cf. BuUen 1. c p. 102. Auf einen — unbedeutenden — anklang an 
Temp. I 2, 387 in diesem stiick (II p. i32) ist FA p. 120 aufmerksam 
gemacht. 

3j Eine variation dieses seit Sh. sehr beUebten bildes bietet der sich 
fortwahrend wiederholende Glapthorne in « The Ladies Priviledge » 
(1640) : This unvalued jemme Of pretious konour that hangs on my soule Like a 
wellpolish'd Jewcll in the eare Of ihe exadest heauty (Act IV ; vol. II 142). Vgl. 
in Chapman's « Bussy d'Ambois » : TrutVs wordslikejewels hang in the ears 
of kings (p. 279) ; in Shirley's « The Gentleman of Venice » : Venice is a 
jewel, a rich pendant, wonld Hang rarely at the great Turk's ear (III i ; vol. V 
37) ; « The Cardinal » : How vast are your corruptions and ahuse Ofthe king^s 
ear ! at which you hang a pendani, Not io adorn, hui ulcerate (II 3 ; vol. V 302), 
und oben pp. lo f., 3o, 36. 

*) An Mids. wird wohl auch Glapthorne gedacht haben bei folgender 
bemerkimg des Fortresse in diesem drama : Now coz Sconce, our Order 
does constraine us to afrisk, a dance ahoiii you, as ike Fairies ired about tkeir 
greai King Oheron (Act IV ; vol. I p. 137). 



68 



und zu den Worten des sterbenden Wallenstein : Thus coward Hare 
Prey on a dying Lyon (Act V ; vol. II p. 80) K. John II i, iSy f. und 
Kyd's Sp. Tr. I 2, 172. 



VIII. SHAKERLEY MARMION. 

Ausgaben : 

Dramatic Works. With Prefatory Memoir, Introduction and Notes. 
Edinburgh and London 1875. 
Dodsley-Hazlitt vol. XIII. 



Unter den dramen des Shakerley Marmion weist nur « The 
Antiquary » (gedr. 1641) einige auftalligere Sh.-anklange auf, die 
ihrer mehrzahl nach in den reden Aurelios, des ersten liebhabers 
des stiickes, zu finden sind. Bei seinem nachtlichen zwiegesprach 
mit der an ihrem fenster stehenden Lucretia erinnert nicht nur die 
situation an RJ II, 2, sondern der dichter hat sich unwillkiirlich 
auch im wortlaut wiederholt seinem beiiihmten vorbild genahert : 

Aurelio. Shine still, fair mistress ; 

And though in silence, yet still look upon me. 
Your eye discourses with more rhetoric 
Than all the gilded tongues of orators 

(II ; DH. XIII p. 438) - 

vgl. Romeo. She speaks, yet she says nothing : what of that ? 
Her eye discourses ; I will answer it (v. i2f.} ; 

Aur. O, that I were a veil upon that face, 

To hide it from the world ! (ib. p. ^Sgf.) — 

vgL Rom. O, that I were aglove upon that hand, 
That I might touch that cheek ! (v. 24^.) ; 

Aur. Wanton Love 

Whom former ages, flattering their vice.... 
Have term'd a god, laughs at your perjuries 

(ib. p. 440) — 

vgL Juliet. At lovers perjuries, They say, Jove laughs (v. 92^.). 

In einer spatern rede des Aurelio haben die herausgeber ein wort- 
echo aus Lucr. erkannt (vgl. DH. 1. c. Act. III p. 473), und da der 
dichter gerade bei den worten dieses charakters so oft an Sh. 
gedacht hat, ist vielleicht auch seine folgende bemerkung als eine 
scherzhafte wiedergabe der bekannten worte des Brutus (Caes. IV 



I 



69 

3, 2i8£f.) zu betrachten : There is, sir, a critical minute in every man's 
wooingf when his mistress may be won ; which if he carelessly neglect to pro- 
secute, he may wait long enough before he gain the like opportunity (Act IV ; 

p. 487). 
Aemilias werben um die gunst der als page verkleideten Angelia : 

Do but yield unto me, 
My arms shall be thy sphere to wander in (IV, p. 482) 

ist mit dem buhlen der Venus verglichen worden (VA v. 229ff.). 
Auftalliger ist eine iibereinstimmung mit LLL. Der Bravoprahlt : 
/ tell thee, boy, I do as much surpass Hercules at my rapier, as he did me 
in club-fighting (Act III ; p. 467), wie Don Armado gesagt hatte : 
Strong-jointed Samson ! I do excel thee in my rapier as much as thou didst 
me in carrying gates (LLL I, 2, 77ff.). 



IX. HENRY PORTER. 

In dem einzigen uns erhaltenen drama Henry Porters, beti- 
telt « The Two Angry Women of Abington » (gedr. iSgg) sagt 
Mrs. Barnes zu Frank Goursey : 

How, sir ? youi^ wife ! wouldst thou my daughter have ? 
ril rather have her married to her grave.... (DH. VII 329), 

cf. RJ III 5, 141, wo Lady Capulet von Juliet sagt : 

I would the fool were married to her grave ; 

vgl. FA p. 9, wo ausserdem auf ein wortecho aus einer rede 
Falstaff' s hingewiesen ist {good manhood vgl. H4A II 4 und DH. VII 
3 18). Eine CP p. 427 angedeutete Hamlet-spur habe ich nicht 
bemerkt *. 



X. GEORGE WILKINS. 

Die auf starke [nerven berechnete tragikomodie des George 
Wilkins, « The Miseries of Inforst Marriage » (gedr. 1607), weist 
nur zwei bekannte iibereinstimmungen mit Sh. auf : 

^ ) Ein artikel, betitelt <(An Important and Neglected Elizdbethan Drama- 
iist, Henry Porier » in Transactions and Proceedings of the American Phi- 
lological Association (1902) vol. XXXIII p. LXXXII enthalt nur eine 
knappe inhaltsangabe eines noch nicht gedruckten aufsatzes von C M. 
Gayley iiber Porter. Von Sh.-einfliissen scheint in ihm nicht die rede 
zu sein. 



70 

llford. Women are in churches saints, ahroad angels, at home devils 

(DH. IX p. 475)- 

vgl. Oth. II I, iioff., wo lago eine variation dieses themas vor- 
tragt; 

Scarborow's Sister. Shall I be left then like a common road, 
That every beast that can but pay his toll 
May travel over, and, like to camomile, 
Flourish the better being trodden on 

(ib. p. 522) — 

vgl. H4A II 4. Da diese vergleiche aber auch sonst nicht seUen 
auftreten — namentHch camomile-sieWen ernster und lasciver art sind 
recht haufig — geniigen sie nicht zur feststellung eines Sh.-ein- 
flusses. 

Etwas auftalliger, aber auch nicht beweiskraftig, ist, dass Scar- 
borow die tote Clare mit einem schonen buch vergleicht, wie 
Othello die lebende Desdemona. Der mohr sagt : 

Was this fair paper, this most goodly book, 
Made to write *whore' upon ? (IV 2, 71) — 

Scarborow breiter und geschmacklos : 

Though dead, yet she does look 
Like a fresh frame or a new printed book 
Of the best paper, never look'd into 
But with one sullied finger, which did spot her (ib. p. 5o5), 



XI. GERVASE MARKHAM UND LEWIS MACHIN. 

Drei handlungen bietel; das drama « The Dumb Knight », ge- 
druckt 1608 als die gemeinschaftliche arbeit zweier dramatiker, Ger- 
VASE Markham's, dessen name jedoch bald wieder von dem titel- 
blatt verschwunden ist, und Lewis Machin's, des verfassers und 
unterzeichners der kurzen vorrede To the understanding Reader. 

Die haupthandlung, welche den titel geliefert hat, erzahlt uns 
die liebe desprinzen Philocles fiir die schone Mariana, die ihn einen 
kuss mit dem gelobniss einjahriger stummheit bezahlen lasst — 
eine thorichte laune, die sich an ihr selbst racht. Nachdem viele 
arzte ihre kunst an dem so plotzlich verstummten umsonst ver- 
sucht haben, lasst der freund und gonner des Philocles, der konig 
von Cyprus, verkiinden, dass der nachste heilkiinstler beim gelin- 
gen der kur mit gold und gunst reichlich belohnt, im falle des 
misslingens aber mit dem tod bestraft werden wiirde : 

The next shall help him, or else lose his blood X 

(Act II ; DH. X 148). 1 



i 



71 

Nach dieser proclamation erklart sich Mariana, im vertrauen auf 
ihre gewalt iiber den liebenden, bereit die kur zu iibernehmen — 
warum, ist im drama nicht ersichtlich, weil der dramatiker den 
beweggrund, der in seiner quelle die handlungsweise der frau 
bestimmte, ihre habsucht, aus mcksicht auf den charakter seiner 
heldin unterdiiickt hat. Philocles aber, der sich durch den ihr 
geleisteten eid gebunden glaubt, schweigt auch ihr gegeniiber, 
trotz ihres flehens — hatte sie selbst ihm doch gedroht : 

Break thou this vow, ril hold thee for a villain : 
And all the world shall know thy perjury 

(Act II, p. 143). 

Erst im letzten augenblick, wie das beil des henkers schon liber 
Marianas haupt schwebt, schreit er auf : Hold, or thine hand shall he 
ihine own destruction (III p. i56). Ihr leben ist gerettet, den geliebten 
aber hat sie verloren, denn Philocles, der, um sie zu retten, seinen 
schwur brechen musste, will sich erst dann wieder mit ihr ver- 
sohnen, wenn sie ihm ein gleich grosses opfer gebracht habe. 

Die quelle dieses theiles der handlung ist bekannt, er beruht in 
seinen hauptzugen auf einer novelle Bandellos (III 17), die der 
dramatiker auch in Belle-Foresfs franzosischer ubersetzung oder 
in den englischen versionen von Fenton und Painter gelesen haben 
kann ^ Sh.-Anklange sind mir in den scenen der Mariana nicht auf- 
gefallen. 

Die Mariana-Philocles episode ist angeschlossen an einleitende 
scenen, die sich mit der werbung des konigs von Cyprus um die 
konigin von Sicilien beschaftigen. Diese fiirstin hat ihre einwilli- 
gung von dem ausgang eines doppelten zweikampfes abhangig 
gemacht, der von zwei grossen ihres reiches und dem konige selbst 
und seinem gtinstUng Philocles ausgefochten wird. Der konig 
unterliegt, aber Philocles besiegt zuerst seinen gegner, und dann 
im entscheidenden duell auch noch den besieger des konigs, wo- 
durch er seinem herrn die braut gewinnt. Der edelmann aber, der 
den konig geworfen hatte, der herzog von Epirus, empfindet seine 
schUessHche niederlage als eine blutige siihne fordernde schmach 
— Philocles muss untergehen und jedes mittel, auch ein verbre- 
chen, soU ihm zur erreichung dieses zieles wiUkommen sein : 

I am resolv'd, since virtue hath disdain'd 

To clothe me in her riches, henceforth to prove 

A viUain fatal, black and ominous (I p. i33). 

Seine rache soll aber nicht nur Philocles, sondern auch den k6nig 

1) Vgl. meine Stud. z. Gesch. der it. Nov. p. 96- Fleay's bemerkung, 
der ernste theil des dramas beruhe auf einer novelle Bandellos (BChr., 
II 58) ist ungenau. 



72 

treffen und zwar beide durch die konigin, des herzogs friihere her- 
rin, deren ehre und leben er ohne zogern seinem hass opfert. Er 
bezichtet die konigin des ehebruchs mit Philocles, and es gehngt 
ihm, den leichtglaubigen konig zu bestimmen das schuldlose paar 
zum tode zu verurtheilen. i\uf diese weise erhalt Mariana die gele- 
genheit Philocles von der echtheit ihrer liebe zu iiberzeugen : sie 
begiebt sich in seinen kerker und iiberredet ihn in ihren kleidern 
zu entfliehen. Die konigin aber besteht auf dem ihr vom gesetz 
gewahrten recht, dass ihr prozess durch einen zweikampf zwischen 
ihrem anklager und einem ihre sache vertheidigenden ritter ent- 
schieden werden solle. Beim letzten trompetenstoss erscheint der 
verkleidete Philoclcs und bekampft und besiegt den herzog, der 
sich in todesangst als verlaumder bekennt. 

Das oft verwendete motiv der unschuldig des ehebruchs ange- 
klagten frau, fiir die bei dem gottesgericht ein unbekannter ritter 
eintritt, konnte der dramatiker einer anderen, ebenfalls von Painter 
iibersetzten novelle Bandellos entlehnt haben, der geschichte von 
der ungliicklichen herzogin von Savoyen ^ Neben diesen Sh. frem- 
den elementen der handlung lasst sich aber sehr deutlich der ein- 
fluss seiner gewaltigen eifersuchtstragodie, des « Othello », erken- 
nen : der herzog von Epirus und die drei von seinen ranken um- 
garnten menschen, der konig, die konigin und Philocles verhalten 
sich zu einander wie lago und seine drei opfer, Othello, Desde- 
mona und Cassio. Wie lago, empfindet der herzog fiir die frau, 
deren leben er zu vernichten bestrebt ist, weder liebe noch hass, 
sie ist ihm nur das mittel zum zweck ; wie Iago's hass den unter- 
gang Othellos und Cassios verlangt, wendet sich die rache des 
herzogs gegen den konig und Philocles. Wie lago, rechnet der 
herzog auf die eifersucht des konigs, und dieser konig schenkt 
seinen verlaumdungen noch rascher, noch verblendeter gehor als 
der mohr den einfliisterungen seines fahnrichs ; wie lago den 
schuldlosen Cassio anklagt, bezeichnet der herzog den edlen Phi- 
locles als den buhlen der konigin. Die schandliche anklage wird 
viel plotzlicher, viel derber ausgesprochen, es fehlt dem herzog die 
teuflische schlauheit, mit der lago dieseele Othellosfiir die willige 
aufnahme seiner verlaumdungen vorbereitet, aber die ausfiihrung 
des planes erinnert oft an Iago's tiicke : wie dieser Cassio zu Des- 
demona sendet, um ihn mit Othello bei ihr finden zu konnen, 
bestellt der herzog Philocles zur konigin und lasst die ahnungslo- 
sen dann von dem konig belauschen. Auch aus dem Dialog klingt 
uns manche bekannte wendung ans ohr. lago will Cassio um jeden 
preis beseitigen, denn 

1) Vgl. Bandello II 44 ; meine Studien etc. p. gSf. Uber Fletchers benu- 
tzung dieser novelle vgl. QSt. I p. 69. 



I 



73 

If Cassio do remain, 
He hath a daily beauty in his life 
That makes me ugly (V i, i8) — 

ahnlich sagt der herzog von Philocles : Thy virtue is the ground ofmy 
dislike (I, p. 134) ; lago spricht von der arglosigkeit des Mohren : 

The Moor is of a free and open nature, 

That thinks men ho ne st that but seem to be so 

(I 3, 4o5) - 

wie der herzog von dem konig sagt : Hes simple, honest, and loves 
downy rest (III p. 170) ; lago spottet iiber die leichtglaubigkeit Othel- 
los : 

Thus credulous fools are caught ; 
And many worthy and chaste dames even thus, 
All guiltless, meet reproach (IV i, 46) — 

der herzog ruft aus : 

Blessed credulity, thou great God of error, 
Thou art the strong foundation of huge wrongs 

(IV p. i83). 

Ausserdem hat der herzog von lago die vorliebe fiir monologe 
geerbt, in denen er uns seine schwarze seele und seine verbre- 
cherischen plane enthiillt. Dass alle diese ahnlichkeiten derbeiden 
verrather nicht zufalliger art sind, sondern dass Machin's herzog 
in der that ein nachkomme lagos ist, bezweifle ich nicht. Eine 
gewisse grosse erhalt seine schurkerei dadurch, dass er nicht wie 
lago nur an die befriedigung seiner rache denkt, sondern beab- 
sichtigt nach dem tode der konigin ihre unschuld zu proklamieren, 
den konig zu stiirzen und die krone fiir sich selbst zu gewinnen (IV 
p. 181). 

Auch die worte des konigs und Othellos beriihren sich hin und 
wieder, am auffalligsten bei der erwahnung der hand der gattin. 
Othello nimmt Desdemonas hand : 

This hand is moist, my lady.... 
Hot, hot and moist . . . (III 4, 36 ff.), 

und der seine gemahlin und Philocles beobachtende konig sagt : 
Now doth her moistening palm glow in his hand (IV p. 177). Im iibrigen 
hat er mit Othello die rasch geweckte, bUnde eifersucht gemein, 
aber nicht die erschiitternden akzente, die uns bei dem mohren 
zum mitleid zwingen. 

An andere Sh.-dramen werden wir durch eine der haufigen wie- 
derholungen eines grausamen gedankens Hamlets erinnert : Epirus 
sagt zu dem konig : 



74 

Nay, be but patient, smooth yoiir brow a little, 
And you shall take them, as they clip each other, 
Even in their height of sin, then damn them both, 
And let them sink before they ask God pardon, 
That your revenge may stretch unto their souls 

(III p. 173 f.) - 

(vgl. Haml. III 3, 88 ff.), und durch den formelhaften vers : In single 
opposition, hand to hand (IV p. 180), der in H4A I 3, 99 steht, ausser- 
dem aber auch noch in zwei anderen dramen der zeit nachgewiesen 
ist (vgl. oben p. i3 Anm. 3). 

In den komischen scenen, die in diese reiche, wiederholt das 
gebiet der tragodie streifende doppelhandlung eingeschoben und 
nur sehr mangelhaft mit ihr verbunden sind, spielt sich die buhl- 
schaft der leichtfertigen Lollia, der gattin des advokaten (orator) 
Prate, mit lord Alphonsus ab, einem der kampen der konigin von 
Sicilien. Dieses satyrspiel enthalt eine sehr auffallige, langst bc- 
merkte Sh.-erinnerung. Prate's schreiber, Precedent, ein wiister 
mensch, dessen mund von zoten iiberfliesst, zitiert einige der be- 
kanntesten, haufig parodierten verse aus « Venus and Adonis », die 
einigermassen beriichtigte park-deer-fountain-ste\]e (v. 229^^.) und 
zwei verse aus der ersten rede der Venus (v. lyf. ; vgl. CP p. 81). 
Sein urtheil iiber die dichtung kleidet Precedent in die worte ; Thou 
best book in the world !..., A book that never an orators clerk in this kingdom 
but is beholden unto ; it is called « Maid's Philosophy, or Venus and Adonis » 
(III p. i58f.) Es ist kurios, dass sich der dramatiker, der diesen 
unreinlichen burschen auf die bretter stellte, zu dieser indirekten 
kritik der Sh.'schen dichtung berechtigt glaubte. 

Einen merkwiirdigen namen hat die zwischen Lollia und Al- 
phonsus vermittelnde kupplerin, sie heisst Mrs. Collaquintida. Wenn 
wir die nahen beziehungen uuseres dramas zu Oth., und besonders 
zu lago, erwagen, kommt einem der gedanke, dass einer seiner 
vergleiche fiir diese namenswahl bestimmend war. Er hatte von 
dem mohren gesagt : Thefoodthat to him now is as luscious as locusts, 
shall be to him shortly as bitter as coloquintida (I 3). 



XII. LODOWICK BARRY. 

In LoDowicK Barry's komodie « Ram-Alley : Or Merrie 
Trickes » (gedr. 161 1) hat Fleay verschiedene minutiose wortliche 
iibereinstimmungen mit RJ erkannt und aufgezeichnet (vgl. BCh. I 
p. 3i ; CP p. 95). Ausserdem sind in dem text des stiickes wort- 
echos aus H4B und H5 bemerkt worden (vgl. FA p. 73f.), und 
Fleay sagt (1. c. p. 32) uber das ganze stiick : [Ii\ is especially inte- 



1 



75 

resting to the Shakespeare studentfor its reminiscences oflinesfrom H4, Merch., 
Haml., Oth., etc. Am deutlichsten ist mir der einfluss von H4 und 
H5 geworden : Barry hat zwei gestalten eingefiihrt, die uns in ihrer 
denk- und sprechweise immer wieder an Pistol erinnern — den 
lieutenant Beard und den Captain Puff, der durch ein versehen 
des verfassers oder des herausgebers in manchen scenen Face 
genannt wird. Wortlich wiederholt der erstere, wie schon FA p. 74 
angegeben ist, Pistols ausruf : Die men like dogs ; er schwort Foutre 
und Fico for wie dieser und leistet sich ebenso bombastische, an 
den schwulst der alten tragodie erinnernde phrasen : 

Must men in darkness bleed ? then, Erebus, look big.... 

Revenge ! revenge ! come up, 

And with thy curled locks cling to my beard 

(IV;p. DH.Xp. 353); 
Is blood the theme, whereon our time must treat ?... 
Why then burn, rage : set Beard and Nose on fire 

(IV;p. 358f.). 

Namentlich Beards mittheilung, dass die dirne Frances von den 
gerichtsdienern gefasst worden sei, ist ganz im stil der Pistorschen 
meldung von der verhaftung der Doll Tearsheet gehalten : 

Briefly thus : 
Thy wife, your daughter, and your lovely niece, 
Is hurri'd now to FJeet Street : the damn'd crew 
With glaves and clubs have rapt her from these arms 

(IV ; p. 358) — 
vgl. H4B V, 5. 

Wahrend Beard Pistors pathos geerbt hat, ahnelt ihm der Cap- 
tain Puff — der seinen namen wohl der erwahnung des goodman 
Puff und Pistols entriisteter entgegnung : Puff ! Puff in thy teeth, 
most recreant coward base ! (H4B V, 3) verdanken wird — vor allem 
durch seine prahlhanserei und seine feigheit. Die scene, in der Puff 
von WilHam Small-shanks und seinem freunde Boutcher gezwun- 
^gen wird auf den tisch zu steigen und zur allgemeinen belustigung 
in der rolle eines pavians allerlei grimassen zum besten zu geben 
(IV ; p. 347£f.), ist eine geschickte variation der bestrafung Pistols, 
dcr auf Fluellens drohenden befehl hin widerstandslos lauch ver- 
zehrt (H5 V, i). 

Eine iibereinstimmung mit Merch. habe ich nur darin finden 
konnen, dass die witwe Taffata und ihre zofe Adriana die freier der 
witwe kritisieren wie vor ihnen Portia und Nerissa die um die her- 
rin werbenden fiirsthchkeiten. Aber die viel kiirzere scene Bariys 
(Act II, p. 3o2f.) konnte nur als eine sehr fliichtige, schwache kopie 
der oft nachgeahmten witzigen plauderei der Sh.'schen frauen be- 
trachtet werden. Die Hamlet und Othello-anklange sind mir ent- 
gangen. 



76 

XIII. NATHANIEL FIELD. 

Nathaniel Field ist in seinen beiden selbstandigen dJamen Sh. 
gegeniiber, dessen gestalten er als schauspieler auf der biihne so 
oft verkorpert hatte, bemerkenswerth unabhangig geblieben. Eine 
gewisse Hamlet-ahnlichkeit ist in seinem ersten und besten schau- 
spiel « A WoMAN is A Weathercock » (gedr. 1612) zu erkennen : 
Scudmore, der seiner treulosen geliebten ins gewissen redet und 
sie durch seine vorwiirfe reuig stimmt, erinnert an den seine mutter 
anklagenden Danenprinzen. Bei den worten der Bellafront : 

O, I am sick of my corruption ! 

For God's sake, do not speak a word more to me.... 

O, peace ! for you speak sharpness to my soul... 

O, thy dear words have knock'd at my hearfs gates, 

And enter'd .... (Act III sc. 2 ; DH. XI p. 5iif.) 

hat Field sicherlich an das flehen der konigin Gertrude gedachl : 

O Hamlet speak no more : 
Thou turn'st mine eyes into my very soul.... 

O speak to me no more ; 
These words, like daggers enter in mine ears... 
O Hamlet, thou hast cleft my heart in twain 

(Act III sc. 4). 

Ausserdem findet sich in « Amends for Ladies » (gedr. 1618) im 
munde eines Londoner biirgers, der ein duell verhindern will, die 
schon ofters besprochene anspielung auf Falstaffs betrachtungen 
iiber die ehre : 

Seldon. Did you never see 

The play where the fat knight, hight Oldcastle, 
Did tell you truly what his honour was ? 

(Act IVsc. 3p. i52), 

(vgl. H4A V i ; cf. DH. XI p. i52, CP. p. 127). 



XIV. JOHN COOKE. 

Einige unwesentliche iibereinstimmungen mit Sh. in worten und 
redensarten sind auch in John Cooke's Lustspiel « Greenes Tu 
QUOQUE, or, the Cittie Gallant » (gedr. 1614) bemerkt worden S wozu 
noch auf eine ahnlichkeit in einem gleichniss aufmerksam gemacht 
werden kann. Den vorwiirfen seiner schwester Joyce gegeniiber 
sagt Will Rash : 

*) Cf. DH. XI p. 246 (Mds.) ; 267 (Hml.) ; 283 (Merch.) ; FA. p. 79 (H4A). 



I 



77 

• A womans tongue, I see, is like a bell, 

That, once being set agoing, goes itself (DH. XI p. 255) ; 

in Lucr. lautete das glockengleichniss : 

For sorrow, like a heavy-hanging bell, 

Once set on ringing, with his own weight goes... 

So Lucrece, set a-work, sad tales doth tell (v. i^gSff.). 

Folgende verse in der erfolglosen werbungsrede des Staines 

« Speak but one word, and rm satisfi'd : 

Or do but say but mum, and I am answer'd ». • 

No sound ? no accent ? Is there no noise in women ? (p. 2^2) 

betrachtet Fleay (BCh. I yS) als eine oifenbare parodie zweier 
RJ-stellen : 

Mercutio. Speak but one rhyme, and I am satisfied ; 

Cry but « Ay me ! » pronounce but « love » and « dove » 

(iii,9f-); 

Nurse. There's no trust, No faith, no honesty in men 

(III 2, 85f.). 

Dass Staines, der kurz vorher eine stelle aus Marlowe's « Hero and 
Leander» citiert hat, Mercutio's worte im gedachtniss hatte, ist 
wahrscheinlich ; fraglicher ist der zusammenhang mit dem ausruf 
der amme. 



XV. ROBERT TAILOR. 

In RoBERT Tailor's 1614 gedruckter komodie « The Hog hath 
LOST His Pearl » entfiihrt Haddit die tochter Rebecca des reichen 
wucherers Hog, den er zugleich seines goldes beraubt, mit hilfe 
dieser pietatslosen tochter. Ward bemerkt : Tke comic intrigue has the 
air ofa parody on Shylock and Jessica(\ll p. iS^j anm. 2). Tailor scheint 
sich in der that dieses motiv des Sh.'schen lustspiels angeeignet zu 
haben, nattirlich ganz ohne parodistische absichten seinerseits. 

Aus den schon ofters besprochenen schlussversen des prologs 
dieses stiickes : 

And if it prove so happy as to please, 

We'll say 'tis fortunate, like Pericles (DH. XI p. 428) 

hat man wohl mit recht den schluss gezogen, dass das Pericles- 
drama, an dessen komposition Sh. betheiligt war, einen bedeuten- 
den biihnenerfolg gehabt hatte (vgl. ib. p. 428 anm.). 



78 

XVI. JOHN TOMKINS. 

In JoHN ToMKiNs' « Albumazar » (gedr. i6i5) erklart der betriige- 
rische titelheld : The world's atheatre of theft. Grosse fliisse berauben 
kleine bache und werden selbst die beute des mecres ; auch inner- 
halb des menschlichen korpers bestehle ein organ das andere : 
Man's a quick mass of thievery (I, 1 ; DH. XI p. 3o3). Diese stelle ist 
begreiflicher weise mit dem den diebstahl zum weltprinzip erhe- 
benden zornausbruch von Sh.'s Timon verglichen worden (ib. p. 
3o3) ; nach Wards andeutung (III i8o anm. 3) scheint der gedanke 
jedoch aus der italienischen vorlage des Englanders zu stammen. 
Wortliche iibereinstimmungen mit Sh. weist die stelle nicht auf. 

Die worte, mit denen Eugenio die am fenster erscheinende ge- 
liebte Flavia begriisst : 

As from nights of storms the glorious sun 
Breaks from the east, and chaseth thence the clouds 
That chok'd the air with horror, so her beauty 
Dispels sad darkness from my troubled thoughts 

(II, 8 ; p. 349) 

klingen wie eine breitere ausfiihrung eines der bekanntesten verse 
Romeos, der die am fenster erscheinende Julia begriisst : 

It is the east, and Juliet is the sun (II, 2, 3). 

Bemerkenswerther ist eine Sh.-ahnlichkeit in einem neuerdings 
vermuthungsweise demselben verfasser zugeschriebenen allego- 
rischen spiel, betitelt « Lingua : Or, the Combat of the Tongue and the 
Five Sensesfor Superiority » (gedr. 1607). Dieses stiick war urspriing- 
lich offenbar fiir ein akademischespublikum bestimmt, muss jedoch 
auch ausserhalb dieses engeren kreises viele leser gefunden haben, 
wie uns die sich bis 1667 rasch folgenden fiinf neudrucke beweisen. 
Lingua will als sechster sinn anerkannt werden, wird jedoch von 
den herrschenden fiinf sinnen zuriickgewiesen und will sich des- 
halb an ihnen rachen. In dieser gemiithsverfassung, ganz in ihre 
plane versunken, ruft sie ihrem pagen Mendacio zu : 

Therefore I pray thee, Mendacio, go presently ; 

Run, you vile ape. 
Men. Whither? 
Lin. What, dost thou stand ? 
Men. Till I know what to do. 
Lin. 'Sprecious, 'tis true, 

So mighfst thou finely overrun thine errand... 

(I 2 ; DH. IX p. 343). 

Lingua wird hier die vergesslichkeit der Portia nachahmen, die 
angstvoll auf nachrichten iiber den ausgang der verhangnissvollen 
senatssitzung harrt : 



I 



79 

Por. I prithee, boy, run to the senate-house ; 

Stay not to answer me, but get thee gone : 
Why doest thou stay ? 
Lucius. To know my errand, Madam.... (Caes. II 4, iff.). 

Desselben die innere unruhe verrathenden mittels hatte sich Sh, 
schon vorher bedient, um den miihsam beherrschten schrecken 
Richards des Dritten bei der meldung von dem nahen der flotte 
Henry Tudors anzudeuten. Der konig befiehlt dem Catesby : 

Fly to the duke . . . Dull, unmindful villain, 
Why stand'st thou still, and go'st not to the duke ? 
Cate. First, mighty sovereign, let me know your mind, 

W^hat from your grace I shall deliver to him (IV 4, 442ff.). 

Dass der verfasser von « Lingua » eine dieser wirkungsvollen sce- 
nen im gedachtniss hatte, ist wahrscheinlich. 



XVII. ROBERT DAVENPORT. 

RoBERT Davenport, cincr der vielen fiir uns schattenhaften dra- 
matiker seiner zeit, hat sich in seinem einzigen uns erhaltenen 
stiick, cc The City-Nightcap » (lic. 1624), Sh. widerholt genahert. 
Am auffalligsten dadurch, dass er seine vielduldende heldin Abste- 
mia auf ihren irrfahrten in Mailand in ein bordell locken lasst, wo 
es ihr gelingt, das herz eines sie begehrenden vornehmen mannes, 
des sohnes des herzogs von Mailand, durch ihr flehen zu erweichen 
und ihre ehre zu retten (Act IV). Abstemia wandert hier, wie auch 
Fleay (BCh. I p. 104) gesehen hat, auf Marinas pfaden : Marinas 
leiden im hause der kupplerin und ihre bekehrung des Lysima- 
chus * sind von Davenport nachgeahmt worden (cf. Per. IV 2 u. 6). 

Ausserdem sind Sh.-ahnlichkeiten in einem gleichniss(Wint., vgl. 
FA. p. 196) und im gedanken (Cymb., vgl. DH. XIII p. 179) erkannt 
worden, und Fleay hat bemerkt : Inll 2 is a couplet adaptedfrom Ven. 
Er wird damit folgende verse des Clown gemeint haben : 

And let us sport ourselves in yonder rushes, 

And being set, 1'!! smother thee with busses (p. 128), 

vgl. in der ersten lockrede der Venus : 

Here come and sit, where never serpent hisses, 
And being set, ril smother thee with kisses (v. i^f.). 

') Auf ein wortecho aus Per. ist DH. XIII p. i58 aufmerksam ge- 
macht worden. 



8o 

XVIII. WILLIAM ROWLEY. 

Dass der wortreiche, sich in komischen anrede-formeln, wie my 
merckants ofbona Speranza, my fine trundletails, my wooden cosmographers, 
Ursa Major etc. (Act II, i ; p. 120 ff.) iiberbietende wirth Boxall in 
WiLLiAM RowLEYS « A WoMAN NEVER Vexed » (gcdr. i632) zu dcr 
sippe des lustigen, in derselben art von spassen excellierenden 
wirths in Sh.'s Wiv. gehort, ist nicht zu bezweifeln. Ausserdem hat 
man in demselben stiick eine wortliche iibereinstimmung mit Mds. 
bemerkt (DH. XII p. 99), und in « A Matchat Midnight » (gedr. 
i633) ein citat aus Pilgr. von Crabbed Age andyouth (DH. XHI p. 89). 

Auf dem titelblatt des 1662 gedruckten dramas « The Birth of 
Merlin ; or, The Child hath found his Father » ist neben William 
Rowley Sh. genannt, in dem stiick selbst aber werden wir wenig 
an ihn erinnert. Nur einmal, als es sich um die einfiihrung eines 
iibernatiirhchen wesens handelt, lenkt Rowley, wenn er wirkHch 
der verfasser der Joan Goe-too't scenen ist, unwillkiirlich etwas 
auffalHger in Sh.'s bahnen ein — bei dem erscheinen des teufels, 
der die arme verfiihrt hat. Dieser ist namHch nur fiir sie sichtbar, 
nicht au.ch fiir den neben ihr stehenden bruder, der gar nicht 
begreifen kann, mit wem die schwester spricht ; Joan aber erklart 
sich bereit dem hoHischen geist zu folgen, auf jede gefahr hin : 

Clown. 'SHd, who's that talks so ? I can see nobody. 

Joan. Then art thou bHnd or mad. See where he goes, 
And beckons me to come ; oh, lead me forth, 
rie foUow thee in spight of fear or death 

(IH, 1,175 ff.). 

So war Hamlet dem winke des geistes gefolgt, der dann im gemach 
der konigin auch nur ihm erscheint, die mutter sieht nichts. 

Ausserdem ist bemerkt worden, dass Donoberts sentenz : She is 
a woman, sir, and will be won (I, i, /\.5) in ganz ahnHcher form auch 
bei Sh. zweimal vorkommt (H6A und Tit. ; vgl. Jung p. 90) ; es 
handelt sich eben um eine sprichwortliche aUiterierende redensart, 
die auch sonst zu belegen ist. Bei Robert Greene habe ich sie wie- 
derholt gelesen (vgl. ESt. XVI p. 371).^ 



XIX. JASPER FISHER. 

Dr. Jasper Fisher, der gelehrte verfasser der akademischen tra- 
godie « FuiMUS Troes » (gedr. i633) wird mit Sh.'s werken jeden- 

^) Ein programm von A. Zauner « Shakespeare und Rowley » (Stern- 
berg-, 1896 ; 40 seiten) ist im buchhandel nicht erhaMich. 



j 



8i 

falls wohl bekannt gewesen sein, auffallige entlehnungen hat er 
jedoch vermieden. Nur in einem kurzen, komischen intermezzo 
lasst sich ein Sh.-motiv deutlich erkennen : der miles gloriosus 
Rollano, der im kampfe mit dem romer Laberius scheinbar schwer 
verwundet auf den boden fallt, und nachher prahlend verkiindet, 
erhabe diesen furchtbaren feind indie flucht geschlagen (Act III 
sc. I ; p. 486£f.) wird diesen kniff wohl von Falstaff gelernt haben, 
der beim ansturm des Hotspur tot niedersinkt und sich dann riihmt 
er habe den Percy getotet (H4A V, 4). 
Im ubrigen sind nur einige wortechos aus Sh. bemerkt worden.* 



XX. THOMAS MAY. 

Das liebespaar in Thomas May's schauspiel « The Heir » (gedr. 
i633), Philocles und Leucothoe, entstammt zwei feindlichen hau- 
sern — weiter geht die schon ofters betonte ahnlichkeit mit dem 
RJ-motiv jedoch nicht, May hat keine tragodie, sondern eine komo- 
die schreiben wollen. Im iibrigen wiirde uns die art und weise 
wie sich das liebespaar seines dramas kennen lernt, eher vermu- 
then lassen, dass May in Chaucers dichtung wohl belesen war : 
wie die beiden jungen Thebaner der « Knightes Tale » die holde 
Emily, sehen Philocles und sein freund die schone Leucothoe vom 
fenster aus im garten lustwandeln, und Philocles verliert auf den 
ersten blick sein herz an sie ; wie Crysseyde in den von der 
schlacht heimreitenden Troylus, verliebt sich Leucothoe in den 
hoch zu Ross an ihrem palast voriibersprengenden Philocles. 

Viel aufdringlicher als das weitverbreitete RJ-motiv kommt eine 
andere, sichere entlehnung aus Ado zur geltung : auch May 
hat eine nachbildung der Dogberry-gruppe geliefert, auch er 
lasst einen polizeirottmeister mit seinen trabanten auftreten, der 
schwierige worter falsch gebraucht und verdirbt, ahnlich wie Dog- 
berry selbst (vgl. Act IV, V pp. 669, 579). 

Neuerdings wurde auch noch eine ahnlichkeit mit Meas. her- 
vorgehoben ^ . Der konig von Sicilien versucht es, Leucothoe, die 

1) Cf. DH. XII p. 453 (R3), 460 (H8), 468 (John). Ausserdem kann man 
noch vergleichen : trail our dastard j>ikes (p. Soy) mit H5 IV 1,40; ihe 
wound's redlips (p. 5io) mit Caes. III 2, 229. 

2) Vgl. Hans Strube : S. Centhvre's lustspiel « The Stolen Heiress » 
und sein verhaltniss zu « The Heir » von Thomas May. Nebst anhang : 
May und Shakespeare (Halle 1900) ; p. 48 £f. — Ob auch in einem pro- 
gramm von A.Werner : Thomas May als lustspieldichter (Budweis 1894, 
^^», 24 seiten) von May's beziehungen zu Sh. die rede ist, konnte ich nicht 
ermitteln. 

6 



82 

zu seinen fiissen fiir das leben ihres wegen eines vermeintlichen 
mordes zum tode verurtheilten geliebten fleht, zu bestimmen, das 
leben des Philocles mit ihrer ehre zu erkaufen (Act IV p. 56i ff.). 
Er bestiirmt sie aber ebenso vergeblich wie Angelo Isabella : die 
tugend siegt in beiden dramen. Dass wir es hier mit einem pla- 
giat zu thun haben, wird dadurch wahrscheinlich, dass dieses 
motiv, auf dem Sh.'s drama beruht, bei May als ganzlich iiber- 
fliissiges, die haupthandlung nicht beeinflussendes intermezzo 
erscheint ; der epigone hat sein stiick nur noch mit einer effect- 
vollen scene nach einem beriihmten muster ausstatten wollen. 

Auch Euphues bittet den konig um gnade fiir seinen sohn 
Philocles : 

Be like those powers above, whose place on earth 
You represent ; show mercy, gracious king, 
For they are merciful 

(Act IV p. 558), 

ahnlich wie Portia gesagt hatte : 

Earthly power doth then show likest God's, 
When mercy seasons justice 

(Merch. IV i, 196 f.). 

ijber eine wortliche libereinstimmung mit Macb. vgl. DH. XI 
549, XII 32 f. 



XXI. J.OSEPH RUTTER. 

Eine erinnerung an RJ haben wir wahrscheinlich in dem einzi- 
gen uns iiberlieferten stiick des Cid-iibersetzers Joseph Rutter * zu 
erkennen, in dem pastoral-drama « The Shepherds' Holiday » 
(gedr. i635). Daphnis ist hoffnungslos in die jagerin Nerina ver- 
liebt ; ein alter schafer, Alcon, an den er sich in seiner liebesnoth 
wendet, gibt ihm einen spiegel, den er der geliebten schenken soUe 
— durch diesen wiirde er sie gewinnen. Nachdem Nerina in den spie- 
gel geblickt hat, versinkt sie in einen totenahnlichen schlaf, wird 
fiir tot gehalten und begraben. Alcon fiihrt den trostlosen Daphnis 
zu ihrem grab und erweckt Nerina zu neuem leben, aber freilich 
nicht zu einem leben fiir Daphnis,dem sie ihre gunst nach wie vor 
versagt (Act V sc. II ; DH. XII 425 ff.). 

Das gewagte mittel des Alcon erinnert an den schlaftrunk des 

*) Vgl. iiber diesen autor : Alfred Mulert : Pierre Corneille auf der 
englischen Biihne und in der engl. Ubersetzungsiitteratur des 17. Jahrh.'s 
(Munchener Beitr. XVIII) p. 3 ff. 



83 

Friar Laurence — wie Julia entsteigt Nerina dem grab. Die neben- 
umstande aber sind verschieden. 



XXII. SIR WILLIAM BERKELY. 

Die betrachtungen Lysander's iiber die zulassigkeit des selbst- 
mordes in Sir William Berkeley's drama « The Lost Lady» (gedr. 
1639) sind in einen der philosophierenden monologe gefasst, wie 
sie nach Hamlets : To he or not to he Mode geworden sind (cf. Act 
V;DH.XIIp. 6i3). 

Durch das schnippische wesen und die frohliche laune der Irene 
werden wir allerdings manchmal an Sh.'s Beatrice erinnert. Wie 
diese, erklart sie schliessHch, sie habe sich nur deshalb in Ergasto 
verhebt, weil sie geglaubt habe, er liebe sie : 

Well, if I did love him, 'twas 'cause I thought 
That he lov'd me (V ; p. 624). 

Der jammervolle Ergasto des Berkeley'schen stiickes aber hat 
nicht die mindeste ahnlichkeit mit Benedick. 



XXIII. WILLIAM habington. 

WiLLiAM Habington lasst in seinem romantischen drama « The 
QuEEN OF Arragon » (gcdr. 1640) einen Captain auf Sanmartinos 
bemerkung, er denke seine pflicht gethan zu haben, erwidern : 
Base is the wight that thinks (Act II sc. i ; DH. XIII 343) — eine schon 
ofters hervorgehobene variation einer bekannten Pistorschen ma- 
xim (vgl. DH. 1. c. ; H5). Das ganze sich diesem citat des haupt- 
manns anschliessende gesprach zwischen ihm und dem zwerg 
Browfildora, der u. a. erklart, sie hatten einen gemeinschaftlichen 
almherrn gehabt : Don Hercules, Who rifled nymph on top of Appenine 
(p. 344) ist im tone Pistors gehalten, voll tonender phrasen, und 
Sanmartino bemerkt schliesslich These are strong lines (p. 346), ahn- 
lich wie Mrs. Quickly zu Pistol sagte : These are very hitter words 
(H4B II 4). Im iibrigen werden unsere gedanken in diesem stiick 
nur noch dadurch zu Sh. gefiihrt, dass die geliebte des zwerges 
Browfildora als eine hofdame der konigin Mab bezeichnet wird 
(Act IV sc. I ; p. 376), und dass die Lady Cleantha dem sie mit 
seinen liebesantragen verfolgenden Sanmartino emport erwidert : 

What sin scandals my carriage, 
To give encouragement to this presumption ? 
What privileg'd this attempt ? (IV i, p. 379) 



womit wir die entnisteten worte der Mrs. Page beim empfang der 
Falstaff' schen liebesepistel vergleichen konnen (Wives II i). 



XXIV. WILLIAM CARTWRIGHT. 

Der junge William Cartwright fi6ii — 1642) hat sich in einem 
Fletcher preisenden gedicht ein ziemlich wegwerfendes urtheil 
iiber Sh. gestattet, dessen kunst mit der Fletchers nicht zu ver- 
gleichen sei : 

Shakespeare to thee was dull, whose best jest lyes 
rth Ladies questions and the Fooles replyes ; 

Old fashion'd wit 

Nature was all his Art, thy veine was free 

As his, but without his scurility (cf. CP p. 270). 

Gleichwohl scheint er es nicht verschmaht zu haben, einen witz — 
und zwar nach unserem geschmack einen recht unerquicklichen — 
dieses altmodischen dichters zu borgen. In « The Comedy of Er- 
rors » sagt der syrakusische Dromio von der gestalt der ihn verfol- 
genden kiichenfee Nell : She is spherical, like a globe ; I could find out 
countries in her, und vertheilt dann auf die fragen seines herrn hin 
die lander Irland, Schottland, Frankreich, England, Spanien, 
Amerika und die Indien an die verschiedenen theile ihres korpers 
— ein nichts weniger als feiner, aber wohl viel belachter scherz 
(III, 2). In Cartwrights komodie « The Ordinary » (gedr. i65i) 
preist der schwindler Slicer dem tolpel Credulous gegentiber sei- 
nen spiessgesellen Hearsay als einen grossen, mit den wichtigsten 
angelegenheiten aller lander vertrauten politiker und schHesst sei- 
nen panegyrikus mit den worten : 

'Twould be a policy worth hatching to 

Have him dissected, if 'twere not too cruel, 

All states would lie as open as his bowels : 

Turkey in's bloody liver ; Italy 

Be found in's reins ; Spain busy in his stomach ; 

Venise would float in's bladder ; Holland sail 

Up and down all his veins ; Bavaria lie 

Close in some little gut, and ragioni 

Di Stato generally reek in all (I, 4 ; DH. XII p. 229). 

Diese ahnlichkeit wird schwerlich eine zufallige sein. 



S5 



XXV. THOMAS KILLIGREW. 



In Th. Killigrews grundverdorbenem lustspiel « The Parson's 
Wedding » (gedr. i663) verspottet der Captain den pfarrer und die 
dirne Wanton : Adieu, Abigail ! adieu, heir-apparent to Sir Oliver 
Mar- tex t ! To church, go ; ril send a beadle shall singyour epithalamium 
(Act I sc. I ; DH. XIV 385). Cf. As you like it. 



XXVI. ANONYME DRAMEN. 

I. LOCRINE. 

Wer an den wegen seiner Spenser-plagiate bedichtigten, noch 
nicht ermittelten und schwerlich je mit sicherheit zu ermittelnden 
verfasser der tragodie « Locrine » herantritt mit der erwartung ihn 
auch auf ahnlichen raubziigen in das gebietSh.'s zu ertappen, erlebt 
eine enttauschung — der junge Sh. war fiir den gelehrten anony- 
mus, dessen werk ja schon im Juli 1694 in die Stationers'Registers 
eingetragen wurde, noch keine des pliinderns werthe literarische 
personlichkeit. Man hat zwar die scene, in der Locrine ungestiim 
um die kriegsgefangene Estrild wirbt und sie gewinnt (IV i), in ver- 
bindung gebracht mit der werbung des konigs Eduard IV um die 
wittwe Lady Grey (H6C III 2) *, aber der inhalt dieser scene war 
dem verfasser des « Locrine » von seiner quelle vorgeschrieben : 
Locrine musste sich in die fremde verlieben und sie zu seiner gattin 
machen. Bei der vollkommenen verschiedenheit der umstande 
und des wesens der frauen kann man hochstens zugeben, dass der 
Locrine-dichter der Sh.-scene das von ihm ebenfalls, wenn auch 
sparsamer gebrauchte kunstmittel der stichomythie abgesehen hat. 

Der clown der tragodie, der fidele, aber durchaus kampfunlu- 
stige schuster Strumbo, fallt in der schlacht scheinbar tot zu boden, 
um weiteren verfolgungen zu entgehen (II 5) — eine list, zu der 
auch Falstaff seine zuflucht nahm, in der schlacht bei Shrewsbury 
(H4A V 4). In diesem falle konnte aus chronologischen griinden 
nur Sh. der nachahmer sein — es handelt sich dabei aber wohl um 
einen alten, stets eines lacherfolges sicheren witz der lustigen 
person. 

2. KING RICHARD THE SECOND. 

Mit besonderem interesse wenden wir uns der anonymen « Tra- 
gedey of King Richard the Second, concluding with the Murder of the 
Duke of Gloucester at Calais » zu, welche einem grosseren publikum 
erst vor wenigen jahren zugangHch geworden ist durch den von 

*) Ward II 220 anm. i. 



86 

Wolfgang Keller besorgten neudruck im deutschen Sh.-Jahrb. 
XXXV p. 3ff. In seiner einleitung begriindet Keller den einfluss 
von H6B auf dieses drama in ebenso iiberzeugender weise, wie seine 
annahme, dass Sh.'s tragodie von Richard dem Zweiten, als deren 
erster theil das anonyme drama in seinenhauptthatsachen erscheint, 
erst nach diesem entstanden ist. Die frage, ob der anonymus Sh.'s 
R3 kannte, lasst Keller ofl^en (p. 32), wahrend ich sehr geneigt bin, 
sie zu bejahen. Dass sowohl in der rede der Cinthia vor dem fiir 
den herzog von Gloucester so verhangnissvollen maskenspiel (IV 
3, loi ff.) als auch in der sich anschhessenden begriissungsrede des 
herzogs das gleichniss von dem Englands fluren verwiistenden eber 
gebraucht ist, das in Sh.'s tragodie auf Richard III angewendet ist, 
hat Keller selbst bemerkt — eine weit grossere Sh.-ahnlichkeit zeigt 
das gleichniss jedoch in seiner dritten gestalt, wie es noch inner- 
halb derselben scene von konig Richard selbst auf seinen oheim 
bezogen wird : 

Guard fast the doores, and sease hime presently ! 
This is the cave that keeps the tusked boore, 
That rootes vp Englands vinards vncontrould 

(IV 2, i65fr.). 

Mit derselben fiir England befremdlichen betonung der weingarten 
hatte Richmond von dem dritten Richard gesagt : 

The wretched, bloody, and usurping boar, 

That spoird your summer fields and fruitful vines 

(V2,7f.). 

Auch die geistererscheinung — die geister Eduards III und sei- 
nes sohnes, des schwarzen prinzen, warnen Gloster vor dem ihm 
drohenden, schon unvermeidlichen schicksal — erinnert mich doch 
weit mehr an das entsprechende eingreifen iibernatiirlicher machte 
in Sh.'s konigstragodie als an alle anderen geister bei Seneca oder 
im zeitgenossischen trauerspiel. Wie bei Sh. zeigen sich die geister 
dem schlafenden im traum ; wie bei Sh. erscheinen sie unmittelbar 
vor dem untergang des tragischen helden. Dass sich der durchaus 
nicht unbegabte anonymus hier einem starken fremden einfluss 
fiigte, lasst sich auch darin erkennen, dass seine geister vollkom- 
men zwecklos sind — ihre warnungen konnen den herzog nicht 
mehr retten, denn wir wissen, dass die morder schon vor der thiire 
stehen. Bei dem tiefen eindruck, den der unbekannte dichter mei- 
ner meinung nach von dieser geister-scene Sh.'s erhalten hatte, ist 
es wahrscheinlich kein zufall, dass sich die ersten worte des ersten 
seinen morder verfluchenden geistes Sh.'s in einem vers der den 
mordern ihres gatten fluchenden herzogin von Gloucester spiegelt, 
wie schon Keller hervorgehoben hat (p. 32). 



I 



87- 

3. SIR JOHN OLDCASTLE. 

Obwohl die verfasser ^ des historischen dramas « The First 
Part of Sir John Oldcastle « (gedr. 1600) ihren titelhelden in 
ihrem prolog von dem Oldcastle-Falstaff Sh.'s trennten mit den 
scharfen worten : 

It is no pamper'd glutton we present, 
Nor aged counsellor to youthful sin, 
But one, whose virtue shone above the rest, 
A valiant martyr, and a, virtuous peer — , 

so haben sie doch kein bedenken getragen, eine gewisse verbin- 
dung zwischen ihrem stiick und H4A dadurch herzustellen, dass 
sie verschiedene gestalten des Sh.'schen dramas erwahnen liessen 
— zweimal Falstaff selbst und ausserdem noch zwei gefahrten des 
ubermiithigen Prince Hal, Poins und Peto (III 4, p. 3i8f.), mit 
deutlichen anspielungen auf ihre gemeinschaftUche strassenrau- 
berei bei Gadshill (H4A II 2). 

Ausserdem stehen die verfasser des SJO Sh. jedoch ziemlich 
unabhangig gegeniiber. Wiederholt ist allerdings betont worden, 
dass der lebenslustige pfaife Sir John of Wrotham, der mit seiner 
geliebten Doll im lande umherzieht und bei jeder passenden gele- 
genheit auf raub ausgeht, eine gewisse ahnlichkeit mit Falstaif 
besitze ^, der es ja auch nicht verschmahte sich an emer strassen- 
rauberei zu betheiligen und mit einer ebenfalls Doll genannten 
dirne zu liebeln, aber der pfaffe ist viel jiinger und unternehmungs- 
lustiger und erinnert mich mehr an den Friar Tuck-typus des Robin 
Hood-cyklus als an den fetten, alten ritter. 

Des ofteren werden unsere gedanken auch zu Sh.'s H5 gefiihrt. 
Wie Sh.'s konig am vorabend der schlacht bei Agincourt, durch- 
streift auch im SJO derselbe konig vor dem zusammenstoss mit 
den wiclifitischen rebellen verkleidet sein lager und die umgebung, 
wobei auch er allerlei begegnungen hat (SJO III, 4 und IV, i) ; wie 
Sh.'s konig, erhalt auch er von einem nachtlichen gegner ein erken- 
nungszeichen, das zu einem drastischen wiedersehen fiihrt. Wenn 
die seit Malone herrschende meinung, dass SJO zwischen den 

1) Henslowe nennt vier namen.: Monday, Drayton, Wilson und Hath- 
way. 

2) Cf, FA p. 16 ; ScheUing, The EngHsh Chronicle Play, p. i32. Schel- 
Hngs angaben iiber den inhalt des SJO sind ungenau : die halfte der von 
Sir John of Wrotham zerbrochenen miinze soll den konig, den er ohne 
ihn zu erkennen, beraubt hat, nicht gegen andere strassenrauber schii- 
tzen — dazu wiirde, wie der pfaffe ausdriickUch bemerkt, schon die lo- 
sung « Sir John » geniigen — , sondern nur als erkennungszeichen zwi- 
schen ihm selbst und dem konig dienen UH) 4 ; P- 32oj ; der waUisische 
diener Davy steht nicht im solde des Oldcaslle, sonderu des lord Powis. 



beiden theilen von H4 entstanden sei, das richtige trifft, so konnte 
Sh. sich in diesem falle einiger motive des alteren stlickes erinnert 
und sie gliickhch verwerthet haben. Stofflich ergiebt sich zwischen 
den dramen noch die iibereinstimmung, dass in beiden die ver- 
schworung des Earl of Cambridge und seiner genossen gegen Hein- 
rich V entdeckt und bestraft wird ; die darstellung dieses histori- 
schen ereignisses ist jedoch eine ganz verschiedene. 

Schliesslich liefert uns SJO einen weiteren beweis dafiir, dass es 
seit Dogberry den dramatikern nahezu unmoglich war, einen die 
worte richtig gebrauchenden polizeibeamten auf die btihne zu 
bringen. Auch in diesem stiick erscheintein nachdem rauberischen 
pfaifen fahndender Constable, der zu einem dienstmann des Old- 
castle sagen muss : [/] am to craveyour hindranceto search all suspec- 
tedplaces (H i). 

4. THOMAS LORD CROMWELL. 

In der mit allerlei unhistorischem beiwerk ausgestatteten drama- 
tischen biographie des « Malleus Monachorum », in « The Life 
AND Death of Thomas Lord Cromwell » (lic. 1602) bemerken wir 
nur wenige anklange an Sh., die gewiss nicht geniigen wiirden eine 
verbindung zwischen ihm und diesem effecthaschenden stiick her- 
zustellen : 

CromwelL My soul is like a water greatly troubled (V, 1) — 

Shrew. A woman moved is like a fountain troubled (V, 2, 142) ; 
Hodge. When I have seen Boreas hegin to play the ruffian with us^ 
then would I down on my knees, and call upon Vulcan 

(11,3)- 

Steevens verglich : The winds, Who take the ruffian hillows by the top 
(H4B ni I, 21), und : But let the ruffian Boreas once enrage The gentle 
Thetis (TroiL I 3, 38). 

Hales. If welcome want, 

Full bowls and ample banquetswillseemscantdll, 3) — 

Malone verglich die worte der Lady Macbeth : Thefeast is sold, That 
is not often voucKd, while 'tis a-making, 'Tisgiven with welcome (III 4, 33). 
Bemerkenswert ist noch, dass der verfasser des Cromwell von 
den kampfen vor Troja dieselbe auffassung hat, wie Caxton, Sh. 
und Heywood — auch er lasst den tapferen Hector von der iiber- 
macht Achills und seiner Myrmidonen iiberfallen und schmahlich 
niedermachen. Der Earl of Bedford, der sich von der iibermacht 
der Bolognesen bedroht sieht, will nicht lebendig an Frankreich 
ausgeliefert werden : 

ril have my body first bor'd like a sieve, 

And die as Hector, 'gainst the Myrmidons, 

Ere France shall boast Bedford's their prisoner (III, 2). 



i 



89 

5. WILY BEGUILED. 

Wiederholt hat sich die forschung schon mit dem anziehenden, 
anonym iiberlieferten drama « Wily Beguiled « (gedr. 1606) beschaf- 
tigt. Fleay (BCh. II i58ff.)hatdas stuckmit hypothesen iiberschut- 
tet, Sarrazin * auf zweifellos beachtenswerthe stilistische iiberein- 
stimmungen mit dem text der « Spanish Tragedy » Kyd's 
aufmerksam gemacht. Auch die Sh.-reflexe des stiickes sind schon 
ofters besprochen worden. Ganz unverkennbar ist die nachahmung 
des mondschein-gesprachs Lorenzos und Jessicas im park von Bel- 
mont mit seiner anmuthigen gelehrten farbung und seinem unver- 
gesslichen sechsmaligen einsatz : In such a night.... (Merch. V i, iff., 
vgl. DH. IX p. 3i4f., CP. ig^ ; man wird es deshalb um so wahr- 
scheinlicher hnden, dass der anonyme dichter, als er seinen wuch- 
erer Gripe klagen liess : My daughter ! my money ! aWsgone ! what shall 
I do ? (p. 319) an Shylocks zwiespaltigen schmerz gedacht hat. Eine 
gewisse ahnlichkeit mit RJ ergibt sich dadurch, dass auch zwi- 
schen Sophos und Lelia eine amme vermittelt und ihre herrin ein- 
mal durch die ausweichende art ihrer berichterstattung neckt (p. 
295 f. ; cf. RJ II 5) ; es ist daher moglich, dass eine iibereinstim- 
mung in dem von beiden ammen den freiern graf Paris und 
Sophos gespendeten lob kein zufall ist (vgL Sarrazin 1. c. p. yS), 
obwohl es sich dabei um die allgemein gebrauchliche, heute noch 
iibliche, volkstiimliche formel : a man of wax handelt.^ 

Obwohl uns das stiick erst in einem druck von 1606 erhalten ist, 
herrscht doch die ansicht vor, dass es wesentlich friiher entstanden 
sei. In der that beriihrt uns sein ganzer stil altmodisch : sowohl 
der derbe, volksthiimliche witz des clown Will Cricket wie auch die 
steif-pathetischen liebesscenen passen besser in das 16. Jahr. als in 
das 17., das von anfang an ganz andere dramatische anforderungen 
stellte. Gegen diese annahme einer friiheren entstehung scheint 
jedoch ein noch nicht betonter Sh.-anklang zu sprechen, der sich 
nicht im texte des stiickes selbst, sondern im prolog (p. 222) findet, 
in dem gesprach des prologisten mit dem gaukler. Dieser ver- 
spricht : ril show you a trick of the twelveSf and turn him over the thumbs 
with a trice ; ril make him fly swifter than meditation. Hier 

*) « Thomas Kyd und sein Kreis » p. 75 f. Das schiffer-gleichniss in 
« WB. » : Or as the poor distressed mariner, Long toss'd by shipwreck on ihefoa- 
ming wavest At length beholds the long-wish'd haven, AUhough from far his 
heart doth dance forjoy (DH. IX p. 235) erinnert aber noch aufialliger an 
Spenser FQu. I 3, 3i : ^5 when fhe beaten marinere, That long hath wandred 

in the Ocean wide Soone as theportfromfar he has espide, etc. (vgl. W. Heise 

p. 79, i5o). Zu dem in « WB. » und in der « Sp. Tr. » belegten ausdruck 
from depth of underground vgl. bei Sh. : A spirit rais'dfrom depth ofunderground 
H6B I 2, 79). 

'^) Vgl. Thomas Randolph's « Jealous Lovers » (I i ; vol. I p. 69) : a boy 
ofwax. 



90 

liegt die parodistische absicht des verfassers auf der hand : Hamlet 
hatte den geist beschworen, den frevel zu enthiillen : that I, with 
wings as swift As meditation or the thoughts oflove, May sii>eep to my 
revenge (I 4, ^gff.)- 

Fiir die erklarung dieses spottischen echos bieten sich uns frei- 
lich verschiedene moglichkeiten. Entweder ist der prolog erst 
spater angefiigt worden ^ oder dieser ausdruck stand schon im 
text des vorshakespeareschen Hamlet, oder das ganze stiick ist 
doch erst, nachdem Sh.'s Hamlet auf der biihne erschienen war, 
zu anfang des 17. jahrh. niedergeschrieben worden. Entscheiden 
wir uns fiir diese letzte annahme, der keine thatsachen im wege 
stehen, so konnten wir uns auch die nicht gerade auffallige liber- 
einstimmung mit dem plan der Merry Wives, die Fleay bemerkt 
hat— Lelia wird vondrei freiern umworben wie Anne Page (BCh. 
H 161) — allenfalls als eine entlehnung des anonymus erklaren. 

Rathselhaft sind die aasfalle des prologs gegen den feurigen dichter 
der schauspieler, deraufden brettern in einer kalbshaut busse 
thun solle (p. 222) und dessen kalbshaut-scherze nun vollig von 
ihrer biihne vei-bannt seien (p. 223). Ich kenne nur ein drama, 
welches, im eigentlichsten sinne des wortes, calfs-skin jesfs enthalt : 
Sh.'s « King J ohn ». Constance ruft dem Austria wiithend zu, er 
solle die lowenhaut abwerfen : Andhang a calf s-skin on those recreant 
limbs (HI I, 129) — eine schmahung, die der bastard wiederholt 
und variiert, sobald Austria dcn mund offnet, im ganzen nicht 
weniger als fiinfmal (v. i3i, i33, 199, 220, 299), so dass das sechsmal 
auftretende, von den sprechenden hohnisch betonte wort calfs-skin 
sich dem gedachtniss des horers natiirlich tief einpragt. Dass aus 
dem prolog eine Sh. nicht freundliche gesinnung spricht, kann 
man aus der oben erwahnten Hamlet-parodie schliessen, und dazu 
stimmt die scharfe riige der kalbshaut-scherze, aber — welches 
werk Sh.'s ware wohl in dem von dem befehdeten schauspieler- 
dichter verfassten stiick « Spectrum » zu erkennen ? Spectrum is a 
looking-glass, indeed, Wherein a man a history may read, Of base conceits 
and damned roguery : The very sink of hell-bred villany, sagt der prolog 
(p. 221). Ich wage eine vermuthung, die fiir mich selbst sehr viel 
bestechendes hat. Ich nehme das wort Spectrum in dem denEnglan- 
dern von ihrem lehnwort spectre her gelaufigen sinne von «ge- 
spenst, geist », und beziehe es aufdie hauptgestaltder 
Hamlet-tragodie,aufdengeistdesaltenHamlet. Dass 

*) Fleay ist auf Jonson als verfasser dieses prologs zu rathen gekom- 
men (BCh. 1. c. p. lig). Eine stilverschiedenheit vermag ich aber zwi- 
schen dem prolog und dem drama selbst nicht zu erkennen. Im gegen- 
theil — der ungewohnliche vergleich as melancholy as a mantle-tree (vvofur 
Fleay as a myrtle tree schreibt) steht im prolog (p. 222) und im drama 
(P..327). 



91 

ein feindlicher kritiker in diesem werk ein wirrsal von hollischer 
schurkerei sehen konnte, ist im hinblick auf die verbrechen des 
Claudius selbstverstandlich. Habe ich mit dieser vermuthung das 
richtige getroffen, so ist die tendenz des prologs eine durchsich- 
tige : wir haben in ihm einen der scharfsten zeitgenossischen 
angriffe auf Shakespeare zu sehen, einen angriff, der offenbar von 
einem eifersiichtigen rivalen des popularen dramatikers ausging 
und psychologisch somit sehr verstandlich ist. Dass dieser tadel- 
siichtige neider fiir sein eigenes stiick dann doch wieder anleihen 
bei dem die biihne beherrschenden dichter gemacht hat, ist nicht 
iiberraschend — fiir diesen zwiespalt der gefiihle lassen sich ver- 
schiedene beispiele anfiihren. Ich gedenke nur des beriihmtesten 
falles : niemand ist geneigter gegen Sh. anzuulken als das freundes- 
paar Beaumont und Fletcher, und niemand ist zugleich tiefer von 
dem meister beeinflusst als die beiden jungen manner. 

6. THE PURITAN. 

In dem drama « The Puritan ; or, the Widow of Watling Street », 
gedr. 1607 mit den lockenden initialen W. S. auf dem titelblatte, 
erkenne ich nur eine schon oft besprochene stclle als eine wahr- 
scheinliche Sh.-erinnerung an, die worte des Sir Geofl"rey Plus : 
htstead of a jester, well have the ghost in the white sheet sit at the upper end 
of the tahle (IV, 3). Dass mit diesem gespenst Banquos geist gemeint 
ist, der sich dem gedachtniss der zuschauer besonders tief einpra- 
gen musste, halte auch ich fur moglich. Im iibrigen lehne ich alle 
die von Fleay (BCh. II p. gS) als Sh.-travestien verzeichneten stel- 
len, sowie den neuerdings von Jung (1. c. p. gSf.) entdeckten ver- 
meintlichen zweiten Macbeth-anklang ab : es handelt sich dabei 
immer nur um geringfiigige wortliche iibereinstimmungen oder um 
eine ganz fliichtige situationsahnlichkeit wie bei der belebung des 
in folge eines schlaftrunkes scheintoten Corporal Oath, den Fleay in 
zusammenhang mitderThaisa desPer.bringenwollte.Dass Middle- 
ton der verfasser dieses unerfreulichen stiickes ist, dafiir scheint 
auch mir vieles zu sprechen, namentHch die grausamen witze iiber 
die frohlichen gefiihle, die der tod eines vaters bei seinem sohne 
hervorrufen miisse, sind ganz im stile dieses dramatikers (vgl. Pur. 
111,6 und IV, I mit « Your Five Gallants » IV, 8, vol. III 228 und 
« A Mad World » I i, vol. III 255). 

7. THE MERRY DEVIL OF EDMONTON. 

Dass der lustige, gesprachige besitzer des wirthshauses zum hei- 
Hgen Georg in « The Merry Devil of EdxMOnton » (gedr. 1608), 
Blague genannt, eine nicht zu verkennende ahnHchkeit mit seinem 
berufsgenossen, dem Hosenbandordenwirth in Wiv., besitzt, ist 
schon oft hervorgehoben worden. Auch darin ahnelt er ihm, dass er 
dazu beitragt den strom der treuen liebe glatt rinnen zu. lassen; 



92 

bereitwillig gewahrt er dem romantischen liebespaar Milliscent und 
Raymond den schutz des heiligen Georg. 

Der wald, in dem der wildernde wirth und seine genossen, die 
liebenden und ihre verfolger zusammentreffen und sich gegenseitig 
erschrecken, ist ebenso reich an gestalten und wirrsalen wie der 
elfenwald bei Athen, aber die iibereinstimmung bleibt auf den 
schauplatz beschrankt, die sehr ergotzHchen abenteuer des spateren 
stiickes sind durchaus verschieden. 

Auch einige wort-echos aus Haml. (CP p. yS), H4B (FA p. 74) 
und Wiv. (vgl. Warnke und Proescholdfs ausgabe p. 57) sind 
bemerkt worden, doch ist die Sh.-farbung der diction des stuckes 
keine auffallige, man denkt beim lesen viel haufiger an die ge- 
wandte, zumeist aber auch diinnflussige dichtersprache Dekkers * 
oder Heywoods. 

8. THE VALIANT WELSHMAN. 

« The Valiant Welshman », verfasst von einem bis jetzt noch 
rathselhaften R. A., gedruckt i6i5, ist eines der stiicke, die je nach 
dem standpunkt des lesers sehr verschieden beurtheilt werden miis- 
sen. Der aesthetiker zuckt etwas verachthch die achseln, und man 
kann ihm das nicht verargen : von einem dichter, der einer prinzes- 
sin in der ersten stunde ihres brautlichen gliickes so hassliche ver- 
gleiche in den mund legen kann, wie sie R. A. die soeben dem hel- 
den Caradoc verlobte Guiniver aussprechen lasst ^, muss sich ein 
aesthetischen genuss suchender leser mit grausen abwenden. Einen 
etwas verschiederien, giinstigeren eindruck wird der vergleichende 
litterarhistoriker erhalten — fiir ihn ist es von nicht geringem inter- 
esse zu beobachten, wie sich ein humanistisch gebildeter junger 
mann mit den starken wirkungen der zeitgenossischen dramatik 
abfindet, wie er sich die aus der biihnenwelt und aus der roman- 
tischen dichtung auf ihn einstromenden eindriicke, die ihn zu eige- 
nem schaffen anregen, nach bestem konnen wieder aus der seele 
dichtet. Spenser, Shakespeare, Ben Jonson zogen ihn machtig an, 

*) Vergl. vorlaufig Bang im Arch.fiir neuere Sprachen, CVII, p. iio anm. 3. 
2) Zur beleuchtung des satzes, dass der schein hin und wieder triigt, 
sagt sie : 

Tis true that heathen Sages have affirmed, 
That Natures Tablet fixt within our looke, 
Gives scope to reade our hearts, as in a booke. 
Yet this affirmative not alwayes holds ; 
Forsometimesastheurine,thatforeteIs 
The constitutionofeachtemperalure, 
It falsely wrongs the judgement, makes our wit 
Turne Mountybanke in falsely judging it : 
Andlikethe outwardparts of some fayre whore. 
Deceives, even in the object we adore (II i, i^ff.). 



von Sh. wurde er zu zwei episoden veranlasst, die nur locker in 
den plan seines werkes eingefiigt sind — zu einem tragischen und 
einem komischen intermezzo. Marcus Gallicus, der mit schand- 
lichen absichten in das schlafgemach der Voada eindringt und trotz 
ihres flehens und ihrer vorstellungen auf seinem vorhaben besteht, 
erinnert stark an den verderber der Lucretia, und wortliche 
anklange an Sh.'s epos machen es wahrscheinlich, dass der junge 
dichter durch Sh.'s dichtung auf den gedanken der verwendung 
dieses beriihmten motives gebracht wurde * ; ob Heywood*s wun- 
derliches und wunderlicher weise erfolgreiches Lucretia-drama 
damals schon auf den brettern war, konnen wir nicht mit bestimmt- 
heit sagen ^. Noch liberzeugender lasst sich die verbindung zwi- 
schen dem komischen intermezzo der sich uber die beerdigung 
Glosters, der sich erhangt hat, berathenden bauern und der toten- 
graberscene in Haml. herstellen. ^ 

Ausserdem ist mir im VW noch ein ziemlich kiinstlich hinein- 
gearbeitetes motiv aufgefallen, das ganz ahnlich in einem wohl 
kurz vor der entstehung des VW aufgefiihrten schauspiel Sh.'s ver- 
wendet worden war, in dem ebenfalls in der prahistorischen kel- 
tenwelt Englands spielenden « Cymbeline ». Sh.'s Posthumus 
nimmt bauernkleidung an und kampft auf der seite der Brittenge- 

1) Vgl. Act V sc I, und Valentin Krebs ausgabe des VW. (Miinchener 
Beitrage XXIII), Einl. p. XLV ff. 

2) Der monolog des Marcus Gallicus im schlafgemach der Voada zeigt 
der darstellung Sh.'s gegeniiber eine grosse ahnlichkeit mit der entspre- 
chenden rede des Heywood'schen Sextus Tarquinius. Die beiden ver- 
brecher flehen zuerst die nacht um ihren schutz an : 

MG. Night, that doth basely keepe the dore of sinne, 

And hide grosse murthers and adulteries.... (V, i ; p. 63) — 

ST. Night, be as secret as thou art close, as close 

As thou art blacke and darke, thou ominous Queene... 

(VOl. V p. 22l), 

und wenden sich dann zu dem lager der frau : 
MG. Behold the local residence of love, 

Even in the rosie tincture of her cheeke. 

I am all fire, and must needs be quencht.,.. (ib. p. 64) — 

ST. Heere, heere, behold ! beneath these curtains lies 
That bright enchantresse that hath daz'd my eyes... 
Tme all impatience, violence and rage, 
And save thy bed nought can this fire asswage (ib. p. 222f.). 

3) IV 3, ib. p. XLIXff. Ebenda (p. XLVIIIf.) ist auch auf die ahn- 
lichkeit zwischen den beiden giftmord-pantomimen in Haml. und VW 
hingewiesen. Nebenbei sei bemerkt, dass wir in Krebs Text in den 
Versen : Or hy these holy raptures that inspire The soule of Politians with 
revenge (I 4, io2f.) lesen miissen Politicians, auch Polititians geschrieben. 



94 

gendie Romer; die Britten weichen, Cymbelineselbst wird gefangen 
genommen — da erscheint Posthumus und befreit in gemeinschaft 
mit Belarius und seinen pflegesohnen den konig, so dass der sieg 
schliesslich den Britten bleibt (Act V sc. 2 und 5). Caradoc, der 
wallisische held des anonymen dramas, wird zur unterstiitzung des 
von den Romern bedrohten brittischen konigs Gederus abgesandt, 
aber von diesem, dessen argwohn durch einen verlaumder geweckt 
wird, in der entscheidungsschlacht zu einer passiven rolle verur- 
theilt. Der emporte Caradoc nimmt daraufhin die kleidung eines 
gemeinen soldaten an, und wie die Britten vor den Romern zuriick- 
weichen, greift er ein und schlagt die feinde in die flucht (Act II 
sc. 4). Die ahnlichkeit ist eine auffallige. Das chronologische ver- 
haltniss der beiden dramen ist allerdings nicht mit voller sicher- 
heit zu bestimmen, aber wenn der VW wirklich nicht lange nach 
1610 entstanden ist (vgl. Krebs einl. p. LVIff.j — eine annahme, 
gegen die sich kein entscheidender grund ins feld fiihren lasst — , 
so kann sein dichter unter dem unmittelbaren einfluss des Sh.'schen 
dramas gestanden sein. 

Auf wort- und gedanken-anklange an Wiv. und Haml. ist bei 
Kreb pp. XXII und 83 aufmerksam gemacht. Octavians stolze ver- 
sicherung : 

And had not Bryttayne to her selfe prov'd false, 

Cesar and all his Army had been toombde 

In the vast bosome of the angry sea (II i, goff.) 

klingen wie ein echo der worte des Bastards, mit denen Sh.'s King 
John schliesst : 

Come the three corners of the world in arms, 

And we shall shock them. Nought shall make us rue. 

If England to itself do rest but true. 

9. LUSrS DOMINION. 

In der tragodie « Lust's Dominion » (gedr. 1657) sagt der konig 
Fernando : 

O, I grow dull, and the cold hand of sleep 
Hath thrust his icy finger in my breast, 
And made a frost within me .... 

(Act III sc. 2 ; DH. XIV i36). 

In der anmerkung ist hingewiesen auf KJ V sc. 7. Ausserdem ist 
die einfiigung einer elfenszene, die inmitten der grauel dieses trauer- 
spiels sehr iiberraschend wirkt, beachtenswerth : Enter Oberon, and 
Fairies dancing hefore him ; and Music with them. Oberon verkiindet 
der Maria ihren nahen tod (ib.). 



95 

Zur erganzung dieser studien ware neben den grundlegenden 
werken von VVard und Fleay und den Shakespeare-AUusions-Books 
auf folgende monographien zu verweisen : 

C. Vopel. John Webster. His Life and his Dramas. Bre- 

men 1888 ; 
Max Wolff. John Ford, ein Nachahmer Shakespeares. 

Heidelberg 1880. 

Ausserdem mochte ich noch bemerken, dass in den beiden heften 
meiner Quellen-studien fiir Beaumont und Fletcher, Marston, 
Tourneur, Chapman, Massinger und Ford eine grossere anzahl von 
Shakespeare-reflexen verzeichnet ist, welche in den uns vorUegen- 
den ausgaben dieser dramatiker nicht angegeben sind. ^ 

^) Ein programm von O. Glode « Shakespeare in der engl. Litteratur 
des 17. und 18. Jahrhunderts », Doberan 1902, setzt erst nach den Stuart- 
dramatikern ein. 



A. Verzeichniss der erwahnten Werke Shakespeares. 

(Die zahlen geben die seiten dieses buches an ; durchfetten 
druck sind die fur die chronologie der dramen Sh.'s wichtigen 
stellen hervorgehoben). 



I. BEI THOMAS DEKKER. 



Airs lo. 

As you 7. 
Caes. 3. 6. 
Cymb. 9. 
Err. 4 a.2. 
Haml. 4. 6 

II. II. 
H4A. 7. 10. II. 
H4B. 2. 4. 6. 7. 
H5. 2. 
H6A. 4. 
H6B. 7. 
H6C. 10. 
John 5. 



7. 7. 7 a.i. 10. 



7. 9. 9 a.i. 10. II. 



LLL. II. 

Mids. 2 a.i. II. 

Oth. y. 8. 

Pilgr. 3 a.i. 

R2. 2. 9 a.i. 

R3. 7. 10. 

RJ. 2. 4. 5. 9. lof. II, 

Shrew 11. 

Temp. 8. 

Tit. 7. 

Troil. II. II a.i. 

VA. I. 3 a.2. 

Wives 1. 4. 7. II. 



n. BEI THOMAS HEYWOOD. 



Ado i3. 28. 
As you 28. 
Caes. 23. 26. 
Cymb. i3 a.i. 
Gent. 26 a.i. 
Haml. 12. 25. 28f. 
H4A. i3. i3 a.3. 
H5. 12. 12. 12 a.i. 
H6C. 12 a.i. 28. 
LLL. 27. 28. 
Lucr. 26f. 
Macb. i3. 
Meas. 12 a.3. 
Merch. 28. 28. 



Mids. i3 a.3. 

Oth. 12. 24. 

Per. i5. 

Pilgr. i3. 

R2. 25. 

RJ. 28. 

Shrew i3. 

Sonnets i6f. 

Tit. 18. 

Troil. i3 a.i. 14. 2o£f. 23. 26. 27. 

TwN. 28. 

VA. 12. 17. 20. 28. 

Wives 28. 



98 



III. BEI THOMAS MIDDLETON 



Ado 29. 

Airs 3»f. 

Caes. 38. 
Err. 40. 
Haml. 39. 40. 
H4A. 38. 40. 
H4B. 38. 
H5. 38. 
LLL. 29. 36. 
Macb. «9. 33f. 
Meas. 33. 38. 4if. 



Merch. 38. 

Mids. 3o. 36f. 

Oth. 35. 39f. 40a.i 

R2. 37. 

R3. 37. 

RJ. 29. 3o. 36. 

Temp. 40. 

Tit. 38. 

TwN. 3o. 

VA. 36. 



IV. BEI RICHARD BROME. 

Ado 47. Meas. 43. 

Haml. 45. 45. 47. 47 a.i. Merch. 44. 

H4A. 45. R3. 47. 

Histories 45. RJ. 45f. 

Lear 46. 47. Tim. 43f. 

LLL. 42. 47. TwN. 42f. 
Macb. 46. 



V. BEI THOMAS RANDOLPH. 



Ado 53. 
Ant. 5o. 
Cymb. 5o. 
Haml. 49. 5o. 52. 
H4. 52. 
H4B. 48. 53. 
Lear 5i a.2. 
Merch. 5i a.2. 



Mids. 5o. 5i. 
Per. 49. 52. 
R3. 5o. 
RJ. 5o. 53. 
Troil. 48. 
TwN. 5i a.i. 
VA. 53 a.i. 
Wives 5i. 



VI. BEI JAMES SHIRLEY. 

Ado 62. Caes. 62. 

Airs6o. 60. Cor. 57. 

Asyou56. Cymb. 61. 



99 



Haml. 56. 56 


59. 


60.61. 


62. 


65. 


Merch. 60. 


H4. 60. 










Mids. 60. 63f. 


H4A. 60. 61. 


63. 








Oth. 62. 


H4B. 64. 










Per. 58a.i.62. 


H5. 61.62. 










RJ. 56. 63. 


H8. 61. 










Troil. 61.65. 


Lear 56. 










TwN. 57. 


LLL. 59. 










VA. 60. 63. 


Macb. 57. 62. 










Works65. • 


Meas. 58, 













VII - XXVI. BEI VERSCHIEDENEN 
DRAMATIKERN. 



Ado67. 67. 81.83. 88. 
Asyou 85. 
Caes. 68. 78f. 81 a.i. 
Cymb. 79. 93f. 
Err. 84. 

Haml. 67. 69. 73f. 75. 76. 76 a.i. 
80. 83. 90. 90. 92. 93. 93 a.3. 94. 
H4A.69. 70. 74. 76.76^.1.81. 87. 
H4B. 74. 75. 75. 75. 83. 88. 92. 
H5. 67. 74. 75. 81 a.i. 83. 85. 87. 
H6A. 67. 80. 
H6B. 86. 89a.i. 
H6C. 85. 
H8. 81 a.i. 

John 68. 8ia. i. 90. 94. 94. 
LLL. 69. 
Lucr. 68. 77. 93. 
Macb. 82. 88. 91. 



Meas. 8if. 

Merch. 75. 76 a.i. 77. 82. 89. 

Mids. 67 a.4. 76 a.i . 80. 83. 92. 94. 

Oth. 70. 70. 72f. 74. 75. 

Per. 77. 79. 79 a.i. 91. 

Pilgr. 80. 

R2. 86. 

R3. 79. 81 a.i. 86. 

RJ. 67. 68. 69. 74. 77. 78. 81. 82. 89, 

Shrew 88. 

Temp. 67 a.2. 

Tim. 78. 

Tit. 80. 

Troil. 88. 

TwN. 66. 

VA. 69. 74. 79. 91. 

Wint. 79. 

Wives 80. 84. 90. 91. 92. 94. 



B. Verzeichniss der iibrigen Namen und Titel. 



Albumazar 78. 

Alchemist 5i. S^. 

Amendsfor Ladies 76. 

Amphitruo 19. 

Amyntas 5of. 

Antipodes 44f. 

Antiquary6^. 

Anythingfor a QuietLife 38. Sg. 40. 

Arcadia (Shirley) 62. 

Ar cadia{S\dnQ^y)ij. 20 di.i.6i^2i. 2. 

Aristippus 48. 

Aristophanes 62. 

Ball 60. 

Bandello 71. 71 a.i. 72. 72. a.i. 

Barry, Lodowick 74^. 

Beaumont, Francis 66. 91. ^5. 

Beavis, Sir 60. 

Belle-Forest 71. 

Berkeley, Sir William 83. 

Bird in a Cage 60. 

Birth of Merlin 80. 

Blurtj Master Constahle agff. 36. 41 . 

Boccaccio i5. 

Brazen Age 19. 20. 

Brome, Richard 8 a.i. 42ff. 

Bussy d'Amhois 67 a. 3. 

Captain Underwit 6 a.i. 64^. 
Cardinal 62. 67 a. 3. 
Cartwright, William 84. 
Caxton, William i^ff. 20. 21. 

23f. 88. 
Chahot, Admiral of France 7 a.i. 
Challenge for Beauty i3 a.i. 
Changeling 36. 37. 
Chapman, George 7 a.i. 14. 20. 

23. 44. 66. 67 a.3. 95. 
Chaste Maid of Cheapside 38. 39. 



Chaucer 14. i5. 3o. 3o a.i. 81. 

Chettle 10. 

Christian Turn'd Turk i3 a.3. 

Churchyard, Thomas 8. 

Cid 82. 

Ciiy-Nightcap 79. 

City-Wii 43f. 

Complaint of Rosamond 8. 

Constani Maid 61 . 

Contention of Ajax and Ulysses 65. 

Cooke, John 76f. 

Cornelianwn Dolium 53 a.i. 

Coronation Sy a.i. 

Court-Beggar 44. 

Court-Secret 63. 

Daborne, Robert i3 a.3. 
Daniel, Samuel 8. 9. 
Davenport, Robert 79. 
Dekker, Thomas iff. 40 a.i. 92. 
Donne, John 66. 
Drayton 87 a. i. 
Duke's Mistress 61 . 
Dumh Knight 7off. 

Edwards, Richard 2. 

English Moor ^S. 

English Traveller 8 a.i. 

Every Man out of his Humour 3 a.2. 

Example 58 a.i. 60. 

Fair Maid of the Exchange 28f . 
Fair Maid of ihe Wesi 12. 12 a.i. 
Fair Quarrel 2S. 38. 39. 
Faithful Shepherdess Si a.i. 
Family of Love 36. 
Faustus, Doctor 26 a.i. 
Fenton, George 71. 
Field, Nathaniel 76. 



lOI 



Fisher, Jasper 8of. 

Five Gallants 38. gi. 

Fletcher, John 35. 5i a.i. 55. 66. 

72 a.i. 84. 91. 95. 
Ford 95. 

Fortune by Sea and Land i3. 
Four Prentices of London 12. 
Fuimus Troes 8of. 

Game at Chess 37. 

Gamester 60. 

Genealogia Deorum Gentilium i5. 

Gentleman of Venice 55. 64 a.2. 

67 a.3. 
Glapthorne, Henry 7 a.i. 65ff. 
Golden Age i6ff. 
Gower i5. 

Grateful Servant 54 a.i. 57. 
Greene, Robert 47. 80. 
Greenes Tu quoque jGi. 
Guarini 5i a.i. 
Guido delle Colonne 21. 
Guy of Warwick 60. 

Habington, William 83. 

Hathway 87 a.i. 

Haughton 10. 

Heir 8if. 

Henslowe 10. 

Hero and Leandcr 77. 

Hey for Honesty 52f. 52 a.i. 

Heywood, Thomas 8. 8 a.i. 9. 

iiff. 88. 92. 93. 93 a.2. 
Hog hath lost his Pearl 77. 
HollanderGy. 

Homer i5. 21. 22 a.i. 23 a.i. 47. 
Honesi Whore 3. ^ff. 4 a.2. 10. 

40 a.i. 
Humorous Courtier 60. 
Hyde Park 5^ di.i. 

If this be not a good Play yi. 
Ifyou know noi me 12 a.i. 
Ilias 14. 23a.i. 
Imposture 62. 
Iron Age 14. 2o£f. 23. 



Jealous Lovers 49^. 8g a.2. 
Jonson, Ben 3. 3 a.2. 4. 42. 47f. 

48 a.i, 5o. 5i. 52. 54. 543.1. a. 2. 

55. 66. 90 a.i. 92. 
Jourdan 8. 

Killigrew, Thomas 85. 
King Edward /F 8. 12 a.i. 
King Richard II 85f . 
Knighies Tale 81. 
Kyd, Thomas 4. 11. 39. 68. 89. 

Ladies' Privilege 67 a.3. 

Lady Mother 66f. 

Lady of Pleasure 6of. 

Lamb, Charles 28. 35. 

Late Lancashire Witches i3. 34. 

Lefevre, Raoul i5. 21. 

Life and Death of Hector 14. 

Lingua ySi. 

Locrine 85. 

Lost Lady 83. 

Love in a Maze ^gf. 

Loves Cruelty 54 a.i. 58 a.i. 

Love-sick Court 45f . 

Loves Mistress 27. 

Love-Tricks 56. 

Lusfs Dominion 94. 

Lydgate i^f. 22. 

Machin, Lewis 70. 73. 
Mad Couple 42^. 

Mad World 36. 36. 38. 39. 39. 91. 
Maidenhead Well Lost I2f. 
Markham, Gervase 70. 
Marlowe 26 a.i. 77. 
Marmion, vShakerley 68f. 
Marston, John 48 a.i. 95. 
Massinger, Philip 11. 40. 40 a.i. 

43. 95. 
Match at Midnight 80. 
Match me in London 2 a.3. 4. 6. 8f. 

II a.i. 
May, Thomas 8if. 
Mayor of Queenborough 39. 40. 
Merry Devil of Edmonton 52 a.i. 91. 



I02 



Michaelmass Term 38. 38. 
Middleton, Thomas 5 a.i. lo. 
II. 25 a.i. 26 a.i. 29ff. 60. 91. 
Mirrour for Magistrates 8. 
Miseries of Inforst Marriage Ggf . 
Monday 87 a.i. 
Muses Loohing-Glass 5i a.2. 

Nash, Thomas 10 a. 2. 47. 
Noble Soldier 46 a.i. 
Northern Lass 8 a.i. 
Northward Ho 1 1 . 
No Wit, no Help 38. 

Old Fortunatus 2f. 
Old Law 40. 
Ordinary 84. 
Ovid 20. 20 a.i. 25. 60. 

Painter, William 71. 72. 
Paradise of Daintie Devises 3. 
Parliament of Love 43. 
Parsons Wedding 85. 
Pastor Fido 5i a.i. 
Patient Grissil 10. 
Phoenix 33. 33. 36. 39. 
Plautus 19. 
Plutos 52. 

Politician 62. 64 a.2. 
Porter, Henry 69. 
Puritangi. 

Queen and Concubine 46. - ^ 

Queen of Arragon 83. 
Queens Exchange 46. 

Ram-Alley 74. 

Randolph, Thomas 47£f. 89 a. 2. 
Rape of Lucrece 14. 26. 93. 93 a.2. 
Recuyell of the Histories of Troye 

I4ff. 
Roaring Girl 11. 
Robin Hood 87. 
Rowley, Wilham 6 a.i. i3 a.3. 

40. 40 a.i. 80. 
Royal King and the Loyal Subject 

i3a.3. 



Royal Master 55. 61. 
Rutter, Joseph 82f. 

Saint Patrickfor Ireland 61. 

Satiromastix 3f . 

Shepherds' Holiday 82. 

Shirley, James 6 a.i. 7 a.i. ^^ff. 

67 a.3. 
Shoemakers' Holiday if. 9. 
Sidney, Sir Philip 17. 20 a.i. 
Silver Age 19. 
Sir John Oldcastle 87^. 
Sir Thomas Wyat 10. 
Sisters 5^ a.3. 63. 
Spanish Gipsy 37. 39. 
Spanish Tragedy 11. 39. 68. 89. 

8qa.i. 
Spenser, Edmund66. 85.89a.i. 92. 
SummersLast Will 10 a.i. 
Summers, Will 52. 

Tailor, Robert 77. 

Thomas Lord Cromwell 88. 

Thracian Wonder 6 a.i. i3 a.3. 

Three Ladies of London 10 a. 2. 

Tomkins, John 78. 

Tourneur 95. 

Traitor 5yi. 63. 

Triumph of Beauty 63. 

Triumph of Peace 64 a. 2. 

Troilus and Crisseide i5. 3o. 81 

Troy-Book 14. 22. 

Two Angry Women of Abingdon 69. 

Valiant Welshman 92ff. 
Virgin Martyr 11. 



Wallenstein 7 a.i. 68. 
Webster, John 6 a.i. 10. 11. 

i3a.3. 
Wedding 56. 64^.2. 
Westward Ho 1 1 . 
Whitehall 66. 
Whore of Babylon 7. 11. 
Widow's Tears 44. 
Wilkins, George 69. 
Wilson, Robert 10 a.2. 87 a.i. 



II. 



io3 



Wily Beguiled Sgff. 

Wise Woman of Hogsdon i3. 

Witch 33ff. 

Wit in a Constahle 67. 

Witty Fair One 56. 64 a. 2. 

Woman is a Weathercock 76. 

Woman Killed with Kindness 12 a. 3. 



Woman never Vexed 80. 
Women Beware Women 36. 
Wonder of a Kingdom 9 a.i. 
World Tost at Tennis 36. 

Young Admiral 60. 



Abkurzungen : 

CP. = Shakespeare's Centurie of Prayse 
FA. = Fresh Allusions to Shakespeare 

(cf. Publications of ihe New Shakespeare Society Ser. IV 
N0.2. 3). 
QST. I = Quellen-Studien zu den Dramen Ben Jonson's etc. 

(Erlangen & Leipzig 1895). 
QST. II = Quellen-Studien zu den Dramen George Chapmans etc. 
(Strassburg 1897). 

Druckfehler : 



Seite 4 zeile 6 von unten lies ^ ; s. 6 z. 8 v. u. lies Fustigo ; s. 37 
j. 2 V. u. ]ies P. fiir B; s. 67 z. i. v. o. Hes in. 



Materialien zur Kunde 

des 

alteren Englischen Dramas 



flateFialien zor Imie 

des alteren Englisehen Dramas 



UNTER MITWIRKUNG DER^ HERREN 



F. S. Boas-BELFAST, A. Brandl-BERLiN, R. Brotanek-WiEN, F, I. Carpen.er- 
Chicago, G. B. Churchill-AMHERST, W. Creizenach-KRAKAU, E. Eckhaidt- 
Freiburg I. B., A. Feuillerat-RENNES, R. Fischer-lNNSBRUCK, W. W. Gr ;g- 
LoNDON, F. Holthausen-KiEL, J. Hoops-Heidelberg, W. Keller-jELA, 
R. B. Mc Kerrow-LoNDON, G. L. Kittredge-CAMBRIDGE, Mass., E. Koepp -1- 
Strassburg, H. Logeman-GENT, J. M. Manly-CmCAGO, G. Sarrazii- 
Breslau, L. ProescholSt-FRiEDRiCHSDORF, A. Schroer-CoLN, G. C. Moore 
Smith-SHEFFIELD, A. E. H. Swaen-AMSTERDAM, A. H. Thorndike-EvANSTOir, 
III., A. Wagner-HALLE a. S. 



BEGRUENDET UND HERAUSGEGEBEN 



W. BANQ 

0. 6. Professor der Englischen Philologie an der Universitat Louvain 



ZEHNTER l^AND 



LOUVAIN 

A. UYSTPRUYST 



O. HARRASSOWITZ 

igoS 



LONDON 

David NUTT 



BEN JONSON'S 



EVERY MAK IN HIS HnMOR 



REPRINTED 



FROM THE QUARTO 1601 



BY 



W. Bang AND W. W. Qreg 



LOUVAIN 

A. UYSTPRUYST 



LEIPZIG 

O. HARRASSOWITZ 



LONDON 
David NUTT 



1905 



PREFATORY NOTE 



The entries in the vStationers' Register relative to Every Man in his 
Htmour are as follows : 
4. Augusti [1600]. 
As you like yt / a booke \ 

Henry the ffift / a booke i 

Euery man in his humour / a booke > ^q \yQ staied. 

The commedie of muche A doo about nothing i 
a booke / / 

[Arber's Transcript, III. 37.] 
14. Augusti [1600]. Master Burby Walter Burre. Entred for yeir \their'\ 
copie vnder the handes of master Pasuill \i.e. Pasfield] and ye Wardens. 

a booke called Euery man in his humour yj^ 

[Arber's Transcript, III. 169.] 
An edition in quarto, dated the foUowing year, was printed « for Walter 
Burre ». Of this a number.of copies are extant. The present reprint has been 
prepared from a transcript made from the copy preserved in the Bodleian 
Library, Oxford, and the proofs have been read throughout with a copy in 
the British Museum. This copy bears the press-mark C 34. c. Sg. ; there is 
also another cop\^ of which use has constantly been made for purposes of 
comparison, with the press-mark 162. c. 70. So far as has been observed the 
copies of the original quarto agree absolutely. The reprint in the Shake- 
spcare-Jahrhuch XXXVIII has also been consulted ; it proves to be not in- 
variably accurate in detail. 

In the present reprint the original has been reproduced as faithfully as 
possible. All misprint have been retained, including turned letters and 
wrong founts. The spacing has, of course, necessarily been normalised, 
though the division of words has in all cases been preserved. In the 
punctuation the roman and italic founts have been carefuliy distinguished 
except in the case of commas, which experience has shown to be practi- 
cally impossible, while the attempt is ruinous to the eyesight. A certain 
number of black-letter stops, mostly queries and periods, appear in the 
original ; these have been treated as roman. 

The lines have been numbered throughout and correspondence with the 
text of the 1616 foHo {Materialieu, VII) noted in the right hand margin. 

Readers are rcquested lo correct the following errors, which have unfor- 
tunately crept into the reprint : 

1. 1610 for Clement read Clement 
1. 21 5o for Gui. read Giu. 
1. 2790 for vvich read which 



EVERY MANIN 
- hisHumor. 

As it hathbeene fundry tiraes 
pMc^ly a3ed by the right . 

Honorable the Lord Cham« 
bcriamhisfcrHOHts. 



WrlttcnbyBfiM. loHMtoN* 

^odnmdantfrMreSjdabitHiflm. 
Haudtamen inmdias vati^uem fulfitdfafetmtt 



Imprinted at London for Waber Burre, and atc to 
befouldat hisjhoffe in Paules Church-jardCm 

X^Ol. 




m 




mm^^^M^m^mP^i 



^ The numberand names o£ 
the aJSors. 




Lorenzofimor. 


CiuHioffOd 


Frofpero. 


Lorenz0iHmor. 


Thcrelh^ 


timcha. 


Stefhano^ 


BefferUa^ 


DoHorClmm. 


feu. 


BobadilU. 


M^o. 


Mufio. 


irtzm. 


Coh. 


Trf. 



i 




f 



EVERY MAN [5] 

in Ms Humor. 

ACTVS PRIMVS, SCENA PRIMA. ^^^.^ 

Enter Lorenzo di Pazzi Senior^ Musco. A ct I. Sc, i 

Ow trust me, here's a goodly day toward. 79 

Musco, call vp my sonne Lorenzo: bid him 
rise: tell him, I haue some businesse to imploy 
him in. 
Mus. 1 will, sir, presently. 
Lore.se. But heare you, sirrah; 
If he be at study, disturbe him not. 
Mus. Very good, sir. Exit Musco. 

Lore.se. How happy would I estimate my selfe, 
Could I (by any meane) retyre my sonne, 
25 From one vayne course of study he affects? 
He is a scholler (if a man may trust 
The Hb'rall voyce of double-toung'd report) 
Of deare account, in all our A cademies, 
Yet this position must not breede in me 
3o A fast opinion, that he cannot erre. 

My selfe was once a student, and indeede 
Fed with the selfe-same humor he is now, 
Dreaming on nought but idle Poetrie: 

But since, Experience hath awakt my sprifs, Enter Stephano. 
35 And reason taught them, how to comprehend 

The soueraigne vse of study. What, cousin Stephanol 
What newes with you, that you are here so earely? 
Steph. Nothing; but eene come to see how you doe, vncle. 
Lore.se. Thafs kindly done, you are welcome, cousin. 
40 Steph. I, I know that sir, I would not haue come else: how io5 
doeth my cousin, vncle? 

Lore.se. Oh well, well, goe in and see; I doubt hee's scarce 
stirring yet. 
Steph. Vncle, afore I goe in, can you tell me, and he haue 
45 e're a booke of the sciences of hawking and hunting? I would 

B fayne 



[6J Euery man in Ms Humor. 

fayne borrow it. 
Lor, Why I hope you will not a hawking now, will you? 
Step» No wusse; but ile practise against next yeare: I haue 

bought me a hawke, and bels and all; I lacke nothing but a 
5o booke to keepe it by. 

Lor, Oh most ridiculous. 

Step, Nay looke you now, you are angrie vncle, why you ii5 

know, and a man haue not skill in hawking and hunting now 

a daies, ile not giue a rush for him; hee is for no gentlemans 
55 company, and (by Gods will) I scorne it I, so I doe, to bee a 

consovtiov e\iQxiehum-drum\ hangthem5^m7^5,ther'snothing 

in them in the world, what doe you talke on it? a gentleman 

must shew himselfe Hke a gentleman, vncle I pray you be not 

angrie, I know what I haue to do I trow, I am no nouice. 
60 Lor. Go to, you are a prodigal, and selfe-wild foole, 

Nay neuer looke at me, it's I that speake, 

Take't as you will, ile not flatter you. 

What? haue you not meanes inow to wast 

That which your friends haue left you, but you must 
65 Go cast away your money on a Buzzard, 

And know not how to keepe it when you haue done? 

Oh it's braue, this will make you a gentleman, 

Well Cosen well, I see you are e'ene past hope 

Of all reclaime; I so, now you are told on it, you looke ano- 
70 ther way. 

Step. What would you haue me do trow? 

Lor. What would I haue you do? mary i3y 

Learne to be wise, and practise how to thriue, 

That I would haue you do, and not to spend 
^5 Your crownes on euerie one that humors you: 

I would not haue you to intrude your selfe 

In euerie gentlemans societie, 

TiU their affections or your owne desert, 

Do worthily inuite you to the place. 
80 For he thats so respectlesse in his course, 

Offc sels his reputation vile and cheape. 

Let 






Euery man in his Humor. [yj 

Let not your cariage, and behauiour taste 
Of affectation, lest while you pretend 
To make a blaze of gentrie to the world 
85 A Httle puffe of scorne extinguish it, 
And you be left Hke an vnsauorie snuffe, 
Whose propertie is onely to offend. 
Cosen, lay by such superficiaU formes, 
And entertaine a perfect reall substance, 
90 Stand not so much on your gentiHty, 

Enter a seruingman, 
But moderate your expences (now at first) 
As you may keepe the same proportion still. 

Beare a low saile : soft who*s this comes here. Folio 

gS Ser. Gentlemen, God saue you. ActLSc,2 

Step. Welcome good friend, we doe not stand much vpon 166 
our gentiHtie; yet I can assure you mine vncle is a man of a 
thousand pounde land a yeare; hee hath but one sonne in the 
world; I am his next heire, as simple as I stand here, if my co- 
100 sen die : I haue a faire Huing of mine owne too beside. 
Ser. In good time sir. 

Step. In good time sir? you do not flout, do you? 
Ser. Not I sir. 

Step. And you should, here be them can perceiue it, and that 
[lo5 quickly too: Go too, and they can giue it againe soundly, and 
need be. 

Ser, Why sir let this satisfie you. Good faith I had no such 
intent. 
Step. By God, and I thought you had sir, I would talke 180 
[lo with you. 

Ser. So you may sir, and at your pleasure. 
Step. And so I would sir, and you were out of mine vncles 
ground, I can teH you. 
Lor. Why how now cosen, wiU this nere be left? 
Ll5 Step. Horson base feUow, by Gods Hd, and't were not for 
shame, I would. 
Lor.se. What would you do? you peremptorie Asse, 

B 2 And 



[8] Euery man in Ms Humor. 

And yowle not be quiet, get you hence. 
You see,the gentlemancontayneshimselfe 
120 In modest hmits, giuing no reply 

To your vnseason'd rude comparatiues; 
Yet yowle demeane your selfe, without respect 
Eyther of duty, or humanity. 

Goe get you in: fore God I am asham'd Exit Stepk, 

125 Thou hast a kinsmans interest in me. 

Ser. I pray you, sir, is this Paz2ihouse? ig8 

Lor.se. Yes mary is it, sir. 

Ser. I should enquire for a gentleman here, one Signior Lo- 
renzo di Pazzi; doe you know any such, sir, I pray you? 
i3o Lore.se. Yes, sir: or else I should forget my selfe. 

Ser. I crye you mercy, sir, I was requested by a gentleman 
of Florence (hauingsome occasion to ride this way) to deUuer 
you this letter. 
Lor.se. To me, sir? What doe you meane? I pray you 
i35 remember your curfsy. 

To hisdeare and mostelectedfriend, Signior Lorenzo diPazzi. 
What might the gentlemans name be, sir, that sent it? Nay, 
pray you be couer'd, 
Ser. Signior Prospero. 
140 Lore.se. Signior Prospero? A young gentleman of the fa- 
mily of Strozzij is he not? 

Ser. I, sir, the same: Signior ThorellOj the rich Florentine 
merchant married his sister. Enter Musco. 

Lore.se. You say very true. Musco. 2i3 

145 Mus. Sir. 

Lore.se. Make this Gentleman drinke, here. 
I pray you goe in, sir, and't please you. Exeunt. 
Now (without doubt) this letters to my sonne. 
Well; all is one: Ile be so bold as reade it, 
i5o Be it but for the styles sake, and the phrase; 
Both which (I doe presume) are excellent, 
And greatly varied from the vulgar forme, 
If Prospero^s inuention gaue them Hfe. 

How 



Euery man in his Humor. [9] 

How now? what stuffe is here? 

i55 Sirha Lorenzo, / muse we cannot see thee at Florence: S^bloody 225 
I doubt^ Apollo hath got thee to be his Ingle, that thou commest 
not abroad, to visit thine old friends: well^ take heede of him; hee 
may doe somewhat for his houshold seruants, or so; But for his Re- 
tayners, I am sure, I haue knowne some ofthem, that haue followed 

i6o him, three, foure, fiue yeere together, scorning the world with their 
bare heeles, & at length bene glad for a shift, {though no cleane shift) 
to lye a whole winter, in halfe a sheete, cursing Charles wayne, and 
the rest of the starres intolerably. But (quis contra diuos?) well\ 
Sirha, siveete villayne, come and see me; but spend one minute in my 

i65 company, and His inough: I thinke I haue a world of good lests for 
thee: oh sirha, I can shew thee two ofthe most perfecty rare, & ab- 
solute true Gulls, that euer thou saw^st, if thou wilt come. S'blood, 
inuent some famous metnorablelyey or other, toflap thy father in the 
mouth withall: thou hast bene father of a thousand, in thy dayes^ 

170 thou could'st be no Poet else: any sciruy roguish excuse will serue; 

say thou com^st but tofetch woollfor thine Inke-horne. And then too, 

thy Father will say thy wits are a wooll-gathering. But ifs no mat- 

ter; the worse, the better. Any thing is good inoughfor the old man. 

Sirha, how if thy Father should see this nowl what would he thinke 

lyS ofmel Well, (how euer I write to thee) I reuerence him in my soule, 
for the generall good all Florence deliuers of him. Lorenzo, / 
coniure thee [by what, let me see) by the depth of our loue, by all the 
strange sights we haue seene in our dayes, [I or nights eyther) to come 
to me to Florence this day, Go to, you shall come, and let your 

i8o Muses goe spinnefor once. If thou wilt not, s'hart, whafsyour gods 
namel Apollo? /; Apollo. If this melancholy rogue (Lorenzo 
here) doe not come, graunt, that he doe turne Foole presently, and 
neuer hereafter, be able to make a good lest, or a blanke verse, but 
liue in more penurie of wit and Inuention, then eyther the HaU- 
Beadle, or Poet Nuntius. 

Well, it is the strangest letter that euer I read. 
Is this the man, my sonne (so oft) hath prays'd 246 

To be the happiest, and most pretious wit 
That euer was familiar with Art? 

B 3 Now 



[loj Euery man in Ms Humor. 

190 Now (by our Ladies blessed sonne) I sweare, 
I rather thinke him most infortunate, 
In the possession of such holy giftes, 
Being the master of so loose a spirit. 
Why what vnhallowed ruffian would haue writ, 
195 With so prophane a pen, vnto his friend? 
The modest paper eene lookes pale for griefe 
To feele her virgin-cheeke defilde and staind 
With such a blacke and criminall inscription. 
Well, I had thought my son could not haue straied, 
200 So farre from iudgement, as to mart himselfe 
Thus cheapely, {in the open trade of scorne) 
To geering/o///>, and fantastique humour. 
But now I see opinion is a foole, 
And hath abusde my sences. Musco. 
2o5 Enter Musco. 

Mus. Sir. 265 ^ 

Lor.se. What is the fellow gone that brought this 
letter? 
Mus. Yes sir, a prettie while since. 
210 Lor.se. And wher's Lorenzol 
Mus. In his chamber sir. 
Lor.se. He spake not with the fellow, did he? 
Mus. No sir, he saw him not. 

Lor.se. Then Musco take this letter, and deHuer it vnto Lo- 
2i5 renzo: but sirra, (on your Ufe) take you no knowledge I haue 
open'd it. 
Mus. O Lord sir, that were a iest indeed. ExitMus. 

Lor.se. I am resolu*d I will not crosse his iourney. 
Nor will I practise any violent meane, 
220 To stay the hot and lustie course of youth. 
For youth restraind straight growes impatient, 
And (in condition) Hke an eager dogge, 
Who (ne're so Httle from his game withheld) 
Turnes head and leapes vp at his masters throat. 281 

225 Therefore ile studie (by some milder drift) 

To 



Euery man in Ms Humor. [i i] 

To call my sonne vnto a happier shrift. Exit. 

SCENA SECVNDA. Folio 

Enter Lorenzo iunior, with Mtisco. ActI.Sc.2 

Mus. Yessir, (onmy word)heopendit,&readthecontents. {= 3) 
23o Lor. iti. It scarse contents me that he did so. But Musco didst 
thou obserue his countenance in the reading of it, whether hee 
were angrie or pleasde? 
Mus. Why sir I saw him not reade it. 
Lo.iu. No? how knowest thou then that he opend it? 
235 Mus. Marry sir because he charg'd mee (on my hfe) to tell 
no body that he opend it, which ( vnlesse he had done ) he wold 
neuer feare to haue it reueald. 

Lo.iu. Thats true: well Musco hie thee in againe, 
Least thy protracted absence do lend light, Enter Stephan. 
240 To darke suspition: Musco be assurde 
Ile not forget this thy respectiue loue. 

Step. Oh Musco, didst thou not see a fellow here in a what- 3o4 
sha-callum doublet; hebroughtmine vncle a letter euennow? 
Mus. Yes sir, what of him? 
245 Step. Where is he, canst thou tell? 
Mus. Why he is gone. 

Step. Gone? which way? when went he? how long since? 
Mus. Its ahnost halfe an houre ago since he rid hence. 
Step. Horson Scanderbag rogue, oh that I had a horse; by 
25o Gods Udde i'de fetch him backe againe, with heaue and ho. 
Mus. Why you may haue my masters bay gelding, and 
you will. 

Step. But I haue no boots, thats the spite on it. 3i5 

Mus. Then its no boot to follow him. Let him go and hang 
255 sir. 

Step. I by my troth; Musco, 1 pray thee help to trusse me a 
hltle ; nothing angers mee, but I haue waited such a while for 
him all vnlac'd and vntrust yonder, and now to see hee is gone 
the other way. 
260 Mus. Nay I pray you stand still sir. 

Step. I will, I will: oh how it vexes me. 

B 4 Mu. Tut, 



[12] Euery man in Ms Humor. 

Mus. Tut, neuer vexe your selfe with the thought of such 
a base feUow as he. 
Step. Nay to see, he stood vpon poynts with me too. 
265 Mus. Like inough so; that was, because he saw you had so 
fewe at your hose. 
Step, What? Hast thou done? Godamercy, good Musco. 
Mus. I marle, sir, you weare such iU-fauourd course stoc- 
kings, hauing so good a legge as you haue. 
270 Step. Fo, the stockings be good inough for this time of the 326 
yeere; but Ile haue a payre of silke, eVe it be long: I thinke, my 
legge would shewe weU in a silke hose. 
Mus. I afore God would it rarely weU. 
Step. In sadnesse I thinke it would: I haue a reasonable 
275 good legge. 

Mus. You haue an exceUent good legge, sir: I pray you 
pardon me, I haue a Uttle haste in, sir. 
Step. A thousand thankes, good Musco. Exit, 

What, I hope he laughs not at me ; and he doe — — 
280 Lo.m//.Hereisa5/5y/^indeed,foramanssencestoleapeouer, 336 
e*re they come at it: why, it is able to breake the shinnes of 
any old mans patience inthe world. My fatherreade this with 
patience? Then wiU I be made an Eunuch, and learne to sing 
BaUads. I doe not deny, but my father may haue as much pa- 
285 tience as any other man; for hee vses to take phisicke, and oft 
taking phisicke, makes a man a very patient creature. But, 
Signior Prospero^ hadyour swaggering£j^/5^/^here, arriuedin 
my fathers hands, at such an houre of his patience, (I meane, 
when hee had tane phisicke) it is to bee doubted, whether I 
290 should haue read sweete villayne here. But, what? My wise 
cousin; Nay then, Ile furnish our feast with one GuU more to- 
ward a messe ; hee writes to mee of two, and here's one, thafs 
three, Ifayth. Oh for a fourth: now, Fortune, or neuer Fortune. 
Step. Oh, now I see who he laught at: hee laught at some 34g 
295 body in that letter. By this good hght, and he had laught at 
me, I would haue told mine vncle. 
Lo.iun. Cousin Stephano : good morrow, good cousin, 

how 



Euerie man in his Humor. [i3J 

how fare you? 
Step. The better for your asking, I will assure you. I haue 
3oo beene all about to seeke you; since I came I saw mine vncle; & 
ifaith how haue you done this great while? Good Lord, by my 
troth I am glad you are well cousin. 

Lor.iu. And I amasglad of your comming, /protesttoyou, 
forlam sentforbyapriuategentleman,mymostspecialideare 
3o5 friend,to come to him to Florence\h\s morning, and you shall 
go with me cousin,if it please you,not els, I will enioyne you 
nofurther then stands with your owneconsent,and the condi- 
tion of a friend. 

Step. Why cousin you shall command me and't were twise 
3 10 so farre ^.sFlorence to do you good; what doe you thinke I will 
not go with you? I protest. 
Lo.iu. Nay, nay, you shall not protest. 
Step. By God, but I will sir, by your leaue ile protest more 
to my friend then ile speake of at this time. 
3i5 Lo.iu. You speake very well sir. 

Step. Nay not so neither, but I speake to serue my turne. 

Lo.iu. Your turne? why cousin, a gentleman of so faire sort 3y5 

as youare,of sotruecariage,sospeciallgoodparts;of sodeare 

and choice estimation; one whose lowestcondition beares the 

320 stampe of agreat spirit;naymore,amanso grac'd,guilded,or 

rather (tovseamore fit Metaphor) tinfoyld by nature, (not that 

youhauealeadenconstitution,couze,although perhaps alittle 

inclining to that temper,&so the more apt to melt with pittie, 

when you fall into the fire of rage) but for your lustre onely, 

325 which reflects as brighttothe world as an old Ale-wiues pew- 

ter againe agood time; and will you now (with nice modestie) 

hidesuchreallornamentsasthese, andshadowtheir glorie as 

a Millaners wife doth her wrought stomacher,with a smoakie 

lawne or a blacke cipresse? Come, come, for shame doe not 

33o wrongthequalitie of your desertin so poore a kind: but letthe 

/^^aofwhatyou are,beportraied in your aspect,thatmen may 

readeinyour lookes; Herewitkin thisplace istobe seene^tjtemost 

admirablerare&accomplishtworkeofnature;Cousm what think 

C you 



[14] Euery man in Ms Humor. 

you of this? 
335 Step, Marry I do thinke of it, and I will be more melancho- 
lie, and gentlemanlike then I haue beene, I doe ensure you. 

Lo.iu. Why this is well : nowif I can but hold vp this humor 
in him, as it is begun, Catso forFlorence,m3.tch. him & she can; 
Come cousin. 
340 Step. Ile follow you. Lo. iu. Follow me? you must go before. 3g8 
Step. Must I? nay then I pray you shew me good cousin. 

Exeunt. 
SCENA TERTIA. Folii 

Enter Signior Matheo, to him Cob. Act.I.Si 

Mat. I thinke this be the house: what howgh? 
345 Cob. Who's there? oh Sigmov M atheo . God giue you good 
morrow sir. 

Mat. What? Cobl how doest thou good Cobl doest thou 
inhabite here Cobl 

Cob. I sir, I and my lineage haue kept a poore house in our 
35o daies. 

Mat. Thy Hneage monsieurCob? whatHneage,what Hneage? 

Cob. Why sir,an ancient Hneage, and a princely ; mine an- 

cetrie came from a kings loynes, no worse man; and yet no 

manneither,butjF/^rr/;/^the king of fish,oneof the monarches 

355 of the world I assure you. I doe fetch my pedegree and name 

from the first redde herring that was eaten in Adam, & Eues 

kitchin:hisCo^wasmygreat,great,mightygreatgrandfather. 

Mat. Why mightie? why mightie? 

Cob. Oh its a mightie while agoe sir, and it was a mightie 
36o great Cob. 

Mat. How knowest thou'that ? 

Cob. How know I? why his ghost comes to me euery night. 
Mat. Oh vnsauorie iest : the ghost of a herring Cob. 
Cob. I, why not the ghost of a herring Cob^ as weH as the 
365 ghost of Rashero Baccono, they were both broild on the coales: 
you are a schoHer, vpsolue me that now. 

Mat. Oh rude ignorance. Cob canst thou shew me,of age- 
tleman, one Signior Bobadilla^ where his lodging is? 

Cob. 



i 



Euery man in Ms Humor. [i5] 

Coh. Oh my guest sir, you meane ? 

370 Mat. Thy guest, alas ? ha, ha. [dillal 

Cob. Whydo youlaugh sir? do you not meane signior ^o^^- 

Mat. Cob I pray thee aduise thy selfe weU: do not wrong the 

gentleman,andthyselfetoo. I dare besworne hee scornes thy 

house hee. He lodge in such a base obscure place as thy house? 

375 Tut, I know his disposition so well,he would not lie in thy bed 
if thould'st giue it him. 

Cob, I will not giue it him. Masse I thought (somewhat was ^Sg 
in it) we could not get him to bed all night. Well sir,thoughhe 
lie not on my bed, he lies on my bench,and't please 3"0u to go 

38o vp sir,you shall find him with two cushions vnder his head,and 
his cloake wrapt about him,asthough he had neitherwon nor 
lost,and yet I warrant hee ne're cast better in his life then hee 
hath done to night. 
Mat. Why was he drunke ? 

385 Co^.Drunksir?youhearenotmesayso;perhapsheswallow'd 
a tauerne token,or some such deuise sir;I haue nothing to doe 
withal : I deale with water and not with wine. Giue me my tan- 
kard there, ho. God be with you sir, its sixe a clocke: I should 
haue caried two turnes by this,what ho? my stopple come. 

390 Mat. Lie in a waterbearers house, a gentleman of his note? 
well ile tell him my mind. Exit. 

Cob. What Tibj shew this gentleman vp to Signior Boba- ^53 
dilla : oh and m}' house were the Brazen head now, faith it 
would eene crie moe fooles yet: you should haue some now, 

395 would take him to be a gentleman at the least; alas God helpe 
the simple, his father's anhonest man, a good fishmonger,and 
so forth: and now doth he creep and wriggle into acquaintance 
with all the braue gallants about the towne,such as my guestis, 
(oh my guest is a fine man) and they flout him inuinciblie. He 

400 vseth euery day to a Marchats house (where I serue water) one 
M.T horellos; and here*s the iest,he is in loue with my masters 
sister , and cals her mistres : and there he sits a whole afternoone 
sometimes,reading of thesesameabhominable, vile, (a poxe 
on them, I cannot abide them) rascally verses, Poetrie, poetrie, 

C 2 and 



ii6] Euery man in liis Humor. 

4o5 and speaking o^Enferludes, tVill make a man burst to heare 
him: and the wenches,they doe so geere and tihe at him; well, 
should they do as much to me, Ild forsweare them all, by the 
life of Pharoahjtheres an oath:howmany waterbearers shall 
you heare sweare such an oath? oh I haue a guest (he teacheth 
410 mejhedothswearethebestofany manchristned:ByPhoebus, 
By the Hfe of Pharaoh,By the body of me,As I am gentleman, 
and a soldier: such daintie oathes; & withall he doth take this 
same filthie roaguish Tabacco the finest, and cleanhest; it 
wold do a man good to see the fume come forth at his nostrils : 
4i5 well, he owes me fortie shilhngs (my wife lent him out of her 
purse; by sixpence a timejbesides his lodging; I would I had it: 
/ shall h.2iueith.es3.ith.nextAcUon.Helterskelterj hangsorrow, 
care will kill a cat, vptailes all,and a poxe on the hangman. 

Exit, 
420 Bobadilla discouers himselfe: on a bench\ to him Tib. Folio 

Bob. Hostesse, hostesse. Act.I.Sc.5 

Tib. What say you sir? ' 481 

Bob. A cup of your small beere sweet hostesse. 
Tib. Sir, ther's a gentleman below would speake with you. 
425 Bob. A gentleman, (Gods so) / am not within. 
Tib. My husband told him you were sir. 
Bob. What ha plague? what meant he? 
Mat. Signior Bobadilla. Matheo within. 

Bob. Who's there? (take away the bason good hostesse) 
430 come vp sir. 

Tib. He would desire you to come vp sir;"you come into a 
cleanly house here. 
Mat. God saue you sir, God saue you. Enter Matheo. 

Bob. Signior Matheo, is't you sir? please you sit downe. 
435 Mat. I thanke you good Signior, you may see, I am some- 
what audacious. 

Bob. Not so signior, I was requested to supper yesternight 4g5 
by a sort of gallants where you were wisht for,and drunke to 
I assure you. 
440 Mat. Vouchsafe me by whom good Signior. 

Bob, 



Euery man in Ms Humor. [17] 

Bob. MarriebySigniorPro5j^^ro,andothers,whyhostesse,a 
stoole here for this gentleman. 
Mat. No haste sir, it is very well. 

Bob. Bodie of me, it was so late ere we parted last night, / 
445 can scarse open mine eyes yet; I was but new risen as you 
came : how passes the day abroad sir? you can tell. 

Mat. Faith some halfe houre to seuen: now trust me you 
haue an exceeding fine lodging here,very neat,andpriuate. 
Bob. I sir, sit downe I pray you: Sigmov Matheo (in any case) 
460 possessenogentlemenofyouracquaintancewith noticeofmy 
lodging. 
Mat. Who I sir? no. 5o8 

Bob. Not that I neede to care who know it, but in regard I 
would not be so popular and generall, as some be. 
455 Mat. True Signior, I conceiue you. 

3ob. For do you see sir,by the hart of my selfe (except it be 
to some peculiar and choice spirits,to whom I am extraordina- 
rily ingag'd,as your selfe,or so)I would not extend thus farre. 
Mat. O Lord sir I resolue so. 
; 460 Bob. What new booke haue you there? what? Go by HierO' 
nimo. 

Mat. /, did you euer see it acted ? is't not well pend? 

Bob. WeU pend: I would faine see aU the Poets of our time 

pensuchanotherplayasthatwas;they'lprateandswagger,and 

465 keepe a stirre of arte and deuises,when (by Gods so) they are 

the most shallow pittifuU fellowes that liue vpon the face of the 

earth againe. 

Mat. Indeede, here are a number of fine speeches in this 826 
booke.' Oheyes^noeyesbutfountainesfraughtwith teares; there's 
470 a conceit: Fountaines fraught with teares. Oh life, no life, but 
liuelyforme ofdeath: is't not exceUent? Oh world.no world.but 
masse of publique wrongs; O Gods mee: confusde andfild with 
murther and misdeeds. 

Is't not simply the best that euer you heard? 
475 Ha, how do you like it? 
Bob, Tis good. 

C 3 Uat. 



[i8] Euery man in Ms Humor. 

Mat. To fhee the purest ohiect to my sence^ 
The most refined essence heauen coiiers^ 
Send I these lines, wherein I do commence 
480 The happie state of true deseruing loiiers. 

If they proue rough, vnpolishH, harsh and rude^ 
Haste made that waste; thus mildly I conclude. 
Bob. Nay proceed, proceed, where's this? where's this? 
Mat. This sir, a toy of mine owne in my nonage: but when 640 
485 will you come and see my studie? good faith I can shew you 
some verie good thinges I haue done of late: that boote be- 
comes your legge passing well sir, me thinks. 
'Bob. So, so, it's a fashion gentlemen vse. 
Mat. Masse sir, and now you speake of the fashion,Signior 
490 Prosperos elder brother and I are fallen out exceedingly:this o- 
ther day I hapned to enter into some discourse of a hanger, 
whichl assureyou, bothforfashion&workmanship was most 
beautifull and gentlemanhke; yet hee condemned it for the 
most pide and ridiculous that euer he saw. 
495 Bob. Signior GiulianOy was it not? the elder brother? 
Mat. I sir, he. 

Bob. Hang him Rooke he? why he has no more iudgement 

then a malt horse. By S. George, I hold him the most peremp- 

torie absurd clowne {one a them) in Christendome: / protest 

5oo to you (as I am a gentleman and a soldier) I ne're talk't with the 

like of him: he ha's not so much as a good word in his bellie, 

all iron, iron, a good commoditie for a smith to make hob- 

nailes on. 

Mat. I, and he thinkes to carrie it away with his manhood 56i 

5o5 still where he comes: hebrags he willgiue mee the bastinado, 

as I heare. 

Bob. How, the bastinado? how came he by that word trow? 

Mat. Nay indeed he said cudgill me; I tearmd it so for the 

more grace. 

5io Bob. That may bee, for I was sure it was none of his word: 

but when, when said he so? 

Maf, Faith yesterday they say, a young gallant a friend of 

mine 



Euery man in Ms Humor. [19] 

mine told me so. 

Bob. By the life of Pharaoh, and't were my case nowe, I 
5i5 should send him a challenge presently: the bastinado? come 
hither, you shall challenge him; ile shew you a tricke or two, 
you shall kill him at pleasure, the first stockado if you will, by 
this ayre. 
Mat. Indeed you haue absolute knowledge in the mistery, 5y5 
520 I haue heard sir. 

Bob. Of whom? of whom I pray? 

Mat. Faith I haue heard it spoken of diuers, that you haue 
verie rare skill sir. 

Bob. By heauen, no, not I, no skill in the earth: some small 

525 science, know my time, distance, or so, I haue profest itmore 

for noblemen and gentlemens use, then mine owne practise I 

assure you.Hostesse, lend vs another bedstaffe here quickly: 

looke you sir, exalt not your point aboue this state at any hand, 

and let your poyneard maintaine your defence thus: giue it 

53o the gentleman. So sir, come on, oh twine your bodie more a- 

bout, that you may come to a more sweet comely gentleman- 

like guard; so indifferent. Hollow your bodie more sir, thus: 

now stand fastonyour left leg, note your distance, keep your 

due proportion of time: oh you disorder your point raost 

)35 vilely. 

Mat. How is the bearing of it now sir? 5g2 

Bob. Oh out of measure ill, a well experienced man would 
passe vpon you at pleasure. 

Mat. How meane you passe vpon me? 
I40 Bob. Why thus sir? make a thrust at me; come in vpon my 
time; controllyourpoint, and makeafullcarriereatthe bodie: 
the best practis'd gentlemen of the time terme it the passadOj 
a most desperate thrust, beleeue it. 
Mat. Well, come sir. 
)45 Bob. Why you do not manage your weapons with that fa- 
ciUtie and grace that you should doe, I haue no spirit to play 
with you, your dearth of iudgement makes you seeme tedious. 
Mat. But one veny sir. 

C 4 Bob. 



[2oJ Euery man in Ms Humor. 

Bob, Fie veney,most grosse denomination,as euer I heard: 6o5 

55o oh the stockado while you hue Signior, note that. Come put on 

your cloake, and weele go to some priuateplace where you are 

acquainted, sometauerneor so,&weele send for one ofthese 

fencers, where he shall breath you at my direction, and then 

ile teach you that tricke, you shall kiU him with it at the first if 

555 you please: why ile learne you by the true iudgement of the 

eye, hand and foot, to controll any mans point in the world ; 

Should your aduersary confront you with a pistoll, fwere 

nothing, you should (by the same rule) controll the bullet, most 

certaine hy Phcebus: vnlesitwere haile-shot: what mony haue 

56o you about you sir? 

Mat. Faith I haue not past two shilhngs, or so. 
Bob. Tis somewhatwith the least, but come, when we haue 
done, weele call vp Signior Prospero) perhaps we shal meet with 
Coridon his brolher there. Exeunt, 

565 SCENA QVARTA. Folio 

Enter Thorello, Giuliano, Piso. ActJLSi 

Tho. Piso, come hither: there hes a note within vpon my 
deske; here take my key: it's no matter neither, where's the 
boy? 
570 Piso. Within sir, in the warehouse. 

Thor. Let him tell ouer that Spanish gold,and weigh it,and 
do you see the deliuerie of those wares to Signior Bentiuole: ile 
be there my selfe at the receipt of the money anon. 
Piso. Verie good sir. Exit Piso. 

5y5 Tho. Brother, did you see that same fellow there? 

Giu. I, what of him? 626 

Tho. He is e'ene the honestest faithfull seruant, that is this 
day in Florence\ (I speake a proud word now) and one that I 
durst trust my life into his hands, I haue so strong opinion of 
58o his loue, if need were. 

Giu. God send me neuer such need: but you said you had 
somewhat to tell me, what is't? 

Tho. Faith brother, I am loath to vtter it, 

As 



Euery man in Ms Humor. [21] 

As fearing to abuse your patience, 
585 But that I know your iudgement more direct, 

Able to sway the nearest of affection. 

Giu. Come, come, what needs this circumstance? 

Tho. I will not say what honor I ascribe 655 

Vnto your friendship, nor in what deare state 
5qo / hold your loue; let my continued zeale, 

The constant and rehgious regard, 

That / haue euer caried to your name, 

My cariage with your sister, all contest, 

How much / stand affected to your house. 
595 Giu. You are too tedious, come to the matter, come to the 

matter. 

Tho. Then (without further ceremony) thus. 661 

My brother Prospero (I know not how) 

Of late is much dechn'd from what he was, 
600 And greatly alterd in his disposition. 

When he came first to lodge here in my house, 

Ne're trust me, if / was not proud of him: 

Me thought he bare himselfe with such obseruance, 

So true election and so faire a forme: 
6o5 And (what was chiefe) it shewd not borrowed in him, 

But all he did became him as his owne, 

And seemd as perfect, proper, and innate, 

Vnto the mind, as collor to the blood, . 

But now, his course is so irregular, 
610 So loose affected, and depriu'd of grace, 

And he himselfe withall so farre falne off 

From his first place, that scarse no note remaines, 

To tell mens iudgements v/here he lately stood; 

Hee's growne a stranger to all due respect, 
6i5 Forgetfull of his friends, and not content 

To stale himselfe in all societies, 

He makes my house as common as a Mart, 
A Theater, a pubhke receptacle 

For giddie humor, and diseased riot, 

D And 



22] Euery man in liis Hiimor. 

620 And there, (as in a Tauerne, or a stewes,) 

He, and his wilde associates, spend their houres, 

In repetition of lasciuious iests, 

Sweare, leape, and dance, and reueU night by night, 

Controll my seruants: and indeed what not? 
625 Giti. Faith I know not what I should say to him: so God 68g 

saue mee, I am eene at my wits end, I haue tolde him inough, 

onewouldthinke,ifthatwouldserue: well, he knowes what to 

trust to for me: let him spend, and vSpend, and domineere till 

hishartake:&hegetapenymore of me, Ilegiuehim this eare. 
63o Tho. Nay good Brother haue patience. 

Giu. S'blood, he mads me, I could eate my very flesh for anger : 

Imarleyouwillnottellhimofit, how he disquietsyour house. 
Tho. O there are diuers reasons to disswade me, 70J 

But would your selfe vouchsafe to trauaile in it, 
635 (Though but with plaine, and easie circumstance,) 

It would, both come much better to his sence, 

And sauor lesse of griefe and discontent. 

You are his elder brother, and that title 

Confirmes and warrants your authoritie: 
640 Which (seconded by your aspect) will breed 

A kinde of duty in him, and regard. 

Whereas, if I should intimate the least, 

It would but adde contempt, to his neglect, 

Heape worse on ill, reare a huge pile of hate, 
645 That in the building, would come tottring downe, 

And in her ruines, bury all our loue. 

Nay more then this brother; (if I should speake) 

He would be ready in the heate of passion, 

To fiU the eares of his familiars, 
65o With oft reporting to them, what disgrace 

And grosse disparagement, I had propos'd him. 

And then would they straight back him, in opinion, 

Make some loose comment vpon euery word, 

And out of their distracted phantasies; 72^' 

655 Contriue some slander, that should dwell with me. 

And 



y 



Euery man in his Humor. [23J 

And what would that be thinke you? mary this, 
They would giue out, (because my wife is fayre, 
My selfe but lately married, and my sister 
^ Heere soiourning a virgin in my house) 
660 That I were iealous: nay, as sure as death, 

Thus they w^ould say: and how that I had wrongd 
My brother purposely, thereby to finde 
An apt pretext to banish them my house. 
Giu. Masse perhaps so. 
665 Tho. Brother they would beleeue it: so should I 
(Like one of these penurious quack-slaluers,) 
But trie experirnents vpon my selfe, 
Open the gates vnto mine owne disgrace, 
Lend bare-ribd enuie, oportunitie. 
670 To stab my reputation, and good name. 

Enter Boba. and Matheo. ^ Folio 

Mat. I will speake to him. Act.II.Sc.2 

Bob. Speake to him? away, by the life of Pharoah you shall 
not, you shall not do him that grace: the time of daye to you 
675 Gentleman: is Signior Prospero stirring? 
Giu. How then? what should he doe? 
Bob. Signior Thorello, is he within sir? 
Tho. He came not to his lodging to night sir, I assureyou. 
Giu. Why do you heare? you. (uenger. 

680 Bob. This gentleman hath satisfied me, Ile talke to no Sca- 755 
Giu. How Scauenger? stay sir stay. Exeunt. 

Tho. Nay Brother Giuliano. 
Giu. S'blood stand you away, and you loue me. 
Tho. You shall not follow him now / pray you, 
685 Good faith you shall not. 

Giu. Ha? Scauenger? well goe to, I say Httle, but, by this 
good day (God forgiue me I should sweare) if I put it vp so, 
say I am the rankest -^ — that euer pist. S'blood and I swal- 
lowe this, Ile neere drawe my sworde in the sight of man 
690 againe while / liue; Ile sit in a Barne with Madge-owlet 
first, Scauenger? 'Hart and Ile goe neere to fill that huge 

D 2 tumbrell 



[24] Euery man in liis Humor. 

timbrell slop of yours with somewhat and I haue good lucke, 

your Garagantua breech cannot carry it away so. 

Tho. Oh do not fret your selfe thus, neuer thinke on't. y6g 

695 Giu. These are my brothers consorts these, these are his 

Cumrades, h\s walking mates ,hees a gSiWsintySiC aueliero too.right 

hangman cut. God let me not hue, and I could not finde in my 

hart to swinge the whole nest of them, one after another, and 

begin with him first, I am grieu'd it should be said he is my bro- 
700 ther, and take these courses, well he shall heare on't, and that 

tightly too, and I hue Ifaith. 

Tho. But brother, let your apprehension (then) 

Runne in an easie current, not transported 

With heady rashnes, or deuouring choller, 
705 And rather carry a perswading spirit, 

Whose powers will pearce more gently; and allure, 

Th'imperfect thoughts you labour to reclaime, 

To a more sodaine and resolu'd assent. 

Gui. I, I, let me alone for that I warrant you. Bell rings. ^84 
710 Tho. How now? oh the bell rings to breakefast. 

Brother Giuliano^ I pray you go in and beare my wife company: 

Ilebutgiueordertomy seruants forthe dispatche of some bu- 

sines and come to you presently. Exit Guil. 

Enter Cob. Fol 

yi5 What Cob? our maides wiU haue you by the back (Ifaith) Act. II 4 

For comming so late this morning. 

Cob. Perhaps so sir, take heede some body haue not them 

by the belly for walking so late in the euening. Exit. 

Tho. Now (in good faith) my minde is somewhat easd, 
720 Though not reposd in that securitie, 

As I could wish ; weU, I must be content, 

How e're I set a face on't to the world, 

Would I had lost this finger at a vente, 

So Prospero had ne're lodg'd in my house, 
725 Why't cannot be, where there is such resort 

Of wanton gallants, and young reuellers, 

That any woman should be honest long. 

Tst 



Euery man in Ms Humor. [25] 

Fst like, that factious beauty will preserue 

The soueraigne state of chaslitie vnscard, 
73o When such strong motiues muster, and make head 

Against her single peace? no, no: beware 

When mutuall pleasure swayes the appetite, 

And spirits of one kinde and quahtie, 

Do meete to parlee in the pride of blood. 
735 Well (to be plaine) if I but thought, the time 

Had answer'd their affections: all the world 

Should not perswade me, but I were a cuckold: 

Mary I hope they haue not got that start. 

For opportunity hath balkt them yet, 
740 And shall do still, while I haue eyes and eares 

To attend the imposition of my hart, 

My presence shall be as an Iron Barre, 

Twixt the conspiring motions of desire, 

Yea euery looke or glaunce mine eye obiects, 
745 Shall checke occasion, as one doth his slaue, 

When he forgets the limits of prescription. 

Enter Biancha, with Hesperida. 
Bia. Sister Hesperida, I pray you fetch downe the Rose wa- 824 
ter aboue in thecloset: Sweete hartwillyoucome in to break- 
75o fast. Exit Hesperida. 

Tho. And she haue ouer-heard me now? 
Bia. I pray thee (good Musse) we stay for you. 
Tho. By Christ I would not for a thousand crownes. 
Bia. VVhat ayle you sweete hart, are you not well, speake 
755 good Musse. 

Tho. Troth my head akes extreamely on a suddaine. 
Bia, Oh lesu! 
Tho. How now? what? 

Bia. Good Lord how it burnes? Musse keepe you warme, 884 
760 good truth it is this new disease, there's a number are trou- 
bled withall: for Gods sake sweete heart, come in out of the 
ayre. 

D 3 Tho. 



[26] 



Euery man in Ms Humor. 



845 



Tho, How simple, and how subtill are her answeres? 
A new disease, and many troubled with it. 
765 Why true, she heard me all the world to nothing. 

Bia. I pray thee good sweet heart come in; the ayre wiU do 
you harme in troth. 

Tho. Ile come to you presently, it will away I hope. 
Bia. Pray God it do. Exit. 

770 Tho. A new disease? I know not, new or old, 
But it may weU be caU^d poore mortals Plague; 
For like a pestilence it doth infect 
The houses of the braine: first it begins 
Solely to worke vpon the fantasie, 
775 FilUng her seat with such pestiferous aire, 

As soone corrupts the iudgement, and from thence, 
Sends Uke contagion to the memorie, 
StiU each of other catching the infection, . , 

Which as a searching vapor spreads it selfe 
780 Confusedly through euery sensiue part, 

TiU not a thought or motion in the mind . ■ . ■ 

Be free from the blacke poison of suspect. 
Ah, but what error is it to know this, 
And want the free election of the soule 
785 In such extreames? weU, I wiU once more striue, 
(Euen in despight of heU) my selfe to be, 
And shake this feauer off that thus shakes me. - 

Exit. 

ACTVS SECVNDVS, Folu\ 

SCENA PRIMA. Act.II.Sl 



790 Enter Musco disguised like a soldier. 

Musco. S'blood, I cannot chuse but laugh to see my selfe 
translated thus, from a poore creature to a creator; for now 
must I create an intolerable sort of Ues, or else myprofession 
looseshis grace, andyet the Ue to a man of my coat, is as omi- 
795 nous as the Fico, oh sir, it holds for good poUcie to haue that 
outwardly in vilest estimation, that inwardly is most deare to 

vs: 



866 



Euery man in his Humor. [27] 

vs: So much for my borrowed shape. Well, the troth is, my 
maister intendsto follow his sonne drie-footto Florence, this 
morning: now I knowing of this conspiracie, and the rather 
800 to insinuate with my young master, (for so must wee that are 
blewwaiters, or men of seruice doe, or else perhaps wee may 
weare motley at the yeares end, and who weares motley you 
know:) I haue got me afore in this disguise, determining here 
to he in ambuscado, & intercept him in the midway: if I can 
8o5 butgethiscloake,hispurse,hishat, nayanythingsolcanstay 
his iourney, Rex Reguin, I am made for euer ifaith: well, now 
must I practise to get the true garbe of one of these Launce- 
knights: my arme here, and my: Gods so, young master and his 
cousin. 
810 Enter Lo.iu. and Step. 

^ Lo.iu. So sir, and how then? 884 

I Step. Gods foot, I haue lost my purse, I thinke. 

t Lo.ui. How? lost your purse? where? when had you it? 

Step. I cannot tell, stay. 
8i5 Mus. S'nd / am afeard they will know me, would / could get 
by them. 
Lo.iu. What? haue you it? 
Step. No, I thinke I was bewitcht, I. 
Lo.iu. Nay do not weep, a poxe on it, hang it let it go. 
820 Step. Oh it's here; nay and it had beene lost, /had not car'd 
but for a iet ring Marina sent me. 
Lo.iu. A iet ring? oh the poesie, the poesie? 
t Step. Fine ifaith: Thoughfancie sleepe, my loue is deepe: mea- 

F ning that though / did not fancie her, yet shee loued mee 
825 dearely. 

Lo.iu. Most excellent. 
^ Step. And then I sent her another, and my poesie was; The 8gg 

W deeper the sweeter, Ile be iudg'd by Saint Peter. 
i Lo.iu. How, by S. Peter? I do not conceiue that. 

83o Step. Marrie, S. Peter to make vp the meeter. 

Lo.iu. Well, you are beholding to that Saint, he help't you 
at your need; thanke him, thanke him. 

D 4 Mus, 



[28] Euery man in his Humor. 

Mus, I will venture, come what will: Gentlemen, please 

you chaunge a few crownes for a verie excellent good blade 

835 here; I am a poore gentleman, a soldier, one that (in the better 

stateofmyfortunes)scorndsomeane a refuge, butnow its the 

humourofnecessitietohaueit so: you seeme to be gentlemen 

well affected to martiall men, els I should rather die with si- 

lence, thenhue withshame: how e're, vouchsafe to remember 

840 it is my want speakes, not my selfe: this condition agrees not 

with my spirit. , ' 

Lo.iu. Where hast thou seru'd? gi3 

Mus. May it please you Signior, in all the prouinces of Bo- 

hemia, Hungaria, Dahnatia, Poland, where not? I haue beene 

845 apoore seruitor by sea and land, any time this xiiij . yeares, and 

follow'd the fortunes of the best Commaunders in Christen- 

dome. I was twise shot at the taking o{ Aleppo, onceat the re- 

liefe of Vienna; I haue beene at A merica in the galleyes thrise, 

where I was most dangerously shot in the head, through both 

85o the thighes, and yet being thus maim'd I am voide of mainte- 

nance,nothingleftmebutmyscarres,the noted niarkes of my 

resolution. 

Step, How will you sell this Rapier friend? 
Mus. Faith Signior, I referre it to your owne iudgement; 
855 you are a gentleman, giue me what you please. 

Step. True, I am a gentleman, I know that; but what though, 
I pray you say, what would you aske? 

Mus. I assure you the blade may become the side of the best 

prince in ^urope. 

860 Lo.iu. I, with a veluet scabberd. g3o 

Step. Nay and't be mine it shall haue a veluet scabberd, that 

is flat, i' de not weare it as'tis and you would giue me an angell. 

Mus. AtyourpleasureSignior, nay it's a most pure Toledo. 

Step. I had rather it were a Spaniard: but tell me, what shal 

865 I giue you for it? and it had a siluer hilt 

Lo.iu. Come, come, you shall not buy it; holde there's a 
shilhng friend, take thy Rapier. 
Step. Why but I will buy it now, because you say so: what 

shall 



Euery man in Ms Huraor. [29] 

shall I go without a rapier? 
870 Lo.iu. You may buy one in the citie. 

Step. Tut, ile buy this, so I will; tell me your lowest price, 
Lo.iu. You shall not I say. 

Step. By Gods hd, but I will, though I giue more then 'tis 
worth. 
875 Lo.iu. Come away, you are a foole. 

Step. Friend, ile haue it for that word: follow me. 

Mus. At your seruice Signior. 'Exeunt. 

SCENA SECVNDA. Folio 

Enter Lorenzo senior. A ct, II. Sc. 5 

880 Lore. My labouring spirit being late opprest 

With my sonnes folhe, can embrace no rest, 

Till it hath plotted by aduise and skill, 

How to reduce him from affected will 

To reasons manage; which while I intend, 
885 My troubled soule beginnes to apprehend 

A farther secret, and to meditate 

Vpon the difference of mans estate: 

Where is deciphered to true iudgements eye 

A deep, conceald, and precious misterie. 
890 Yet can I not but worthily admire 

At natures art: who (when she did inspire 

This heat of Hfe) plac'd Reason (as a king) 

Here in the head, to haue the marshalhng 

Of our affections: and with soueraigntie 
895 To sway the state of our weake emperie. 

But as in diuers commonwealthes we see, 

The forme of gouernment to disagree: 

Euen so in man who searcheth soone shal find 

As much or more varietie of mind. 
900 Some mens affections hke a suUen wife, 

Is with her husband reason still at strife. 

Others (hke proud Arch-traitors that rebell 

Against their soueraigne) practise to expell 

E Their 



[3o] Euery man in Ms Humor. 

Their liege Lord Reason, and not shame to tread 

go5 Vpon his holy and annointed head. 

But as that land or nation best doth thriue, 
Which to smooth-fronted peace is most prochue, 
So doth that mind, whose faire aifections rang'd 
By reasons rules, stand constant and vnchangd, 

gio Els, if the power of reason be not such, 
Why do we attribute to him so much? 
Or why are we obsequious to his law, 
/f he want spirit our affects to awe? 
Oh no, I argue weakly, he is strong, Enter Musco. 

gi5 Albeit my sonne haue done him too much wrong. 

Mus. My master: nay faith haue at you: / am flesht now / 1018 
haue sped so well: Gentleman, I beseech you respect the estate 
of a poor soldier ; I am asham'd of this base course of hfe (God's 
my comfort) but extremitie prouokes me to't, what remedie? 

920 Loren. I haue not for you now. 

Mus. By the faith I beare vnto God, gentleman, it is no or- 
dinarie custome, but onely to preserue manhood. I protestto 
you,amanI hauebin, aman Imaybe, by your sweet bountie. 
Lor. I pray thee good friend be satisfied. 

925 Mus. Good Signior: by /esu you may do the part of a kind 
gentleman, in lending a poore soldier the price of two cans of 
beere, a matter of small value, the King of heauen shall pay 
you, and I shall rest thankfuU: sweet Signior. 

Loren. Nay and you be so importunate io3i 

930 Mus, Oh Lord sir, need wil haue his course: I was not made 
to this vile vse; well, the edge of the enemie could not haue a- 
bated me so much: it's hard when a man hath serued in his 
Princes cause and be thus . Signior , let me deriue a small peece 
of siluer from you, it shall not be giuen in the course of time, by 

935 this good ground, I was faine to pawne my rapier last night 
for a poore supper, I am a Pagan els: sweet Signior. 

Loren. Beleeue me I am rapte with admiration, 
To thinke a man of thy exterior presence, 
Should (in the constitution of the mind) 

Be 



r 



Euery man in Ms Humor. [3iJ 



940 Be so degenerate, infirme, and base. 

Art thou a man? and sham'st thou not to beg? 
To practise such a seruile kinde of Hfe? 
Wh}^ were thy education ne're so meane, 
Hauing thy Hmbes: a thousand fairer courses 
945 Offer themselues to thy election. 

Nay there the warres might still supply thy wants, 
Or seruice of some vertuous Gentleman, 

Or honest labour; nay what can I name, io5o 

But would become thee better then to beg? 
gSo But men of your condition feede on sloth, 

As doth the Scarabe on the dung she breeds in, 
Not caring how the temper of your spirits 
Is eaten with the rust of idlenesse. 
Now afore God, what e're he be, that should 
g55 Releeue a person of thy quahtie, 

While you insist in this loose desperate course, 
I would esteeme the sinne not thine but his. (if so. 

Mus. Faith signior, I would gladly finde some other course 
Loren. I, you'ld gladly finde it, but you will not seeke it. 
960 Mus. Alasse sir, where should a man seeke? in the warres, 
there's no assentby desartin these dayes, but; and for seruice 
would it were as soone purchast as wisht for (Gods my com- 
fort) I know what I would say. 
Loren. Whats thy name. 
965 Mus. Please you: Portensio. 
Loren. Portensio? 
Say that a man should entertaine thee now% io6g 

Would thou be honest, humble, iust and true. 
Mus. Signior: by the place and honor of a souldier. 
970 Loren. Nay, nay, I Hke not these affected othes; 
Speake plainly man: what thinkst thou of my words? 

yius. Nothing signior, but wish my fortunes were as happy 
as my seruice should be honest. 
Loren. WeU foUow me, ile prooue thee, if thy deedes 
975 WiU cary a proportion to thy words. Exit Lor. 

E 2. Mus, 






[32] Euery man in Ms Humor. 

Mus. Yes sir straight, ile but garter my hose; oh that my 
bellie were hoopt now, for I am readie to burst with laughing. 
S'lid, was there euer seene a foxe in yeares to betray himselfe 
thusPnowshalllbepossest of allhis determinations, and con- 

g8o sequently and my young master well hee is resolu'd to proue 
my honestie: faith and / am resolued to proue his patience: 
oh I shall abuse him intollerablie: this small peece of seruice 
will bring him cleane out of loue withthesoldier for euer. It's 
no matter, let the world thinke me a bad counterfeit, if I can- 

985 not giue him the slip at an instant: why this is better then to 
haue staid his iourney by halfe, well ile follow him: oh how I 
long to be imployed. Exit. 

SCENA TERTIA. FoM 

Enter Prospero^ Bobadilla, and Matheo. Act.IIh 

ggo Mat. Yes faith sir, we were at your lodging to seeke you too. 
Pros, Oh I came not there to night. 
Bob. Your brother deliuered vs as much. 
Pros. Who Giulianol 

Bob. Giuliano? Signior ProsperOj I know not in what kinde 
9g5 you valueme,butletmetellyouthis:assureasGod I dohold 
it so much out of mine honor &reputation, if I should but cast 
the least regard vpon such a dunghill of flesh; I protest toyou 
(as I haue a soule to bee saued) I ne're saw any gentlemanhke 
partin him: and there were no more men liuing vpon the face 
1000 of the earth, I should not fancie him by Phcebus. 

Mat. Troth nor I, he is of a rusticall cut, I know not hov/: 1108 
he doth not carrie himselfe like a gentleman. 

Pros, Oh Signior Matheo, that's a grace pecuhar but to a 
few; quos cequus amauit lupiter. 
ioo5 Mat. I vnderstand you sir. 

Enter Lorenzo iunior, and Step. 

Pros. No question you do sir: Lorenzo; now on my soule 

welcome; how^doest thou sweet raskallPmy Genius?S'blood I 

shal loue Apollo, &the madThespian girles the betterwhile I 

loio liue for this; my deare villaine, now I see there's some spirit in 

thee: 






Euery man in Ms Humor. [33] 

thee: Sirra these be they two I writ to thee of, nay what a drow- 
sie humor is this now? why doest thou not speake? 

Lo.Iu. Ohyou are a fine gallant, you sent mearare letter. 

Pros. Why was't not rare? 
ioi5 Lo.Iu. Yes ile be sworne I was ne're guiltie of reading the 1121 
Hke, match it in all Plinies familiar Epistles, and ile haue my 
iudgement burnd in the eare for a rogue, make much of thy 
vaine, for it is inimitable. But I marle what Camell it was, that 
had the cariage of it? for doubtlesse he was no ordinarie beast 
1020 that brought it. 

Pros. Why? 

Lo.Iu. Why sayest thou? why doest thou thinke that any 
reasonable creature, especially in the morning, (the sober time 
of the day too) would haue taine my father for me? 
1025 Pros, S'blood you iest I hope? 

Lo.Iu. /ndeed the best vse we can turne it too, isto make a 
ieston'tnow: but ile assure you, my father had the prouing of 
your copy, some howre before I saw it. 

Vros. What a duU slaue was this? But sirrah what sayd he 
lo3o to it yfaith? 

ILo.Iu. Nay / know not what he said. But / haue a shrewd ii36 
gesse what he thought. 
Vro. What? what? 
Lo.Iu, Mary that thou art a damn'd dissolute villaine, 
lo35 And / some graine or two better, in keeping thee company. 

IPros. Tut that thought is Hke the Moone in the last quar- 
ter, twill change shortly : but sirrha, / pray thee be acquainted 
with my two Zanies heere, Ihou wilt take exceeding pleasure 
in them if thou hearst them once, but what strange peece of 
1040 silence is this? the signe of the dumbe man? 

Lo.Iu. Oh sir a kinsman of mine, one that may make our 
Musique the fuller and he please, he hath his humor sir. 
Pros. Oh what ist? what ist? 

Lo.Iu. Nay: ile neyther do thy iudgement, nor his folly that 
1045 wrong, as to prepare thy apprehension: ile leaue him to the 
mercy of the time, if you can take him: so. 

E 3 Pros. 



[34] Euery maii in Ms Humor. 

Pros.WeWsigniov Bobadilla: signiorikTa^A^o: Iprayyouknow ii52 
this Gentleman here, he is a friend of mine, & one that will wel 
deserue your affection, I know not your name signior, but I 
lo5o shalbe glad of any good occasion, to be more famihar withyou. 
Step. Mynsmeis signiorS tephano, sir, I amthis Gentlemans 
cousin, sir his father is mine vnckle; sir, I am somewhat melan- 
chohe, butyou shall commaund me sir, in whatsoeuer is inci- 
dent to a Gentleman. 
io55 Bob. Signior, I must tell you this, I am no generall man, 
embrace it as a most high fauour, for (by the host of Egypl) but 
that I conceiue you, to be a Gentleman of some parts, I loue 
few words: you haue wit: imagine. 
Step. I truely sir, I am mightily giuen to melancholy. 
1060 Mat. Oh Lord sir, it's your only best humor sir, your true 
melancholy, breedes your perfect fine wit sir: I am melancho- 
He my selfe diuers times sir, and then do I no more but take 
your pen and paper presently, and write you your halfe score 
or your dozen of sonnets at a sitting. 
io65 Lo.iu, Masse then he vtters them by the grosse. 

Step. Truely sir and I loue such things out of measure. 117T 
Lo.iu. I faith, as well as in measure. (your seruice. 

Mat. Why I pray you signior, make vse of my studie, ifs at 
Step. I thanke you sir, I shalbe bolde I warrantyou, haue 
1070 you a close stoole there? 

Mat. Faith sir, I haue some papers there, toyes of mine owne 
doing at idle houres, that you'le say there's some sparkes of wit 
in them, when you shall see them. 

Vrosp. Would they were kindled once, and a good fire 
1075 made, 1 might see selfe loue burnd for her heresie. 
Step. Cousin, is it well? am I melanchohe inough? 
Lo.iu. Oh I, excellent. 

Vrosp. Signior Bobadillal why muse you so? 
Lo.iu. He is melancholy too. 
1080 Bob.FsLiih sir , I was thinking of a most honorable piece of ser- 
uice was perform'd to morow; being S. Marks day : shalbe some 
Lo.fw. In what place was that seruice, I pray you sir?(te years. 

Bob. 



Euery man in Ms Humor. [35] 

Bob. Why at the beleagring ofGhibelletto ^where, in lesse then 
two houres, seuen hundred resolute gentlemen, as any were in 
io85 Europe, lost their Hues vpon the breach: ile tell you gentlemen, 
it was the first , but the best leaugre that euer I beheld with these 
eyes,exceptthe takingin of Tor/o^alastyeerby the Genowayes, 
but that (of all other) was the mostfatall&dangerous exploit, 
that euer I was rang'd in, since I first bore armes before the face 
logo of the enemy, as / am a gentleman and a souldier. 

Step. So, I had as Hefe as an angeUI couldsweareaswellas Iig6 

(that gentleman. 
Lo.iu. Then you w^ere a seruitor at both it seemes. 
Bob. Oh Lord sir: by Phaeton I was the first man that entred 
iog5 the breach, and had I not effected it with resolution, I had bene 
slaine if I had had a miUion of Hues. 

rLo.iu. Indeed sir? (Hke you him? 

S^^^. Nay&youheardhimdiscourseyou would sayso:how 
Bob. I assure you (vpon my saluation) 'tis true, and your 
iioo selfe shaU confesse. ' ; . :■ : -- 

Frosp. You must bring him to the racke first. 
Bob. Obserue meiudiciaUy sweet signior: they had planted 
me a demy culuering, iust in the mouth of the breach; now sir 
(as we were to ascend) their master gunner (a man of no meane 
I io5 skiU and courage, you must thinke) confronts me with his Lin- 
stock ready to giue fire; I spying his intendement, discharg d 
my PetrineUinhisbosome, andwiththis instrumentmypoore 
Rapier, ran violently vpon the Moores that guarded the ordi- 
nance, and put them peU-meU to the sword. 
II 10 Pros. To the sword? to the Rapier signior. 121^ 

Lo.iu. Oh it was a good figure obseru'd sir: but did you aU 
this signior without hurting your blade. 

Bob. Without any impeach on the earth: you shaU per- 
ceiue sir, it is the most fortunate weapon, that euer rid on a 
Iii5 poore gentlemans thigh: shaU I teU you sir, you talke ofMor- 
glay,Excalibery Durindana, or so: tut, I lend no credit to that is 
reported ofthem, I know the vertue of mine owne, and there- 
fore I dare the boldUer maintaine it. 

E 4. Skp. 



[36] Euery man in Ms Humor. 

Step. I marle whether it be a Toledo or no? 
II20 Bob. A most perfect Toledo^ I assure you signior. 

Step. I haue a countriman of his here. 

Mat. Pray you let's see sir: yes faith it is. 

Bob. This a Toledol pish. 

Step. Why do you pish signior? 
1 1 25 Bob. A Fleming by Phoebus^ ile buy them for a guilder a peece 
and ile haue a thousand of them. 

Lo.iu. How say you cousin, I told you thus much. 

Vros. VVhere bought yOu it signior? 

Step. Of a scuruy rogue Souldier, a pox of God on him, he 1235 
ii3o swore it was a Toledo. 

Bob. A prouant Rapier, no better. 

Mat. Masse I thinke it be indeed. 

Lo.iu. Tut nowifs too late to looke on it, put it vp, put it vp. 

Step. VVell I will not put it vp, but by Gods foote, and ere 
Ii35 I meete him 

Pros. Oh it is past remedie now sir, you must haue patience. 

Step. Horson conny-catching Raskall ; oh I could eate the 
very hilts for anger. 

Lo.iu. A signe you haue a good Ostrich stomack Cousin. 
1140 S/^^. Astomack?would I had him here, you should see and 
I had a stomacke. 

Fros. It's better as 'tis: come gentlemen shall we goe? 
Enter Musco. 

Lo.iu. A miracle cousin, looke here, looke here. Foli 

1145 Step. Oh, Gods lid, by your leaue, do you know me sir. Act.IIIl 

Mus. I sir, I know you by sight. 

Step. You sold me a Rapier, did you not? 

Mus. Yes marry did I sir. 

Step. You said it was a Toledo ha? 
ii5o Mus. True I did so. 

Step. But it is none. 

Mus. No sir, I confesse it, it is none. 

Step. Gentlemenbearewitnesse, he has confestit. By Gods 

lid, and you had not confest it 

Lo.iu. 



i 



Euery man in Ms Humor. [87] 

■ ii55 Lo.iu. Oh cousin, forbeare, forbeare. 
Step. Nay I haue done cousin. 

Pros. Why you haue done Hke a Gentleman, heha'sconfest 
it, what would you more? 
Lo.iu. Sirra how doost thou Uke him. 
1160 Pros. Oh its a pretious good foole, make much on him: / 12^3 
can compare him to nothing more happely , then a Barbers vir- 
ginals; for euery one may play vpon him. 
Mus. Gentleman, shall I intreat a word with you? 
Lo.iu. With all my heart sir, you haue not another Toledo 
Ii65 to sell, haue yee? 

Mus.Yo^x are pleasant,you r name is sigmor Lorenzo as I take it . 

Lo.iu. You are in the right: S'bloud he meanes to catechize 

me / thinke. (coate. 

Mus. No sir, I leaue that to the Curate, I am none of that 

1170 Lo.iu. And yet of as bare a coate; well, say sir. 

Mus. Faith signior, I am but seruant to God Mars extraor- 
dinarie, and indeed (this brasse varnish being washt off, and 
three orfoureothertricks sublated) I appeare yours in reuer- 
sion, after the decease of your good father, Musco. 
I175 Lo.iu. Musco, s'bloud what winde hath blowne thee hither 
in this shape. 

Mus. Your Easterly winde sir, the same that blev/ your fa- I2gi 
ther hither. 
Lo.iu. My father? 
I180 Mus. Nay neuer start, it's true, he is come to towne of pur- 
pose to seeke you. 

Lo.iu. Sirra Frospero: what shall we do sirra, my father is 
come to the city. 

Pros. Thy father: where is he? 
Ii85 Mus. At a Gentlemans house yonder by Saint Anthonies, 

where he but stayes my returne; and then 

- Vros. Who's this? Muscol 

Mus. The same sir. 

Vros. Why how comst thou trans-muted thus? i3o3 

ligo Mus. Faith a deuise, a deuise, nayfortheloueofGod,stand 

F not 



I 



[38] Euery man in liis Humor. 

not here Gentlemen, house your selues and ile tell you all. 
Lo.iu. But art thou sure he will stay thy returne? 
Mus. Do I hue sir? what a question is that? 
Vros. Well wee'le prorogue his expectation a httle: M.usco 
1195 thou shalt go with vs: Come on Gentleraen: nay I pray thee 
(good raskall) droope not, s'hart and our wits be so gowty, that 
one old plodding braine can out-strip vs all, Lord I beseech 
thee, may they He and starue in somemiserablespittle, where 
they may neuer see the face of any true spirit againe, but bee 
1200 perpetually haunted with some churck-yardHobgoblin in seculo 
Mus. Amen, Amen. (seculorum. 

Exeunt, 

ACTVS TERTIVS. Foll 

SCENA PRIMA. Act.IIIk 

i2o5 Enter Thorello, and Viso. 

Pis. He will expect you sir within this halfe houre. 
Tho. Why whafs a clocke? 
Pis. New striken ten. 

Tho. Hath he the money ready, can you tell? 
1210 Pis. Yes sir, Baptista brought it yesternight. 

Tho. Oh thafs well: fetch me my cloake. Exit Piso. 1821 

Stay, let me see; an hower to goe and come, 
I that will be the least: and then 'twill be 
An houre, before / can dispatch with him; 
I2i5 Or very neare: well, I will say two houres; 
Two houres? ha? things neuer drempt of yet 
May be contriu'd, I and effected too, 
In two houres absence: well I will not go. 
Two houres; no fleering opportunity 
1220 I will not giue your trecherie that scope. 
Who will not iudge him worthy to be robd, 
That sets his doores wide open to a theefe, 
And shewes the felon, where his treasure lyes? 
Againe, what earthy spirit but will attempt 

To ^ 



Euery man in Ms Humor. [39] 

1225 To taste the fruite of beauties golden tree, 

When leaden sleepe seales vp the dragons eyes? 
Oh beauty is a Proiect of some power, 
Chiefely when oportunitie attends her: 
She will infuse true motion in a stone, 
l23o Put glowing fire in an Icie soule, 

Stuffe peasants bosoms with proud Ccesars spleene, 
Powre rich deuice into an empty braine: 
Bring youth to folhes gate: there traine him in, 
And after all, extenuate his sinne. 
1235 Well, / will not go, / am resolu'd for that. 
Goe cary it againe, yet stay: yet do too, 
/ wiH deferr e it till some other time. 
Enter Viso. 
Viso. Sir, signior Vlatano wil meetyou there withthe bond. i358 
1240 Tho. Thafs true: by /esu / had cleane forgot it. 
/ must goe, whafs a clocke? 
Fis. Past ten sir. 

Tho. 'Hart, then will Vrospero presently be here too, 
With one or other of his loose consorts. 
1245 I am a lew, if I know what to say, 

What course to take, or which way to resolue. 
My braine (me thinkes) is hke an hower-glasse, 
And my imaginations hke the sands, 
Runne dribhng foorth to fill the mouth' of time, 
i25o Still chaung'd with turning in the ventricle. 
What were I best to doe? it shalbe so. 
Nay / dare build vpon his secrecie? Piso. 
Viso. Sir. 

Tho, Yet now I haue bethought me to, I wil not. 18^2 

1255 Is Cob within? 

Vis. I thinke he be sir. 

Tho. But hee'le prate too, there's no talke of him. 
No, there were no course vpon the earth to this, 
If I durst trust him; tut I were secure, 
1260 But there's the question now, if he should prooue, 

F 2 Rimarum 



[40] Euery man in Ms Humor. 

Rimarum plenus, then, s'blood I were Rookt. 
The state that he hath stood in till this present, 
Doth promise no such change: what should I feare then? 
Well, come what will, ile tempt my fortune once. [Viso. 

1265 Piso, thou mayest deceiue mee, but I thinke thou louest mee 
'Piso. Sir, if a seruants zeale and humble duetie may bee 
term'd loue, you are possest of it. (cret, Viso. 

Tho. I haue a matter to impart to thee, but thoumUvStbese- 

Pis. Sir for that 

1270 Tho. Nay heare me man; thinke I esteeme thee well, i3gi 

To let thee in thus to my priuate thoughts; 
P/so, it is a thing, sits neerer to my crest, 
Then thou art ware of: if thou shouldst reueale it— — 
Vis, Reueale it sir? 
1275 Tho. Nay, I do not think thou wouldst, but ifthou shouldst: 
Pis. Sir, then I were"a villaine: 
Disclaime in me for euer if I do. 

Tho. He will not sweare: he has some meaning sure, 
Else (being vrg*d so much) how should he choose, 
1280 But lend an oath to all this protestation? 
He is no puritane, that I am certaine of. 
What should / thinke of it? vrge him againe, 
And in some other forme: I will do so. 
WellPf^o, thouhastswornenot to disclose; I you did sweare? 
1285 Pis. Not yet sir, but I will, so please you. 

Tho. Nay I dare take thy word. 1411 

But if thou wilt sweare; do as you thinke good, 
/ am resolu'd without such circumstance. 

Vis. By my soules safetie sir I here protest, j 

1290 My tongue shall ne're take knowledge of a word | 

Deliuer'd me in compasse of your trust. i 

Tho. Enough, enough, these ceremonies need not, 
I know thy faith to be as firme as brasse. 
Viso come hither: nay we must be close 
1295 In managing these actions: So it is, 

(Now he ha's sworne I dare the safelier speake;) 

I 



Euery man in Ms Humor. [41J 

I haue of late by diuers obseruations 

But, whether his oath be lawfull yea, or no, ha? 
I will aske counsel ere I do proceed: 
i3oo Piso, it will be now too long to stay, 

Wee'le spie some fitter time soone, or to morrow. 
Pis. At your pleasure sir. 

Tho. I pray you search the bookes gainst I returne 142^ 

For the receipts twixt me and Platano. 
i3o5 Pis. I will sir. 

Tho. And heare you: if my brother Vrospero 
Chance to bring hither any gentlemen 
Ere I come backe: let one straight bring me word. 
Vis. Very well sir. 
i3io Tho. Forget it not, nor be not you out of the way. 
Vis. I will not sir. 

Tho. Or whether he come or no, if any other, 
Stranger or els? faile not to send me word. 
Vis. Yes sir. 
i3i5 Tho. Haue care I pray you and remember it. 
Vis. I warrant you sir. 

Tho. But Viso, this is not the secret I told thee of. 
Vis. No sir, / suppose so. 

Tho. Nay beleeue me it is not. 1444 

i320 Vis. I do beleeue you sir. 

Tho. By heauen it is not, thafs enough. 
Marrie, / would not thou shouldst vtter it to any creature li- 
Yet / care not. (uing, 

Well, / must hence: Viso conceiue thus much, 
l325 No ordinarie person could haue drawne 

So deepe a secret from me; / meane not this, 
But that / haue to tell thee: this is nothing, this. 
Pzso, remember, silence, buried here: 

No greater hell then to be slaue to feare. Exit Tho, 

l33o Viso. Piso, remember, silence, buried here: 

Whence should this flow of passion (trow) take head? ha? 
Faith ile dreame no longer of this running humor, 

F 3 For 



[42] Euery man in his Humor. 

For feare I sinke, the violence of the streame | 

Alreadie hath transported me so farre, f 

l335 That I can feele no ground at all: but soft, Enter Cob. ^ 

Oh it's our waterbearer: somewhat ha's crost him now. % 

Cob. Fasting dayes: what tell you me of your fasting dayes? Folio 

would they were all on a hght fire for mee: they say the world Act. 3. S^ 

shall be consum'd with fire and brimstone in the latter day: but 

1340 I would we had these ember weekes, and these villanous fri- 

daies burnt in the meane time, and then 

Pis. Why how now Cob, what moues thee to this choller? 
ha? 

Cob. Coller sir? swounds I scorne your coller, I "sir am no 
1345 colhers horse sir, neuer ride me with your coller , and you doe, 
ile shew you a iades tricke. 

Pis. Oh you'le shp your head out of the coller: why Co5you 
mistake me. 

Cob. Nay I haue my rewme, and I be angrie as well as ano- 
l35o ther, sir. 

Pis. Thy rewme; thy humor man, thou mistakest. i^yS 

Cob. Humor? macke, I thinke it bee so indeed: what is this 
humor? it's some rare thing I warrant. 
Piso. Marrie ile tell thee whatitis (as tis generally receiued 
i355 in these daies) it is a monster bred in a man by selfe loue, and 
affectation, and fed by folly. 
Cob. How? must it be fed? 

Pis. Oh I, humor is nothing if it be not fed, why, didst thou 
neuer heare of that? it's a common phrase, Feed my humor. 
i36o Cob. Ile none on it: humor, auaunt, I know you not, be gon. § 

Let who will make hungry meales for you, it shall not bee I: 
Feed you quoth he? s'blood I haue much adoe to feed my self, 
especially on these leane rascall daies too, and't had beene any 
other day but a fasting day: a plague on them all for mee: by 
i365 this hght one might haue done God good seruice and haue 
drown'd them al in the floud two or three hundred thousand 
yeares ago, oh I do stomacke them hugely: I hau e a mawe now, 
and't were for sir Beuisses horse. 

Pis, 



Euery man in Ms Humor. [48] 

Pis. Nay, but I pra^^ thee Cob, what makes thee so out of 
1370 loue with fasting daies? 

Cob. Marrie that, that will make any man out of loue with l^gS 
them, / thinke: their bad conditions and you wil needs know: 
First, they are of a Flemmish breed I am sure on't, for they raue 
vp more butter then all the daies of the weeke beside: next, 
1375 they stinke of fish miserably: Thirdly, they'le keep a man de- 
uoutly hungry all day, & at night send him supperlesse to bed. 
Pis. Indeed these are faults Cob. 

Cob. Nay and this w^ere all, 'twere something, but they are 
the onely knowne enemies to my generation. A fasting day 
i38o no sooner comes, but my Hneage goesto racke, poore Cobbes 
they smoake for it, they melt in passion, and your maides too 
knowthis, andyet would haue me turne Hannibal, and eat my 
owne fish & blood: " my princely couze, feare nothing; I haue p^/»^ ^^^ 
not the heart to deuoure you, and I might bee made as rich as ^ ^^j 
i385 GoHas: oh that I had roome for my teares, I could weep salt Uerrim 
water enough nowto preserue the Uues of tenthousandofmy 
kin: butlmaycursenonebutthese filthyAlmanacks,for and't 
were not for them, these daies of persecution would ne're bee 
knowne. Ile be hang'd and some Fishmongers sonne doe not 
1390 make on'them, and puts in more fasting daies then hee should 
doe, because he would vtter his fathers dried stockfish. 

Vis. S'oule peace, thou'lt be beaten Enter Matheo, Pro- 
likeastockfishelse^hereisSigniorikf^- spero^Lo.iunior^Boba-- 
theo. Now must I looke out for a mes- dilla^Stephano^Musco. 
i3g5 senger to my Master. Exeunt Cob & Piso. 

SCENA SECVNDA. Folio 

Pros. Beshrewme, butit was an absolute good iest, and ex- Act.III.Sc 
ceedingly well caried. 
Lo.iu. I and our ignorance maintained it as well, did it not? 
1400 Pros. Yes faith, but was't possible thou should'st not know 
him? 

Lo.iu. Fore God not I, and I might haue beene ioind patten 
with one of the nine worthies for knowing him. S'blood man, 
he had so writhen himselfe into the habitofone ofyourpoore 

F 4 Disparuiew's 



[44J Euery man in Ms Humor. 

1405 Disparuiew^s here, your decaied, ruinous, worme-eaten gentle- 
men of the round: such as haue vowed to sit on the skirts of the 
city, let your Prouost & his half dozen of halberders do what 
theycan; and haue translated begging outoftheolde hackney 
pace, to a fine easyamble, and made itrunne as smoothofthe 
1410 toung, as a shoue-groat shilUng, into the Hkenes of one of these 
leane Pirgo^s, had hee moulded himselfe so perfectly, obser- 
uing euerie tricke of their action, as varyingthe accent: swea- 
ring with amEmphasis. Indeed all with so speciall and exquisite 
a grace, that (hadst thou seene him) thou wouldst haue sworne 
1415 fie might haue beene the Tamberlaine, or the Agamemnon 
on the rout. 

Fros. Why Musco: who would haue thought thou hadst i53^ 
beene such a gallant? 
Lo.iu. I cannot tell, but (vnles a man had iuggled begging 
1420 all his hfe time, and beene a weauer ofphrases from his infan- 
cie, for the apparrelhng of it) I thinke the world cannot pro- 
duce his Riuall. 
Fros. Where gofst thou this coat I marFe. 
Mtis. Faith sir, I had it of one of the deuils neere kinsmen, 
1425 a Broker. 

Pros. That cannot be, if the prouerbe hold, a craftie knaue 
needs no broker. 

Mus. True sir, but I need a broker, Ergo no crafty knaue. 
Pros. Well put off, w^ell put off. 
1430 Lo.iu. Tut, he ha's more of these shifts. 

Mus. And yet where / haue one, the broker ha's ten sir. ' 

Enter Piso, 
Piso. Francisco: Martino: ne're a one to bee found now, i55i 
what a spite's this? 
1435 Pros. How now Piso? is my brother within? 

Pis. No sir, my master went forth e'ene now: but Signior 
Giuliano is within. Cob, what Cob: is he gone too? 
Vros. Whither went thy master? Viso canst thou tell? 
Piso. I know not, to Doctor Clements, I thinke sir. Cob, 
1440 Exit Piso. 

Lo.iu, 



Euery man in Ms Humor. [48] 

Lo.iu. Doctor Clement, whafs he? I haue heard much speech 
of hhn. 

Vros. Why, doest thou not knowhim? he is the Gonfalionere 
of the state here, an excellent rare ciuiHan, and a great scholler , 
1445 but the onely mad merry olde fellow in Europe: I shewed him 
you the other day. 

Lo.iu. Oh I remember him now; Good faith, and he hath a i562 
very strange presence me thinkes, it shewes as if he stoode out 
of the ranke from other men. I haue heard many of his iests in 
1450 Padua: they say he will commit a man for taking the waH of 
his horse. 

Pros. I or wearing his cloake of one shoulder, or any thing 
indeede, if it come in the way of his humor. 
Pis. Gasper^ Martino, Cob: S'hart,whereshouldtheybetrow? 
1455 Enter Piso. 

5c»6.Signiorr^or^//o'5man,IpraytheevouchsafevstheHgh- 
ting of this match. 

Pis. A pox on your match, no time but now to vouchsafe? 
FranciscOj Cob. Exit. 

1460 Boh. Body of me: here's the remainder of seuen pound, since 
yesterday was seuennight. It's your right Trinidado: did you 
neuer take any, signior? 

Step. No truly sir? but i'le learne to take it now, since you iSyd 
commend it so. 

[465 Bob. Signior beleeue me, (vpon my relation) for what I tel 
you, the world shall not improue. I haue been in the Indies 
(where this herbe growes) where neither my selfe, nor a dozen 
Gentlemen more (ofmy knowledge) haue receiued thetaste of 
any other nutriment, in the world, for the space of one and 
[470 twentie weekes, but Tabacco onely .Therefore it cannot be but 
'tis most diuine. Further, take it in the nature, in the true kinde 
so, it makes an Antidote, that (hadyou taken the most deadly 
poysonous simple in all Florence, it should expellit,and clarifie 
you,with as much ease, as I speak. And for your greene wound, 

[475 yoMvBalsamum^dindyoMY areallmeeregulleries,andtrash 

to it, especially your Trinidado: your Newcotian is good too: I 

G could 



[46J Euery man in Ms Humor. 

could say what I know of the vertue of it, for the exposing of 
rewmes, rawhumors, crudities, obstructions,withathousand 
of this kind; but I professe my selfe no quack-saluer : only thus 
1480 much: by Hercules I doe holde it, and will affirme it (before 
any Prince in Europe) to be the most soueraigne, and pretious 
herbe, that euer the earth tendred to the vse of man. 

LoAu. Oh this speech would haue done rare in a potheca- 
ries mouth. 
1485 P/5. I: close by Saint Anthonies: Doctor Clements. 

Enter Viso and Cob. 
Cob. Oh, Oh. . > i5g6 

'Bob. Where's the match I gaue thee? 

Vis, S'blood would his match, and he, and pipe, and all were 
1490 at Sancto Domingo. ^xit. 

Cob. By gods deynes: I marle what pleasure or fehcitie they 

haue in taking this rogish Tabacco: it's good for nothing but 

to choakeaman, andfiU him full of smoake, and imbers: there 

were foure died out of one house last weeke with taking of 

1495 it, and two more the bell went for yester-night, one of them 

(they say) will ne're scape it, he voyded a bushell of soote ye- 

ster-day, vpward and downeward. By the stockes; and there 

were no wiser men then I, Fld haue it present death, man or 

woman , that should but deale with a Tabacco pipe; why , it will 

i5oo stifle them all in the'nd as many as vse it; it's little better then 

rats bane. ^nter Piso. 

All. Oh good signior; hold, hold. 

Bob. You base culHon, you. 1610 

Vis. Sir, here's your match; come, thou must needes be tal- 
i5o5 king too. 

Cob. Nay he wil not meddle with his match I warrant you: 
well it shall be a deere beating, and I Hue. 
Bob. Doe you prate? 

Lo.iu. Nay good signior, will you regard the humor of a 
i5io foole? away knaue. . 

Vros. Viso get him away. ^xit Viso, and Cob. 

Bob. A horson filthy slaue, a turd, an excrement. Body of 

Cesar, 



Euery man in liis Hiimor. [47J 

Cesar^ but that I scorne to let forth so meane a spirit, i'ld haue 
stab'd him to the earth. 
i5i5 Pros. Mary God forbid sir. 

Bob, By this faire heauen I would haue done it. 
Step. Oh he sweares admirably: (by this faire heauen:) 
Body of Cesar: rshall neuer doe it, sure (vpon my saluation) 
no I haue not the right grace. 
i520 Mat. Signior will you any? By this ayre the most diuine 1627 
Tabacco as euer I drunke. 
Lo.iu. I thanke you sir. 

Step. Oh this Gentleman doth it rarely too, but nothing 
Uke the other. By this ajTe, as I am a Gentleman: by Phoehus. 
i525 ^xit Bob. and Mat. 

Mus. Master glaunce, glaunce: Signior Prospero. 
Step. As I haue a soule to be saued, I doe protest; 
Pros. That you are a foole. 
Lo.iu. Cousin will you any Tabacco? 
i53o Step. I sir: vpon my saluation. 
Lo.iu. How now cousin? 

Step. I protest, as I am a Gentleman, but no souldier in- 
deede. 
Pros. No signior, as I remember you seru'd on a great 
i535 horse, last generall muster. 

Siep. I sir thafs true: cousin may I sweare as I am a souldier, 
by that? 
Lo.iu. Oh yes, that you may. 

Step. Then as I am a Gentleman, and a souldier, it is diuine 1642 
1540 Tabacco. 

Pros. But soft, where's signior Matheo? gone? 
Mus. No sir, they went in here. 

Pros. Oh lefs follow them: signior Matheo is gone to salute 
his mistresse, sirra now thou shalt heare some of his verses, for 
1545 he neuer comes hither without some shreds of poetrie; Come 
signior Stephano^ Musco. 
Step. Muscol where? is this Musco? 
Lo.iu. I, but peace cousin, no words of it at any hand. 

G 2 Step, 



[48] 



Euery man in Ms Humor. 



Step. Not I by this faire heauen, as I haue a soule to be saued, 
i55o by Fhcebus. 

Pros. Oh rare! your cousins discourse is simply suted, aU in 
oathes. 

Lo.iu. I, he lacks no thing but a little light stuffe, to draw 
them out withall, and he were rarely fitted to the time. 
i555 Exeunt. 

ACTVS TERTIVS, SCENA TERTIA. Folk 

F.nter Thorello with Cob. Act.III, 

Tho. Ha^ how many are there, sayest thou? 
Cob. Marry sir, your brother, Signior Prospero. 
i56o Tho. Tut, beside him: what strangers are there man? 

Cob. Strangers?let me see, one, two; masse I know not well 
there's so many. 

Tho. How? so many? - .s - . 

Cob. I, there's some fiue or sixe of them at the most. 
i565 Tho. A swarme, a swarme, 

Spight of the Deuill, how they sting my heart! 
How long hast thou beene comming hither Cobl 
Cob. But a Httle while sir. 
Tho. Didst thou come running? 
1570 Cob. No sir. 

Tho. Tut, then I am familiar with thy haste. i6yo 

Bane to my fortunes: what meant / to marrie? 
I that before was rankt in such content, 
My mind attir'd in smoothe silken peace, 
1575 Being free master of mine owne free thoughts, 

And now become a slaue? what, neuer sigh, ' 

Be of good cheare man: for thou art a cuckold, 
'Tis done, 'tis done: nay when such flowing store, 
Plentie it selfe fals in my wiues lappe, 
i58o The Cornu-copice will be mine I know. But Cob^ 
What entertainment had they? I am sure 
My sister and my wife would bid them welcome, ha? 
Co^.Like ynough: yet I heard not a wordof welcome. 
Tho. No, their Hps were seaFd withkisses, andthe voice 

Drown'd 



Euery man in liis Humor. [49] 

i585 Drown'd in a flood of ioy at their arriuall, 
Had lost her motion, state and facultie. 
Cc6, which of them was't that first kist my wife? 
(My sister I should say) my wife, alas, 
I feare not her: ha? who was it sayst thou? 
1590 Cob. By my troth sir, will you haue the truth of it? i68g 

Tho. Oh I good Cob: I pray thee. 

Cob. God's my iudge, I saw no body to be kist, vnlesse they 
would haue kist the post, in the middle of the warehouse; for 
there / left them all, at their Tabacco with a poxe. 
1595 Tho. How? were they not gone in then e're thou cam'st? 
Cob. Oh no sir. 

Tho. Spite of the Deuill, what do I stay here then? 
Cob, follow me. Exit. Tho. 

Cob. Nay, soft and faire, I haue egges on the spit; I cannot 
1600 go yet sir: now am I for some diuers reasons hammering, ham- 

imering reuenge: oh for three or foure gallons of vineger, to 
sharpen my wits: Reuenge, vineger reuenge, russet reuenge; 
nay, and hee had not lyne in my house, fwould neuer haue 
greeu'd me; but being my guest, one that ile bee sworne, my 
i6o5 wife ha's lent him her smocke off her backe, while his owne 
shirt ha beene at washing: pawnd her neckerchers for cleane 
bands for him: sold almost all my platters to buy him Tabac- 
co; and yet to see an ingratitude wretch: strike his host; well I 
hope to raise vp an host of furies for't: herecomes M. Doctor. 
1610 Enter Doctor Clement, Lorenzo sen. Peto. Folio 

I Clem. Whafs Signior Thorello gone? Act.IILSc, 

' Pet. I sir. 

Clem. Hart of me, what made him leaue vs so abruptly 
How now sirra; what make you here? what wold you haue, ha? 
i6i5 Cob. And't please your worship, I am a poore neighbour of 
your worships. 

Clem. A neighbour of mine, knaue? 

Cob. I sir, at the signe of the water-tankerd, hard by the 
greene lattice: I haue paide scot and lotte there any time this 
1620 eighteene yeares. 

G 3 Qlem. 



[5oJ Euery man in his Humor. 

Clem. What, at the greene lattice? 

Qob. No sir: to the parish: mary I haue seldome scap't scot- 
free at thc lattice. 

Clem. So: but what busines hath my neighbour? 
1625 Cob. And't Hke your worship, I am come to craue the 
peace of your worship. 

Clem. Of me, knaue? peace of me, knaue? did I e're hurt 1^26 
thee?did I euer threaten thee?or wrongthee?ha? 

Cob. No god's my comfort, I meaneyourworships warrant, 
i63o for one that hath wrong'd me sir: his armes are at too much U- 
bertie, I would faine haue them bound to a treatie of peace, and 
I could by any meanes compasse it. 
Loren. Why, doest thou goe in danger of thy Hfe for him? 
Cob. No sir; but I goe in danger of my death euery houre 
l635 by his meanes; and I die within a twelue-moneth and a day, 
I may sweare, by the lawes of the land, that he kiFd me. 

Clem. How?.how knaue? sweare he kil'd thee? what pre- 
text? what colour hast thou for that? 

Cob. Mary sir: both blacke and blew, colour ynough, I 
1640 warrant you I haue it here to shew your worship. ., 

Clem, Whatis he, that gaue you this sirra? 
Cob. A Gentleman in the citie sir. 
Clem. A Gentleman? what call you him? 

Cob. Signior Bobadilla, ly^S 

1645 Clem. Good: But wherefore did he beate you sirra? how 
began the quarrel twixt you? ha: speake truly knaue, I aduise 
you. 

Cob. Marry sir, because I spake against their vagrant Ta- 
bacco, as I came by them: for nothing else. 
i65o Clem. Ha, you speake against Tabacco? Peto, his name. 
Pet. Whafs your name sirra? 
Cob. Oliuer Cob, sir set Oliuer Cob, sir. 
Clem. Tell Oliuer Cob he shall goe to the iayle. 
Pet. Oliuer Cob^ master Doctor sayes you shall go to the iayle. 
l655 Cob. Oh I beseech your worship for gods loue, deare ma- 
ster Doctor. 

AD Clem, 



Euery man in Ms Humor. [5i] 

Clem. Nay gods pretious: and such drunken knaues as iy56 
you are come to dispute of Tabacco once; I haue done: away 
with him. 
1660 Cob. Oh good master Doctor, sweete Gentleman. 

Lore. Sweete Oliuer, would I could doe thee any good; 
master Doctor let me intreat sir. 

Clem. What? a tankard-bearer, a thread-bare rascall, a 
begger, aslauethat neuerdrunke out of betterthe pispot met- 
i665 tle in his Hfe, and he to depraue, and abuse the vertue of an 
herbe, so generally receyu'd in the courts of princes, the cham- 
bers of nobles, the bowers of sweete Ladies, the cabbins of 
souldiers: Peto away with him, by gods passion, I say, goe too. 
Cob. Deare master Doctor. 
1670 Loren. Alasse poore Oliuer. 

Clem. Peto: I: and make him a warrant^ he shall not goe, I i^/dg 
but feare the knaue. 

Cob. O diuine Doctor, thankes noble Doctor, most dainty 
Doctor, dehcious Doctor. Exeunt Veto with Cob. 

1675 Clem. Signior Lorenzo: Gods pitty man, 
Be merry, be merry, leaue these dumpes. 

Loren. Troth would I could sir: but enforced mirth 
(In my weake iudgement) h'as no happy birth. 
The minde, being once a prisoner vnto cares, 
1680 The more it dreames on ioy, the worse it fares. 
A smyling looke is to a heauie soule, 
As a guilt bias, to a leaden bowle, 
Which (in it selfe) appeares most vile, being spent 
To no true vse; but onely for ostent. 
i685 C/m. Nay but good Signior: heare me a word, heare me 
a word, your cares are nothing; they are Hke my cap, soone put 
on, and as soone put off. WhatPyour sonne is old inough, to 
gouerne himselfe; let him runne his course, it's the onely way 
to make him a stay'd man: if he were an vnthrift, a ruffian, a 
1690 drunkard or a Hcentious Huer, then you had reason: you had 
reason to take care: but being none of these, Gods passion, 
and I had twise so many cares, as you haue, Fld drowne them 
v^ G 4 all 



[52] Euery man in Ms Humor. 

all in a cup of sacke: come, come, I muse your parcell of a soul- 
dier returnes not all this while. Exeunt. 

1695 SCENA QVARTA. Folio 

Act,IV,t 
Enter GiulianOy with Biancha. 
Giul. Well sister, I tell you true: and you'le finde it so in 
the ende. 
Bia. Alasse brother, what would you haue me to doe? I 
1700 cannot helpe it; you see, my brother Frospero he brings them 
in here, they are his friends. 

Giu. His friends? his friends? s'blood they do nothing but 
haunt him vp and downe like a sorte of vnlucky Sprites, and 
tempt him to all maner of villany, that can be thought of; well, 
1705 by this light, a little thing would make me play the deuill with 
some of them; and't were not more for your husbands sake, 
then any thing else, Fld make the house toohot forthem; they 
should say and sweare, Hell were broken loose, e're they went: 
But by gods bread, 'tis no bodies fault but yours: for and you 
1710 had done as you might haue done, they should haue beene 
damn'd e're they should haue come in, e're a one of them. 

Bia. God's my life; did you euer heare the hke? what a 

strange man is this? could I keepe out all them thinke you? I 

should put my selfe against halfe a dozen men? should /? 

1715 Good faith you'ld mad the patient'st body in the world, to 

heare you talke so, without any sense or reason. 

Enter Matheo with Hesperida, Bobadilla, Stephano, Folio 

Lorenzo iu. Prospero, Musco. Act.IV.t 

Hesp. Seruant (in troth) you are too prodigallofyour wits 

1720 treasure; thus to powre it foorth vpon so meane a subiect, as 

my worth? 

Mat. You say well, you say well. . , , .: 

Giu. Hoyday, heare is stuffe. 

Lo.iu. Oh now stand close: pray God she can get him to reade 
it. 

, Pros» 



Euery man iii Ms Humor. [53] 

Pros. Tut, feare not; I warrant thee, he will do it of him- 
selfe with much impudencie. 
Hes. Seruant, what is that same I pray you? 
Mat. Mary an Elegie, an Elegie^ an odde toy. 
1730 Gui. I to mocke an Ape with all, Oh Icsu. 
Bia. Sister, I pray you lets heare it. 
Mat. Mistresse Ile re^de it if you please. 

Hes. I pray you doe seruant. ' 1828 

Gui. Oh heares no foppery, Sblood it freates me to the 
1735 galle to thinke on it. Exit. 

Pros. Oh I, it is his condition, peace.* we are farely ridde 
ofhim. 

Mat. Fayth I did it in an humor: I know not how it is, but 
please you come neare signior; this gentleman hath iudge- 

1740 ment, he knowes how to censnre of a. I pray you sir, you 

can iudge. 
Step. Not I sir; aslhaueasoule to besaued^ aslam agentleman, 
Lo.iu. Nay its well; so long as he doth not forsweare 
himselfe. 
1745 Bob, Signior you abuse the excellencie of your mistresse, 
and her fayre sister. Fye while you hue auoyd this proUxity. 
Mat. I shall sir; well, Incipere dulce. 
Lo. iu. How, Incipere dulcel a sweete thing to be a Foole 
indeede. 
1750 Pros. What, do you take Incipere in that sence? 1841 

Lo.iu. You do not you? Sblood this was your villanie to 
guU him with a motte. 
Pros. Oh the Benchers phrase; Pauca verba, Pauca verba. 
Mat. Rare creature let me speake without offence, 
jSS Would God my rude woords had the influence: 
To rule thy thoughts, as thyfayre lookes do mine, 
Then shouldst thou be his prisoner, who is thine. 
Lo.iu. S'hart, this is in Hero and Leander? 
Pros. Oh I: peace, we shall haue more of this. 
[760 Mat. Be not vnkinde andfayre mishapen stuffe^ 
Is of behauiour boysterous and rough: 

H. How 



, 



[54] Euery maii in iiis Humor. 

How like you that signior, sblood he shakes his head Hke a 
bottle, to feele and there be any brayne in it. 
Mat. But obserue the Catastrophe now, 
1765 And I in dutie will exceede all other, 

As you in bewtie do excell loues mother. 

Lo iu. Well ile haue him free of the brokers, for he vtters no i85g 
thing but stolne remnants. 
Pros. Nay good Critique forbeare. 
1770 Lo.iu. A pox on him, hang him filching rogue, steale from 
the deade? its vvorse then sacriledge. 
Pros. Sistervvhathaueyouheare?e;^r5^5?Iprayyoulets see. 
Bia. Do you let them go so hghtly sister. 
Hes. Yes fayth when they come hghtly. 
1775 Bia. I but if your seruant should heare you, he vvould take 
it heauely. 
Hes. No matter he is able to beare. 
Bia. So are Asses. 
Hes. so is hee. 
1780 Pros. Signior Matheo^ vvho made these verses? they are ex- 
cellent good. 

Mat. Oh God sir, its your pleasure to say so sir. 
Fayth I made them extempore this morning. 
Pros. How extempore? 
1785 Mat. I vvould I might be damnd els.* aske signior Bobadilla. i86g 
He sawe me vvrite them, at the: (poxe on \t) the Miter 
yonder. 

Mus. Well, and the Pope knew hee curst the Miter it vvere 
enough to haue him excommunicated all the Tauerns in the 
1790 towne. 

Step. Cosen how do you Hke this gentlemans verses. 
Lo.iu. Oh admirable, the best that euer I heard. 
Step. By thisfayre heauens, they are admirable, 
The best that euer I heard. 
1795 Enter GiuHano. 

Giu. I am vext I can hold neuer a bone of me stiH, 
Sblood I think they meane to build a Tabernacl^ heare, vveU? 

Pros. 



Euery man in liis Humor. [55J 

Pros. Sister you haue a simple seruant heare, that crownes 1880 
your bewtie vvith such Encomions and Deuises, you may see 
1800 what it is to be the mistresse of a vvit, that can make your 
perfections so transeparent, that euery bleare eye may looke 
thorough them, and see himdrowned ouer head andeares, in 
the deepe vvell of desire. Sister Biancha I meruaile you get 
you not a seruant that can rime and do trickes too. 
l8o5 Giu. Oh monster? impudence it selfe; trickesl 
Bia. TrickeSy brother? what trickesl 
Hes. Nay, speake I pray you, vvhat trickes? 
Bia. I, neuer spare any body heare: but say,vvhat trickes? 
Hes. Passion of my heart? do trickes? 
1810 Pros. Sblood heares a tricke vied, and reuied: why you 
monkies you? vvhat a catterwaHng do you keepe? has he not 
giuen you rymes^ and verses, and trickes. 
Giu. Oh see the Diuell? 

Pros. Nay, you lampe of virginitie, that take it in snuffe so: i8g5 
l8i5 comeandcherish this tamepoeticalfuryinyour5^yMa;/^,youle 
be begd else shortly for a concealement: go to, rewarde his 
muse, youcannot giue him lessethena shillingin conscience, 
for the booke he had it out of cost him a teston at the least, 
how now gallants, Lorenzo, siignior Bobadilla? vvha t all sonnes 
1820 of scilence? no spirite. 

Giu. Come you might practise your Ruffian trickes some- 
where else, and not heare I wisse: this is no Tauerne, nor no 
place for such exploites. 
Pros. Shart how now. 
1825 Giu. Nay boy, neuer looke askaunce at me for the matter; 
ile tellyou of it by Gods bread? I, and you and your compa- 
nions mend your selues when I haue done. 
Pros. My companions. 

Gui. I your companions fir, so I say? Sblood I am not af- igog 

|l83o frayed of you nor them neyther, you must haue your Poets, & 

your caueleeres, & your fooles follow you vp and downe the 

citie, and heare they must come to domineere and swagger? 

sirha, you Ballad singer, and Slops your fellow there, get you 

H 2. out 



[56J Euery man in his Huraor. 

out; get you out: or (by the wiU of God) Ile cut of your eares, 
i835 goe to. 

Pros. Sblood stay, lets see what he dare do: cut of his eares 
you are an asse, touchanyman heare, and by the Lord iie run 
my rapier to the hilts in thee. 

Gui. Yea, that would I fayne see, boy. They alldraw, enter 
1840 Bia. Oh lesu Piso, Matheo murder. Piso and some more 

Hes. Helpe, helpe, Piso. of the house to part 

Lo. iu. Gentlemen, Prospero^ for- them, the women 
beare I pray you. make a great crie. 

Bob. Well sirrah, you Hotlofernus: by my hand I will pinck ig22 
1845 thy flesh full of holes with my rapier for this, I will by this 
good heauen: nay let him come, let him come, gentlemen by 
the body of S. George ile not kill him. The offer tofight a- | 

Piso. Hold, hold forbeare: gaineandareparted. 

Gui. You whorson bragging coys- Enter Thorello-i 
i85o tryll. 

Tho. Why, hownowPwhats the matter?what stirre is heare, 
Whence springs this quarrell, Pizo where is he? 
Put vp your weapons, and put of this rage. 
My wife and sister thej'- are cause of this, 
l855 What, Pizo? where is this knaue. 
Pizo. Heare sir. 

Pros. Come, lets goe.* this is one of my brothers auncient 
humors this? 
Steph. 1 am glad no body wa5 hurt by this auncienr humor. 
1860 Exit Prospero, Lorenzoiu. Musco, Stephano, 

Bobadilto, Matheo, 
Tho. Why how now brother, who enforst this braule. Fol^ 

Gui. A sorte of lewd rakehelles, that care neither for God nor A ct.IV.St 
the Diuell, And theymust come hearetoread^a//a<i5 andi?o- 
l865 ^^ry andTr^^/fjIlemarretheknotofthemere Isleepeperhaps.* 
especially signior Pithagorus, he thats al manner of shapes: and 
Songs and sonnets, his fellow there. 

Hes. Brother indeede you are to violent, 
To sudden in your courses, and you know 

My 



Euery man in Ms Humor. [SyJ 

1870 My brother Prosperus temper will not beare 
Any reproofe, chiefely in such a presence, 
Where euery sHght disgrace he should receiue, 
Would wound him in opinion and respect. 

Gu. Respect? what talke you of respect mongst such igSo 

1875 As had neyther sparke of manhood nor good manners, 
By God I am ashamed to heare you; respect? Exit, 

Hes. Yes there was one a ciuill gentleman, 
And very worthely demeand himselfe. 

Tho. Oh that was some loue of yours, sister. 
1880 Hes. A loue of mine? infayth I would he were 
No others loue but mine. 

Bia. Indeede he seemd to be a gentleman of an exceeding 
fayre disposition, and of very excellent good partes. 

Exit Hesperida, Biancha. 
i885 Tho. Her loue, by lesu: my wifes minion, ig6o 

Fayre disposition? excellent good partes? 
S'hart, these phrases are intollerable, 
Good partes? how should she know his partes? weli: well, 
It is too playne, too cleare; PizOy come hether. 
1890 What are they gone? 

Pi. I sir they went in. 
Tho. Are any of the gallants within? 
Pi. No sir they are all gone. 

Tho. Art thou sure of it? igyo 

1895 Pi. I sir I can assure you. 

Tho. Pizo what gentleman was that they prays'd so? 
Pizo. One they call him signior Lorenzo, a fayre young gen- 
tleman sir. 

Tho. I, I thought so; my minde gaue me as much: 
1900 Sblood ile be hangd if they haue not hid him in the house, 
Some where, ile goe search, Pizo go with me, 
Be true to me and thou shalt finde me bountifull. Exeunt. 

SCENA QVINTA. Folio 

EnterCoB,tohimT\b. Act.IV.Sc, 

1905 Cob. What Tibj Tib^ I say. 

H 3. Tib. 



[58] Euery man in liis Humor. 

Tib. How now, what cuckold is that knockes so hard? 
Oh husband ist you, whats the newes? 

Cob, Nay you haue stonnd me I fayth? you hue giuen me a 
knocke on the forehead, will sticke by me: cuckold? Swoundes 
igio cuckolde? - 

Tib. Away you foole did I know it vvas you that knockt, 
Come, come, you may call me as bad vvhen you Hst. 
Cob. May I? swoundes Tib you are a whore; ig88 

Tib, S'hart you lie in your throte. 
1915 Cob, How the lye? and in my throte too? do you long to bc 
stabd, ha? 

Tib. Why you are no souldier? 

Cob, Masse thats true, vvhen vvas Bobadilla heare? that 
RoguCj that Slaue^ that hncmgBurgullian?i\etick\e him I faith. 
1920 Tib. Why vvhafs the matter? 

Cob, Oh he hath basted me rarely, sumptiously: but I haue iggy 
it heare vvill sause him, oh the doctor^ the honestest old Tro- 
ian in aU Italy, I do honour the very flea of his dog: a plague 
on him he put me once in a villanous filthy feare: marry it fl 

IQ25 vanisht away like the smooke of Tobacco: but I vvas smookt 
soundly first, I thanke the Diuell, and his good A ngell my 
guest: vvell vvife: or Tib (vvhich you vvill) get you in, and 
locke the doore I charge you, let no body into you: not Bob- 
badillah\mse\ie\ nor the diuell in his Hkenesse; you are a vvo- 
1930 man; you haue flesh and blood enough in you; therefore be 
not tempted; keepe the doore shut vpon all cummers. 

Tib, I vvarrant you there shall no body enter heare vvith- 
out my consent. 

Cob, Nor with your consent sweete Tib and so I leaue you. 
1935 Tib, Its more then you know, vvhether you leaue me so. 
Cob, How? Tib. Why sweete. 

Cob, Tut sweete, or soure, thou art a flower, 
Keepe close thy doore, I aske no more. Exeunt, 

SCENA SEXTA. Folio 

1940 Enter Lorenzo iu. Prospero, Stephano, Musco. Act.IV,i 

Lo.iu. Well Musco performe this businesse happily, 

And 



Euery man in Ms Humor. [89] 

And thou makest a conquest of my loue foreuer, 

Pros. I fayth now let thy spirites put on their best habit, 
But at any hand remember thy message to my brother. 
1945 For theres no other meanes to start him? 

Mus. I warrant you sir, feare nothingl haue a nimble soule 2024 
that hath wakt all my imaginatiue forces by this time, and 
put them in true motion: vvhat you haue possest me with- 
2i\\? Ile discharge it amply sir. Make no question. 
igSo Exit Musco. 

Pros. Thats vvell sayd Musco: fayth sirha how dost thou, 
aproue my vvit in this deuise? 
Lo.iu. Troth vvell, howsoeuer? but excellent if it take. 
Pros. Take man.* vvhy it cannot chuse but take, if the cir- 
1955 cumstances miscarry not, but tell me zealously: dost thou 
afiect my sister Hesperida as thou pretendest? 
Lo.iu. Prospero by lesu. 

Pros. Come do not protest I beleeue thee: I fayth she is a 2o35 
virgine of good ornament, and much modestie, vnlesse I 
1960 conceiud very worthely of her, thou shouldest not haue 
her. 

Lo.iu. Nay I thinke it a question whether I shall haue her 
for aU that. 
Pros. Sbiood thou shal haue her, by this hght thou shalt? - 
iq65 Lo.iu. Nay do not sweare. 

Pros, By S.Marke thou shalt haue her: ile go fetch her pre- 
sently, poynt but where to meete, and by this hand ile bring 
her? 
Lo.iu. Hold, hold, what all poUicie dead? no preuention of 
1970 mischiefes stirring. 

Pros. Why, by what shall I sweare by? thou shalt haue her 20^5 
by my soule. 

Lo.iu. I pray the haue patience I am satisfied; Prospero o- 
mitno offered occasion, that may make my desires compleate 
1975 I beseech thee. 

Pros. I warrant thee. 

Exeunf, 
H 4. ACTVS 



[6o] Euery man in Ms Humor. 

ACTVS QVARTVS, SCENA P R I M A. Foliol 

Enter Lorenzo senior, Peto, meeting Musco. Aci.IV.Sc. 

1980 Peto. Was your man a souldier sir. 

Lo. I a knaue I tooke him vp begging vpon the way, | 

This morning as I was cumming to the citie, • | 

Oh? heare he is; come on, you make fayre speede; 
Why? whereon Gods name haue you beene so long? 
1985 Mus. Mary (^Gods my comfort) where I thought I should 
haue had Httle comfort of your worships seruice: 
Lo. How so? '^ 

Mus. Oh God sir? your cumming to the citie, & your enter- 2060 j 
taynementofmen, andyour sendingme to watch; indeede, all 
1990 the circumstances are as open to your sonne as to your selfe. 
Lo. How should that be? vnlesse that villaine Museo 
Haue told him of the letter, and discouered 
All that I strictly chargd him to conceale? tis soe. 
Mus. I fayth you haue hit it: tis so indeede. 
1995 Lo. But how should he.know thee to be my man. 

Mus. Naysir,Icannottell; vnlesseitwerebytheblackearte? 
is not your sonne a scholler sir? 

Lo. Yes; but I hope his soule is not alhed . 2oyi 

To such a diuelish practise: if it were, 
2000 I had iust cause to weepe my part in him, 
And curse the time of his creation. 
But where didst thou finde them Portensio? 

Mus. Nay sir, rather you should aske where the found me? 
for ile be sworne I was going along in the streete, thinking 
2oo5 nothing, when (of a suddayne) one caWes, Signior Lorenzos man: 
another, he cries, souldier: and thus halfe a dosen of them, till 
they had got me within doores, where I no sooner came, but 
out flies their rapiers and all bent agaynst my brest, they 
swore some two or three hundreth oathes, and all to tellme I 
2010 was but a deadman, if I did not confesse whereyou were, and 
how I was imployed, and about what, which when they 
could not get out of me: (as Gods my iudge, they should haue 
kild me first) they lockt me vp into a roome in the toppe of a 

house 



Euery man in liis Humor. [61] 

house, where by great miracle (hauing a Hght hart) I sHdde 
20x5 downe by a bottome of packthread into the streete, and so 
scapt: but maister, thus much I can assure you, for I heard it 
while I was lockt vp: there were a great many merchants and 
rich citizens wiues with them at a banquet, and your sonna 
Signior Lorenzo, has poynted one of them to meete anone at 
2020 one Cobs house, awaterbearersPthat dwellesbythe wall: now 
there you shall be sure to take him; for fayle he will not. 

Lo. Nor will I fayle to breake this match, I doubt not; 20g^ 
Well: go thou along with maister doctors man, 
And stay there for me? at one Cobs house sayst thou. Exit* 
2025 Mus. I sir, there you shall haue him: when can you tell? 

much wench, or much sonne: sblood when he hasstayd there 
three or foure houres, trauelhng with the expectation of 
somewhat; and at the length be dehuered ofnothing: ohthe 
sport that I should the take to look on him if I durst but now 
2o3o I meane to appeare no more afore him inthis shape: I haue a- 
nother tricke to act yet? oh that I were so happy , as to hght 
vpon an ounce now of this doctors clarke; God saue you sa<r, 
Peto. I thanke you good sir. 
Mus. I haue made you stay somewhat long sir. 
2o35 Peto. Not a whit sir, I pray you what sir do you meane; you 
haue beene lately in the warres sir it seemes. 
Mus. I Marry haue I sir. 210J 

Peto. Troth sir , I would be glad to bestow a pottle of wine of 
you if it please you to accept it. 
2040 Mus. Oh Lord sir. 

Peto, Butto heare the manner of you seruises, and your de- 

uises in the warres, they say they be very strange, andnothke 

those a man reades in the Romane histories. 

Mus. Oh God nosir, why at any time when it please you, I 

2045 shall be ready to descourse to you what I know; and more to 

somewhat. 

Peto. No better time then now sir, weele goe to the Meeve- 
maide there we shall haue a cuppe of neate wine, I pray you 
sir let me request you. 

I . Mus, 



[62] Euery man in Ms Humor. 



I 



2o5o Mus. Ile follow you sir, he is mine owne I fayth. Exeunt. 

Enter Babadillo, Lorenzo iu. Matheo, Stephano. Folio 

Mat Signior did you euer see the Hke cloune of him, where we A ct.I V. Si 
vvere to day; signior Prosperos brother? I thinke the vvhole 
earth cannot shew his Hke by lesu. 
2o55 Lo. We vvere now speaking of him, signior Bobadillo telles 

me he is fallen foule of you two. | 

Mat. Oh I sir, he threatned me with the bastinado. f 

Bo. I but I think I taught you a trick this morning for that. 
You shall kill him without all question: if you be so minded. 
2060 Mat. Indeede it is a most excellent tricke. 

Bo. Oh you do not giue spirit enough to your motion, you 
are too dull, too tardie.* oh it must be donehkeHghtning,hay? 
Mat. Oh rare. 

Bob. Tut tis nothing and't be not done in a 2i35 

2o65 Lo.iii. Signior did you neuer play withany of our mai- 
sters here. 
Mat. Oh good sir. 

Bob. Nay for a more instance of their preposterous humor, 

there came three or foure of them to me, at a gentlemans 

2070 house, where it was my chance to bee resident at that 

time, to intreate my presence at their scholes, and withall so 

much importund me, that (I protest to you as I am a gentle- 

man) I was ashamd of their rude demeanor out of all measure: 

vvell, I tolde them that to come to a pubhque schoole they 

2075 should pardon me, it was oppositeto my humor, butifso they 

vvould attend me at my lodging, I protested to do them what 

right or fauour I could, as I vvas a gentleman. &c. 

Lo.iu. So sir, then you tried their skiU. 

Bob. Alasse soone tried; you^shall heare sir, within two or 2l5o 
2080 three dayes after, they came, and by lesu good signior beleeue 
me, I grac'tthem exceedingly, shewd them some two or three 
trickes of preuention, hath got them since admirable credit, 
they cannot denie this; and yet now they hate me, and why? 
becauselamexcellent, andfor no other reason on the earth. 



2o85 Lo.iii. This is strange and vile as euer I heard. 



Bob, 



Euerj^ man in Ms Humor. [63] 

Bob. I will tell you sir vpon my first comming to the citie, 
they assaulted me some three, foure, fiue, six, of themtoge- 2i58 
ther as I haue walkt alone, in diuers places of the citie; as vpon 
the exchange, at my lodging, and at my ordinarie: where I haue 

2ogo driuen them afore me the whole length of a streete, in the o- 
pen viewof all our gallants, pittying to hurt them beleeue me; 
yet all this lenety will not depresse their spleane; they will 
be doing withthe Pismier, raysing ahill, a man may spurne a- 
broade with his foote at pleasure: by my soule I could haue 

2095 slayne them all, but I dehght not in murder: I am loth to beare 

any other but a bastinado for them, and yet I hould it good 

polhcie not to goe disarmd, for though I be skilfull, I may be 

suppressd with multitudes. 

Lo.iu. I by lesu may you sir and (in my conceite) our whole 

2100 nation should sustayne the losse by it, if it were so. 

Bob. Alasseno:whatsapeculierman,toanation?not seene. 21^2 
Lo.iu. I but your skill sir. 

Bob. Indeede that might be some losse, but who respects 
it? I will telyou Signior (inpriuate) I am a gentleman, andliue 

2io5 here obscure, and to my selfe: but were I known to the Duke 
(obserue me) I would vndertake (vpon my heade and life) for 
the publique benefit of the state, not onely to spare the intire 
Hues of his subiects ingenerall, but to saue the one halfe: nay 
there partes of his yeerely charge^, in houlding warres gene- 

21 10 rally agaynst all his enemies? and how will I do it thinke you? 
Lo.iu. Nay I know not, nor can I conceiue. 
Bo. Marry thus, I wouldselect ig moretomy selfe,throughout 2i83 
the land,gentlemetheyshouldbeofgood spirit; strong & able 
constitutio, I would chuse theby an instinct, atrickthat I haue: 

21 15 & I would teach these 19. the special tricks, as your Runto, your 
Reuerso,yourStoccato,yourImbroccato,yomPassado,yourMon- 
taunto, tiW they could all play very neare or altogether as well as 
my selfe. this done; say the enemie were forty thousand strong: 
we twenty wold come into the field the tenth oiMarch, or ther 

2120 abouts; & would challendge twenty of the enemie? they could 
not in there honor refuse the combat: wel, wewouldkilthem: 

I 2. challenge 



[64] Euery man in his Humor. 

chailenge twentie more, kill them; twentie more, kill them; 
twentie more, kill them too; and thus would we kill euery 
man, his twentie a day , thats twentie score; twentie score, thats 
2125 two hundreth; two hundreth a day, fiue dayes a thousand: 
fortie thousand; fortie times fiue, fiue times fortie, two hun- 
dreth dayes killes them all, by computation, and this will I A^en- 
ture my Hfe to performe: prouided there be no treason prac- 
tised vpon vs. 
2i3o Lo.iu. Why are you so sure of your hand at all times? 2200 

Boh. Tut, neuer mistrust vpon my soule. 
LoAu. Masse I would notstand insignior Giuliano state.then; 
And you meete him, for the wealth oi Florence. 
Bob. Why signior, by lesu if hee were heare now: I would 
2i35 not draw my weapon on him, let this gentleman doe his 
mind,but I wilbastinadohim (byheauen)&euerl meete him. 
Mat. Fayth and ile haue a fling at him. 

Enter Giuhano and goes out agayne, 
Lo.iu. Looke yonder he goes I thinke. 
2140 Gui. Sblood vvhat lucke haue I, I cannot meete vvith these 
bragging rascaUs. 
Bob. Its not he: is it.^ 2212 

Lo.iu. ,Yes fayth it is he.^ 
Mat. Ile be hangd then if that vvere he. 
2145 Lo.iu. Before God it vvas he: you make me sweare. 
Step. Vpon my saluation it vvas hee. 

Bob. WeU had I thought it had beene he: he could not haue 
gone so,but I cannot be induc'd to beleeueit vvas he yet. 
Enter GiuUiano. 
2i5o Gui. Oh gaUant haue I found you.^ draw to your tooles, 
draw, or by Gods vviU ile thresh you. 
Bob. Signior heare me.'^ 

Gui. Draw your vveapons then: 2224 

Bob. Signior, I neuer thought it tiU now: body of S. George, 
2i55 I haue a vvarrant of the peace serued on me euen now, as I 
came along by a vvaterbearer, this gentleman saw it, signior 
Matheo. 

Giu. 



Euery man in Ms Humor. [65] 

Giu. The peace? Sblood, you vvill not draw? 

Matheo runnes away. 
2160 Lo.f?^. Holdsigniorhold, vnder Hebeates himanddisarmes i 

thy fauour forbeare. him. 

Giu. Prate agayne as you like this you vvhoreson cowardly 
rascall, youle controule the poynt you.^ your consort hee is 
gone.^ had he stayd he had shard vvith yow infayth. 
2i65 ExitGmWidLXiO. 

Bob. Well gentlemen beare vvitnesse I vvas bound to the 2228 
peace, by lesu. 

Lo.iu. Why and though yoti vvere sir, the lawe alowes you 
to defend your selfe; thats but a poore excuse. 
2170 Boh. I cannot tell; I neuer sustayned the hke disgrace (^by 
heauen) sure I vvas strooke vvith a Piannet then, for I had 
no power to touch my vveapon. Exit. 

Lo.iu. I hke inough I haue heard of many that haue beene 
beaten vnder a plannet; goe get you to the Surgions, sblood 
2175 andthesebeyour tricks,your passados,&yourMountauntos 
ilenone of them: oh God that this age should bring foorth 
snch creatures.-^ come cosen. 
Step, Masse ile haue this cloke. 
Lo.iu. Gods vvill: its Giullianos. 
2180 Step. Nay but tis mine now, another might haue tane it vp 
aswell as I, ile vveaje it so I vvill. 
Lo.fw. How and he see it, heele challenge it assure your selfe. 
Step. I but he shall not haue it; ile say I bought it. 
Lo.iu. Aduise you cosen, take heede he giue not you as 
2i85 much. Exeunt. 

Enter Thorello^ Prospero, Biancha, Hesperida. Folio 

Tho. Now trust me Prospero you were much to blame, Act.IV.Sc. 
T'incense your brother and disturbe the peace, 
Of my poore house, for there be sentinelles, 
2190 That euery minute vvatch to giue alarames, 
Of ciuill vvarre, vvithout adiection, 
Of 3'our assistance and occasion. 
Pros. No harme done brother I vvarrant you: since there is 

13. no 



[66] Euery man in Ms Humor. 

no harme done, anger costs a man nothing: and a tall man 
2195 is neuer his owne man tilhebe angry, tokeephis vakireinob- 
scuritieristokeepehimselfeasitwere in a cloke-bag;vvhatsa 
musition vnlesse he play? whats a tall man vnlesse he fight? for 
indeede all this my brother stands vpon absolutely, and that 
made me fall in vvith him so resolutely. 
2200 Bia. I but vvhat harme might haue come of it? 226g 

Pros. Might? so might the good warme cloathes your hus- 
band vveares be poysond for any thing he knowes, or the 
vvholesome vvine he drunke euen now at the table. 
Tho. Now God forbid: O me? now I remember, 
2205 My vvife drunke to me last; and changd the cuppe, 
And bad me vvare this cursed sute to day, 
See, if God suffer murder vndiscouered? 
I feele me ill; giue me some Mithredate, , . 

Some Mithredate and oyle; good sister fetch me, : 

2210 O, I am sicke at hart: I burne, I burne; 
If you will saue my Ijfe goe fetch it mee. 
Pros. Oh strange humor my very breath hath poysond him. 
Hes. Good brother be content, what do you meane, 
The strength of these extreame conceites will kill you? 
22i5 Bia. Beshrew your hart blood, brother Prospero^ 
For putting such a toy into his head. 

Pros. Is a fit simiHe, a toy? will he be poysond with a simihe? 2286 
Brother Thorello, what a strange and vaine imagination is this? 
For shame be wiser, of my soule theres no such matter. 
2220 Tho. Am I not sicke? how am I then not poysond? 
Am I not poysond? how^ am I then so sicke? 
Bia. If you be sicke, your owne thoughts make you sicke. 
Pros. His iealoucie is the poyson he hath taken. 
Enter Musco like the doctors man. 
2225 Mus. Signior Thorello my maister doctor Clement salutes 
you, and desires to speake with you, with all speede pos- 
sible. 

Tho. No time but now? well, ile waite vpon his worship, 
Pizo^ Coh^ ile seeke them out, and set them sentinelles till I re- 

„ . turne 



Euery man in his Humor. [67] 

223o turne. Pizo, Cob, Pizo. Exit. 

Pros. MuscOj this is rare, but how gotst thou this apparrel of 
the doctors man. 

Mus. Marry sir. My youth would needes bestow the wine 23oo 
of me to heare some martiall discourse; where I so marshald 

2235 him, that I made him monstrous drunke, & because too much 
heate vvas the cause of his distemper, I stript him starke na- 
ked as he lay along a sleepe, and borrowed his sewt to deliuer 
this counterfeit message in, leauing a rustie armoure, and an 
olde browne bill to watch him; till my returne: which shall 

2240 be when I haue paund his apparrell, and spent the monie 
perhappes. 

Pros. Well thou art a madde knaue Musco^ his absence will 
be a good subiect for more mirth: I pray the returne to thy 
young mmster Lorenzo, and will him to meete me cind Hesperi- 

2245 da at the Friery presently: for here tell him the house is so 

sturde withiealousie, thatthere is no roome for loue to stand 23i2 
vpright in; but ile vse such meanes she shall come thether, and 
that I thinke will meete best with his desires: Hye thee good 
Musco. 

225o Mus. I goe sir. Exit. 

Enter Thorello to him Pizo. 

Tho. Ho Pizo, Cob, where are these villaines troe? 

Oh, art thou there? Pizo harke thee here.* 

Marke what I say to thee, I must goe foorth; 
2255 Be carefull of thy promise, keepe good watch, 23ig 

Note euery gallant and obserue him well, 

That enters in my absence to thy mistrisse; 

If she would shew him roomes, the ieast is stale, 

Follow them Pizo or els hang on him, 
2260 And let him not go after, marke their lookes? 

Note if she offer but to see his band, 

Or any otber amorous toy about him, 

But prayse his legge, or foote, or if she say, 

I 4. The 



[fr8J Euery man in his Humor. 

The day.is hotte, and bid him feele her hand, 
2265 How hot it is, oh thats a monstrous thing: 

Note me all this, sweete Pizo\ marke their sighes, 
And if they do but vvisper breake them off, 
Ile beare thee out in it: vvilt thou do this? 

Wilt thou be true sweete Pizo? 2333 

2270 Pi. Most true sir. 

Tho, Thankes gentle Pizo: vvhere is Cobl now: Cob? 

Exit Thorello. 
Bia. Hees euer calhng for Cob^ I vvonder how hee im- 
ployes Cob soe. 
2^75 Pros. Indeede sister to aske how he imployes Cob^ is a neces- 
sary question for you that are his vvife, and a thing not very 
easie for you to bu satisfied in: but this ile assure you Cobs wife . 
is an excellent baud indeede: and oftentimes your husband 
hauntes her house, marry to vvhat end I cannot altogether ac- 
2^80 cuse him, imagine you vvhat you thinke conuenient: but I 
haue knowne fayre hides haue foule hartes eare now, I can 
tell you. 

Bia. Neuer sayd you truer then that brother? Pizo fetch your 23^3 
cloke, aud goe vvith me, ile after him presently: I vvould to 
2285 Christ I could take him there I fayth. 

ExeuntVizo and Biancha. 
Pros. So let them goe: this may make sport anone, now my 
fayre sister Hesperida: ah that you knew how happy a thing it 
vvere to be fayre and bewtifull? 
2290 Hes. That toucheth not me brother. 

Pros. Thats true: thats euen the fault of it, for indeede bew- 
tie stands a woman in no stead, vnles it procure her touching: 
but sister vvhether it touch 5'ou or noe, it touches your bew- 
ties, and I am sure they willabidethetouch, and they doe not 
22g5 a plague of al ceruse say I , and it touches me to inpart. though 
not in the. Well, theres a deare and respected friend of mine 
sister, stands very strongly affected towardes you, and hath 
vowed to inflame vvhole bonefires of zeale in his hart, in ho- 
nor of your perfections, I haue already engaged my promise 

to 



Euery man in Ms Humor. [6g] 

23oo to bring you where you shal heare him conferme much more 
then I am able to lay downe for him: Signior Lorenzo is the 
man: vvhat say you sister shall I intreate so much fauour of 
you for myfriend, is too direct and attendyou to his meeting? 
vpon my soule he loues you extreamely, approue it sweete 
23o5 Hesperida vvill you? 

Hes. Fayth I had very httle confidence in mine owne con- 236^ 
stancie if I durst not meete a man; but brother Prospero this 
motion of yours sauours of an olde knight aduenturers ser- 
uant, me thinkes. 
23io Pros. Whats that sister. 
iJ^5. Marry of the squire. 

Pros. No matter Hesperida if it did, I vvould be such an one 
for my friend, but say, will you goe? 
Hes. Brother I wiU, and blesse my happy starres. 
23i5 Enter Clement and Thorello. 

Clem. Why vvhat viUanie is this.^ my man gone on a false 23yi 
message, and runne away vvhen hehas done, vvhy vvhattrick 
is there in it trow.^ 1.2.3.4. and 5. 

Tho. How: is my wife gone foorth, vvhere is she sister? 
2320 Hes. Shees gone abrode vvith Pizo. 

Tho. Abrode vvith Pizol oh that villaine dors me, 
He hath discouered all vnto my vvife, 
Beast that I vvas to trust him: vvhither vvent she? 
Hes. I know not sir. 
2325 Pros. Ile tell you brother vvhither I suspect shees gone. 
Tho. Whither for Gods sake? 

Pros. To Cobs house I beleeue: but keepe my counsayle. 
Tho. I vvill, I vvill, to Cobs house? doth she haunt Cobs, 2383 
Shees gone a purpose now to cuckold me, 
233o With that lewd rascall, vvho to vvinne her fauour, 
Hath told her all. Exit. 

Clem. But did^you mistresse see my manbring him a mes- 
sage. 
Pros. That vve did maister doctor. 
2335 Clem, And vvhither vvent the knaue? 

K. Pros. 



[yo] Euery manin Ms Humor. 

Pros. To the Tauerne I thinke sir. 

Clem. What did Thorello giue him any thing to spend for 
the message he brought him? if he did I should commend my 
mans vvit exceedingly if he vvould make himselfe drunke, 
2340 vvith the ioy of it, farewell Lady, keepe good rule you two: * 

I beseech you now; by Gods marry my man makes mee 
laugh. Exit. 

Pros. What a madde Doctor is this? come sister lets away. 

Exeunt. 
2345 Enter Matheo and Bobadillo. Folio 

Mat. I vvonder signior vvhat they vvill say of my going a- Act.IV. 5( 
way; ha? 

Boh. Why, what should they say?but as of a discreet gentle- 
Quick, wary, respectfull of natures, (man. 

235o Fayre Hniamentes, and thats all. 

Mat. Why so, but what can they say of your beating? 
Boh. A rude part, a touch with soft wood, a kinde of grosse 
batterie vsed, layd on strongly; borne most paciently, and 
thats all. 
2355 Mat. I but would any man haue offered it in Venicel ^ 

Boh. Tut I assureyou no: you shall haue there your Nohilis, 
your Gentelezza, comeinbrauely vponyourreuerse, standyou 
close,standyouferme,standyoufayre,saueyourretricatowith 
his left legge, come to the assaulto with the right, thrust with 
236o braue steele, defie your base wood. But wherefore do I awake 
this remembrance? I was bewitcht by lesu: but I will be re- 
uengd. 

Mat, Do you heare ist not best to get a warrant and haue 2404 
him arested, and brought before doctor Clement. 
2365 Boh. It were not amisse would we had it. 

Enter Musco. 
Mat. Why here comes his man, lets speake to him. 
Bob. Agreed, do you speake. 
Mat. God saue you sir. 
2370 Mus. With all my hart sir? 

Mat. Sir there is one Giulliano hath abusd this gentleman 

and 



Euery man in Ms Humor. [71] 

and me, and we determine to make our^amendes by law, now 
if you would do vs the fauour to procure vs a warrant for 
his arest of your maister, you shall be well considered I 
2375 assure, I fayth sir. 

Mus. Sir you knowmy seruice is my Huing, such fauours as 24i5 
these gotten of my maister is his onely preferment, and there- 
fore you must consider me, as I may make benefit of my 
place. 
238o Mat. How is that? 

Mus. Fayth sir, the thing is extraordinarie, and the gentle- 
man may be of great accompt* yet be what he will, if you 
will lay me downe fiue crownes in my hand, you shall haue it, 
otherwise not. 

2385 Mat, How shall we do signior? you haue no monie. 
Bob. Not a crosse by lesu. 

Mat. Nor I before God but two pence: left of my two 
shilHngs in the morning for vvine and cakes, lefs giue him 
some pawne. 
2390 jBo^. Pawne.^wehauenonetothevalueofhis demaunde. 242^ 
Mat. Oh Lord man, ile pawne this iewell in my eare, and you 
may pawne your silke stockins, and pull vp your bootes, they 
will neare be mist. 
Bob. Well and there be no remedie: ile step aside and put 
23^5 them of. 

Mat. Doe you heare sir, we haue no store of monie at this 
time, butyou shall haue good pawnes, lookeyou sir, this lew- 
ell, and this gentlemans silke stockins, because we would haue 
it dispatcht ere we went to our chambers. 
2400 Mus. I am content sir, I will get you the warrant presently 
whats his name say you (Giulliano.) 
Mat. I, I, Giulliano. 
Mus. What manner of man is he.^ 

Mat. A tall bigge man sir, he goes in a cloake most com- 2440 
2405 monly of silke russet: layd about with russet lace. 
Mus. Tis very good sir. 
Mat. Here sir, heres my iewell? 

K 2. Bob: 



[72] Euery man in Ms Humor. 

Bob. And heare are stockins. 

Mus. Well gentlemen ile procure this vvaarrant presently, 
2410 and appoynt you a varlet of the citie to serue it, if youle be v- 
pon the Realto anone, the varlet shall meete you there. 
Mat. Very good sir I vvish no better. 

Exeunt Bobadilla and Matheo. 

Mus. This is rare, now vvill I goe pawne this cloake of the 

2415 doctors mans at the brokers for a varlets sute, and be the var- 

let my selfe, and get eyther more pawnes, or more money of 

Giulliano for my arrest. Exit. 

ACTVS QVINTVS. SCENA P R I M A. Folio 

Enter horenzo senior. Act.IV.Sc. 

2420 Lo.se. Oh heare it is, I am glad I haue found it now, 
Ho? vvho is vvithin heare? Enter Tib. 

Tib. I am within sir, whats your pleasure? 
Lo.se. To know vvho is vvithin besides your selfe. 
Tib. Why sir, you are no constable I hope? 
2425 Lo.se. O feare you the constable? then I doubt not, 
You haue some guests within deserue that feare, 
Ile fetch him straight. 
T/6. A Gods name sir» 

Lo.se. Go to, tell me is not the young Lorenzo here? 
2480 Tib. Young Lorenzo, I saw none such sir, of mine honestie. 
Lo.se. Go to, your honestie flies too lightly from you: 
Theres no way but fetch the constable. 
Tib. The constable, the man is mad I think. Claps to thedoore, 
Enter Pizo, and Bmncha., / .- 

2435 Pz>o. Ho, vvho keepes house here? 24^2 

Lo.se. Oh, this is the female copes-mate of my sonne. 
Now shall I meete him straight. 
Bia. Knocke Pizo pray thee. 
Pi. Ho good vvife. 
2440 Tib. Why vvhats the matter vvith you. Enter Tib. 
Bia. Why vvoman, grieues it you to ope your doore? 
BeUke you get something to keepe it shut. 
Tib. What meane these questions pray ye? 

Bi^. 



Euery man in Ms Humor. [73] 

Bia. So strange you make it? is not Thorello my tryed hus- 
2445 band here. 

Lo.se. Her husband? 2480 

Tib. I hope he needes not be tryed here. 
Bia. No dame: he hoth it not for neede but pleasure. 
Tib. Neyther for neede nor pleasure is he here. 
2450 Lo.se. This is but a deuise to balke me vvith al; Soft whoes 
this? Enter Thorello. 

Bia. Oh sir, haue I fore-stald your honest market? 
Found your close v^alkes? you stand amazd nov^, do you? 
I fayth (I am glad) I haue smokt you yet at last; 
2455 Whats your iew^ell trow? In: come lets see her; 
Fetch foorth your huswife, dame; if she be fayrer 
I In any honest iudgement then my selfe, 

^ ' Ile be content vvith it: but she is chaunge, 

She feedes you fat; she soothes your appetite, 
2460 And you are well: your vvife an honest vvoman, 
Is meate twise sod to you sir; A you trecher. 
Lo.se. She cannot counterfeit this palpably. 24^*/ 

Tho. Out on thee more then strumpets impudencie, 
Stealst thou thus to thy hauntes? and haue I taken, 
2465 Thy baud, and thee, and thy companion.^ 
- This hoary headed letcher, this olde goate 

Close at your villanie, and wouldst thou scuse it, 
With this stale harlots iest, accusing me.'^ 
O ould incontinent, dost thou not shame, 
2470 When all thy powers inchastitie is spent, 
To haue a minde so hot^ and to entise 
And feede the intisements of a lustfull woman? 
Bia. Out I defie thee I, desembhng wretch: 
Tho. Defie me strumpet? aske thy paunder here, 
2475 Can he denie it^ or that wicked elder. 
Lo.sen. Why heare you signior.-^ 
Tho. Tut, tut, neuer speake, . 
Thy guiltie conscience will discouer thee; 
Lcse, What lunacie is this that haunts this man? 25 j3 

K 3. . EnUr 



[74] Euery man in Ms humor. 

2480 Enter Giulliano. 

Giu. Oh sister did you see my cloake? 
Bia. Not I, I see none. 

Giu. Gods life I haue lost it then, saw you Hesperida? 
Tho. Hesperidal is she not at home 
2485 Giu. No she is gone abroade, and no body can tell me of it 
at home. Exit. 

Tho. Oh heauen,? abroade? what hght? a harlot too? 
Why? why.^ harke you, hath she? hath she not a brother.'^ 
A brothers house to keepe? to looke vnto? 
2490 But she must fling abroade, my wife hath spolyd her, 
She takes right after her, she does, she does, 

Well you goody baud and Enter Cob. 

That make your husband such a hoddy dody; 
And you young apple squire, and olde cuckold maker, 
2495 Ile haue you euery one before the Doctor, 
Nay you shall answere it I chardge you goe. 

Lo.se. Marry withall my hart, ile goe wilhngly: how haue 25ig 
rvvrongd my selfe in comming here. 

Bi. Go with thee? ile go with thee to thy shame, I warrant thee. 
25oo Cob. Why vvhats the matter? vvhats here to doe? 
Tho. What Cob art thou here.^ oh I am abusd, 
And in thy house, vvas neuer man so vvrongd. 2826 

Cob. SHd in my house? vvho vvrongd you in my house.^ 
Tho. Marry young lust in olde, and olde in young here, 
25o5 Thy wifes their baud, here haue I taken them. 

Cob. Doe you here.^ did I not charge you Cob beates his 
keepe your dores shut here, and do you let wife. 2532 

them heopen for all comers, do you scratch. 

Lo.se. Friend haue patience if she haue done wrong in this 
25io let her answere it afore the Magistrate. 

Cob. I, come, you shall goe afore the Doctor. 
Tib. Nay, I will go, ile see and you may be aloud to beate 2538 
your poore wife thus at euery cuckoldly knaues pleasure, the 
Diuell and the Pox take you all for me: vvhy doe you not 
25 15 goe now. 

. . Tho. 



i 



Euery man in Ms Humor. [7 5] 

Tho. A bitter queane, eome weele haue you tamd. Exeunt 

Enter Musco alone. Folio 

Mus. Well of all my disguises yet now am I most like my Act.IV.Si 
selfe, beeing in this varlets suit, a man of my present professi- 
2520 on neuer counterfeites till he lay holde vpon a debtor, and 
sayeshe restshim, for then he bringes him to al manner of vn- 
rest; A kinde of Httle kings vve are, bearing the diminitiue of 
a mace made Hke a young Hartechocke that alwayes carries 
Pepper and salte in it selfe, well I know not what danger I vn- 
2525 der go by this exploite, pray God I come vvell of. 
Enter Bobabilla and Matheo. 
Mat. See I thinke yonder is the varlet. 

Bob. Lets go inquest of him. 2555 

Mat. God saue you friend, are not you here by the appoynt- 
253o ment of doctor Clemants man. 

Mus. Yes and please you sir, he told me two gentlemen had 

wild him to procure an arest vpon one signior Giulliano by a 

vvarrant from his maister, vvhich I haue about me. 

Mat. It is honestly done of you both, and see where hee 

2535 coms you must arest, vppon him for Gods sake before hee 

beware. 

Enter Stephano. 
. Bob. Beare backe Matheo? 

Mus. Signior Giulliano I arest you sir in the Dukes name. 2565 
2540 Step. Sigmov Giullianol 2imls\gmoY Giullianolldcmonesigm' 
or Stephano I tell you, and you do not vvell by Gods sHd to 
arest me, I teU you truely; I am not inyour maisters bookes, I 
would you should vveh know I.' and a plague of God on you 
for making me afrayd thus. 
25^5 Mus. Why, how are you deceiued gentlemen? 

Bob. He weares such a cloake, and that deceiued vs, 
But see here a coms, officer, this is he. 
Enter GiuHiano. 
Giu. Why how now signior guH; are you a turnd flincher of 25^4 
255o late, come deHuer my cloake. 

Step. Your cloake sir? I bought it euen now in the market. 

K4. Mus. 



[76] Euery man in Ms humor. 

Mms, Signior Giulliano I must arest you sir. 
Giu. Arrest me sir, at whose suite? 
Mus. At these two gentlemens. 

2555 Giu. I obey thee varlet; but for these viUianes 

Mus. Keepe the peace I charge you sir, in the Dukes name 
Sir. 
Giu. Whats the matter varlet? 

Mus. You must goe before maister doctor Clement sir, to 2582 
256o answere what these gentlemen will obiect agaynst you, harke 
you sir, I will vse you kindely. 

Mat. Weele be euen with you sir, come signior Bohadilla, 
weele goe before and prepare the doctor: varlet looketo him. 

Exeunt Bobadilla and Matheo. 
2565 Boh. The varlet is a tall man by lesu. 
Giu. Away you rascalles, 
Signior I shall haue my cloake. 

Step. Your cloake: I say once agayne I bought it, and ile 
keepe it. 
2570 Giu. You will keepe it? 
Step. I, that I wiU. 

Giu. Varlet stay, heres thy fee arrest him. 
Mus. Signior Stephano I arrest you. 25go 

Step. Arrest me? there take your cloake.* ile none of it. 
2575 Giu. Nay that shall not serue your turne, varlet, bring him 
away, ile goe with thee now to the doctors, and carry him 
along. 
Step. Why is not here your cloake? what would you haue? 
Giu. I care not for that. 
258o Mus. I pray you sir. 

Giu. Neuer talke of it; I will haue him answere it. 
Mus. Well sir then ile leaue you, ile take this gentlemans 
woorde for his appearance, as I haue done yours. 

Giu. Tut ile haue no woordes taken, bring him along to 25gg 
2585 answere it. • , 

Mus. Good sir I pitie the gentlemans case, heres your mo- 
. nie agayne. . 

Giu. Gods 



Euery man iii Ms Humor. [77] 

Giu. Gods bread, tell not me of my monie, bring him a- 
way I say. 
2590 Mus. I warrant you, he will goe with you of himselfe. 
Giu. Yet more adoe? 
Mus. I haue made a fayre mashe of it. 
Step. Must I goe? Exeunt. 

Enter doctor Clement, Thorello, Lorenzo se. Biancha, Folio 

2595 Pizo, Tib, a seruant or two of the Doctors. Act. V. Sc.i 

Clem. Nay but stay, stay giue me leaue; my chayre sirha? 
you signior Lorenzo say you vvent thether to meete your 
sonne. 
Lo.se. I sir. 
2600 ClefH. But vvho directed you thether? 
Lo.se. That did my man sir? 
Clem. Where is hee? 

Lo.se. Nay I know not now, I left him vvith your clarke, 
And appoynted him to stay here for me. ' 
26o5 Clem. About vvhat time vvas this? 

Lo.se. Marry betweene one and two as I take it. 
Clem So, what time came my man with the messago to you 
Signior Thorello? 

Tho. After two sir. 2632 

2610 Clem. Very good, but Lady how that you were at Cobs: ha? 
Bia. And please you sir, ile tell you; my brother Prospero 
tolde me that Cobs house vvas a suspected place. 
Clem. So it appeares me thinkes; but on, 
Bia. And that my husband vsed thether dayly; 
2615 Clem. No matter, so he vse himselfe vvell. 

Bia. True sir, but you know vvhat growes by such haunts 
oftentimes. 
Clem. I, ranke fruites of a iealous brayne Lady: but did you 
■ finde your husband there in that case, as you sufpected. 
2620 Tho. I found her there sir. 

Clem. Did you so? that alters the case; who gaueyou know- 2645 
ledge of your wiues beeing there? 

Tho. Marry that did my brother Prospero. 

L. Clem. 



[78] Euery man in Ms Humor. 

Clem. HowPr(9s/>^ro,firsttellher, thentellyou afterPvvhere 
2625 is Prospero. 

Tho. Gone vvith my sister sir, I know not vvhither. 2680 

C/m. Whythisisameare tricke, a deuise;you are gulled in 
this most grosly; alasse poore vvench vvert thou beaten for 
this, hownow sirha vvhats the m<iXXev? Enter one oftheDo.men. 
263o Ser. Sir theres a gentleman in the court vvithout desires to 
speake vvith your vvorship. 
Clem. A gentleman? vvhats he? 
Ser. A Souldier, sir, he sayeth. 
Clem. A Souldier.^fetch me my armour, my sworde, qviickly 

2635 a souldier speake vvith me, vvhy vvhen knaues, come on, 

come on, hold my cap there, so; giue me my gorget, my sword 
stand by I vvill end your matters anone; let the souldier en- 
ter, now sir vvhat haue you to say to me.^ 

Enter Bobadillo and Matheo. Folio 

2640 5o^. By your vvorships fauour. Act.V.Sc.% 

C/m.Naykeepeoutsir, Iknownotyourpretence,you send 
me vvord sir you are a souldier, vvhy siryou shall bee answe- 
red here, here be them haue beene amongst souldiers. Sir 1 

your pleasure. 
2645 5o^.Faythsirsoitis:thisgentlemanandmyselfehauebeene 
most violently vvronged by one signior Giulliano: a gallant of 
the citie here and for my owne part I protest, beeing a man 
in no sorte giuen to this filthy humor of quarreling, he hath 
asaulted me in the vvay of my peace: dispoyld me of mine 
265o honor, 'disarmd me of my vveapons, aud beaten me in the 
open streetes: vvhen I not so much as once ofiered to re- 
sist him. 

Clem. OhGodspreciousisthisthesouldier?heretakemyar- 26^8 
mour quickly, twill make him swoone I feare; he is not fit to 
2655 looke on't, that vvill put vp a blow. 

Enter Seruant. 
Mat. Andt please your worship he was bound to the peace. 
C/^w. Why , and he were sir, his hands were not bound , were 
they.^ 

Ser. 



Euery man in Ms Humor. [79] 

2660 Ser. There is one of the varlets of the citie, has brought two 2683 
gentlemen here vpon arest sir. ' 

Clem. Bidhim comein, setbythepicture;now Enier Mus. 
sir , what? signior GiuUianol ist y ou that are ares- with Giu . & 
ted at signior freshwaters suit here. Stephano. 

2665 Giti. I fayth maister Doctor, andheres another brought atmy Folio 
suite. Act.V,Sc, 

Clem. What are yo sir. 
Step. A gentleman sir? oh vncle? 
Clem. Vncle? vvho, Lorenzol 
2670 Lo.se. I Sir. 

Step. Gods my vvitnesse my vncle, I am vvrongd here mon- 
strously, he chargeth me vvith steaHng of his cloake, & vvould 
I might neuer stir, if I did not finde it in the street by chance. 
Giu. Oh did you finde it now? you saide you bought it ere 2700 
2675 vvhile.^ 

Step. And you sayd I stole it, nay now my vnckle is here I 
care not. 

Clem. Well let this breath a while; you that haue cause to 
complaine there, stand foorth; had you a vvarrant for this 
2680 arrest. 

Bob. I andt please your vvorship. 

Clem. Nay do not speake in passion so, vvhere had you it? 
Bob. Of your clarke sir. 

Clem. Thats vvell and my clarke can make vvarrants, and 
2685 my hand not at them; vvhere is the vvarrant'' varlet haue 
you it.'^ 

Mus. No sir your vvorshippes man bid me doe it; for these 27JJ 
gentlemen and he vvould be my discharge. 

C/<?;w. Why signior GiullianOj areyou suchanouiceto be ar- 
2690 rested and neuer see the vvarrant? 

Giu. Why sir, he did not arrest me. 
Clem. No.^ how then.^ 

Giu. Marrysirhecame tome andsayd hemustarrestme, and 
he vvould vse me kindely, and so foorth. 
2695 Clem. Oh Gods pittie, vvas it so sir , he must arrest you: giue 

L 2. me 



[8oJ Euery man in liis Humor. 

me my long sworde there: helpe me of; so, come on sir varlet, 
I must cut of your legges sirha; nay stand vp ile vseyou kind- 
ly; I must cut of your legges I say. 
Mus. Oh good sir I beseech you, nay good maister doctor, 
2700 Oh good sir. 

Clem. I must do it; there is no remedie; 2^24 

I must cut of your legges sirha. 
I must cut of your eares, you rascall I must do it; 
I must cut of your nose, I must cut of your head. 
2705 Mus. Oh for God sake good Maister Doctor. 

Clem. Well rise how doest thou now? doest thou feele thy 
selfe well? hast thou no harme.^ 
Mus. No I thanke God sir and your good worshippe. 
Clem. Why so I sayd I must cut of thy legges, and I must 
2710 cut of thy armes, and I must cut of thy head; but I did not 
do it: so you sayd you must arrest this gentleman, but you 
did not arrest him you knaue, you slaue, you rogue, do you say 
you must arrest sirha: away with him to the iayle, ile teach 
you a tricke for your must. 
2715 Mus. Good M. Doctor I beseech you be good to me. 2y36 

Clem. Marry a God: away with him I say. 
Mus. Nay sblood before I goe to prison, ile put on my olde 
brasen face, and disclaime in my vocation.* Ile discouer thats 
flat, and I be committed, it shall be for the committing of 
2720 more villainies then this, hang me, and I loose the least graine 

of my fame. 2^3g 

Clem. Why? vvhen knaue? by Gods marry, ile clappe thee 
by the heeles to. 

Mus. Hold, hold, I pray you. 
2725 Clem. Whats the matter? stay there. 

Mus. Fayth sir afore I goe to this house of bondage, I haue 

a case to vnfolde to your worshippe: which (that it may ap- 

peare more playne vnto your worshippes view) I do thus first 

of all vncase, & appeare in mine owne proper nature, seruant 

2730 to this gentleman: and knowne by the name oiMusco. 

Lo.se. Ha? Musco. 

Step. Oh vncle, Musco has beene with my cosen and I 2^43 

all 



Euery man in Ms Humor. [81] 

all this day. 

Clem. Did not I tell you there was some deuise. 

2735 Miis. Nay good M. Doctor since I hane layd my selfe thus 2J46 
open to your worship.' now stand strong for me, till the pro- 
gresse of my tale be ended, andthen if my vvitdo not deserue 
your countenance: SHght throw it on a dogge, and letme goe 
hang my selfe. 

2740 Cle. Body of me a merry knaue, giue me a boule of Sack, sig- 27^9 
mov Lorenzo, I bespeakyonrpatienceinperticuler,marryyour 
eares ingenerall, here knaue, Doctor Clement drinkes to thee. 
Mus. I pledge M. Doctor and't were a sea to the bottome. 
Cle. Fill his boule for that, fil his boule; so, now speak freely. 

2745 Mus. Indeede this is it will make a man speake freely. But 
to the poynt, know then that I Musco (beeing somewhat more 
trusted of my maister then reason required, and knowing his 
intent to Florence) did assumethe habit of a poore souldier in 
wants, andmindingbysome meanes to intercept his iorneyin 

2750 the mid way, twixtthegrandg and the city, I encountred him, 
where begging of him in the most accomphsht and true garbe , 
(as they tearme it) contrarie to al expectation,he reclaimd me 
from that bad course of hfe; entertayned me into his seruice, 
imployed me in his busines, possest me with his secrets, which 

2755 I no sooner had receiued, but (seeking my young maister, and 
finding him at this gentlemans house) I reuealed all most am- 
ply.* this done, by the deuise of signior Prospero, and him to- 
gether, I returnd (as the Rauen did to the Arke) to mine olde 
maister againe, told him he should finde his sonne in what ma- 

2760 ner he knows, at one Cobs house, where indeede he neuer ment 
to come, now^ my maister he to maintayne the iest, went the- 
ther, and ieft me with your vvorships clarke: vvho being of a 
most finesupple disposition(asmostof yourclarkes are)prof- 
fers me the wine, which I had the grace to accept very easily, 

2765 and to the tauerne we went: there after much ceremonie, I 
made him drunke in kindenesse, stript him to his shurt, and 
leauing him in that coole vayne, departed, frohcke, courtier 
hke, hauingobtayned asuit: which suit fitting me exceedingly 

L 3. well, 



[82] Euery maii in Ms humor. 

well, Iputon, and vsurpingyourmans phrase&action, caried 
2770 a message to Signior Thorello in your name: vvhich message 
vvas meerely deuised but to procure his absence, while signior 
Prospero might make a conueiance ofHesperida to my maister. 
Clem. Stay, fill metheboule agayne,here; twerepittieof his 
life vvould not cherish such a spirite: I drinke to thee, fiU him 
2775 wine, why now do you perceiue the tricke of it. 
Tho, I, I, perceiue vvell vve vvere all abusd- 
Lo.se. WeU vvhat remedie? 

Clem. Where is Lorenzo, and Prospero canst thou teU? 
Mus. I sir, they are at supper at iheMeeremaid, where I left 
2780 your man. 

Clem. Sirha goe vvarne them hether presently before me.* 

and if the hower of your feUowes resurrection become bring 

him ta. But forwarde, forwarde, vvhen thou hadst beene at 

Thorrellos. Exit seruant. 

2785 Mus. Marry sir (comming along the streete) these two gen- 

tlemen meet me, and very strongly supposing me to be your 

vvorships scribe, entreated me to procure them a vvarrant, for 

the arrest of signior Giulliano, I promist them vpon some paire 

of silke stockins or a ieweU, or so, to do it, and to get a varlet of 

2790 the citie to serue it, vvich vatlet I appoynted should meete 

them vpon the Realto at such an houre, they no sooner gone, 

but I in a meere hope of more gaine by signior Giulliano, went 

to one ofSatans old Ingles a broker, & there paund your mans 

huerie for a varlets suite, vvhich here vvith my selfe, I ofier 

2795 vnto your vvorships consideration. 

Clem.WeW giue me thy hand: Proh. superiingenium magnum 
quisnoscitHomerum.Illiasceternumsilatuissetopus7l3LdmiTethee 
I honor thee, and if thy maister , or any man here be angry with 
thee, I shall suspect his v^it while I know him for it, doe you 2^8g 
2800 heare Signior Thorello, Signior Lorenzo, and the rest of my 
good friendes, I pray you let me haue peace when they come, 
I haue sent for the two gaUants and Hesperida, Gods marry I 
musi haue you friendes, how now? what noyse is there? 
Enter seruant, then Peto. 
2805 Ser. Sir it is Peto is come home. 2^gi 

Clem, 



I 



Euery man in Ms Humor. [83] 

Cle. P^/obringhimhether, bring him hether, what how now 
signior drunckard, in armes against me, ha? your reasonyour 
P^.Ibeseechyourworshiptopardonme. (reason forthis. Folio 
Clem. Well, sirha tell him I do pardon him. Act.V.Sc 

2810 Pe. Truly sir I did happen into bad companie by chance and 
they cast me in a sleepe and stript me of all my cloathes. 

Clem. Tut this is not to the purpose touching your armour, 
what might your armour signifie. 
Pe. Marry sirithungin theroome where theystript me, and 
2815 Iborroweditof onof the drawers,nowintheeueningtocome 

home in, because I was loth to come through the street in my 2802 
Enter Lorenzo iunior^ Prospero, Hesperida. (shurt. 
Clem. Well disarme him, but its no matter let him standby, 
who be these? oh young gallants; welcome, welcome, andyou 
2820 Lady, nay neuer scatter such amazed lookes amongst vs, Qui 2804 
nil potest sperare desperet nihil. 

Pro5.FaithM.DoctorthatseuenI,myhopesaresmal,andmy Folio 
dispaire shal be as Httle. Brother, sister, brother what cloudy, A ct. V.Sc 
cloudy? and will noe sunshine on these lookes appeare^ well since ■ 
2825 there is such a tempest towarde, ile be the porpuis, ile daunce: 
wench be of goodcheare, thou hastacloake forthe rayneyet, 
where is he? S'hart how now, the picture of the prodigal, go to 
ile haue the calfe drest for you at my charges. 
Lo.se. WeWsonne Lorenzo^ this dayes worke ofyours hath 
283o much deceiuedmyhopes, troubledmypeace, and stretchtmy 
patience further then became the spirite of dutie. 

Cle. NayGodspitiesigniorLor^w^oyoushalvrgeitno more 
come since you are here, ile haue the disposing of all, but first 
signior Giulliano at my request take your cloake agayne. 
2835 Giu. Well sir I am content. 

Cle. Stay now let me see, oh signior Snow-Huer I had almost , 

forgotten him, and your Genius there, what doth he suffer for ' 

a good conscienceto?doth he beare his crosse with patience. 
Mu. Nay thy haue scarse one cros between thebothtobeare. 
2840 Clem. .Why doest thou know him, what is he? what is he? ' 

Mus. Marry search his pocket sir, and thele shew you he is an 
Author Sir. 

L4. Clem. 



[84J Euery man in Mshumor. 

Cle. Dic mihi musa virum: are you an Author sir, giue me leaue 
a little, come on sir, ile make verses with you now in honorof 
2845 the Gods , and the Goddesses for what you dare extempore; and 
now I beginne. 
Mount the my Pblegonmuse, and testifie, 2820 

How Saturne sitting in an Ebon cloud, 
Disrobd his podex, white as iuorie, 
285o A nd through the welkin thundred all aloud. theres for you sir . 
Pros. Oh he writes not in that height of stile. 
Clem. No: weele come a steppe or two lower then. 
From Catadupa and the bankes of Nile, 
Where onely breedes your monstrous Crocodile : 
2855 Now are we purposd for tofetch our stile. 

Pros. Oh too farre fetcht for him still maister Doctor: 
Clem. I, say you so, lets intreat a sight of his vaine then? 
Pros. Signior, maister Doctor desires to see a sight of your 
vaine, nay you must not denie him. 
2860 C/^. What;althisverse,bodyofmehecarriesawholereahne; 
a common wealth of paper in his hose, lets see some of his 
subiects. 

Vnto the boundlesse ocean of thy bewtie^ 2881 

Runnes this poor riuer, chargd with streames of zeale^ 
2865 Returning thee the tribute of my dutie: 

Which here my youih, my plaints, my loue reueale. 
Good? is this your owne inuention? 
Mat. No sir, I translated that out of a booke, called Delia. 
C. Oh but I wold see some of your o wne, some of your owne. 
2870 Mat. Sir; heres the beginning of a sonnet I made to my 
mistresse. 

Clem. That that: who? to Maddona Hesperida is she your 
mistresse. 
Pros. It pleaseth him to call her so, sir. 
2875 Clem. In Sommer time when Phaebus golden rayes. 
You translated this too? did you not? 

Pros. No this is inuention; he found it in a ballad. 
Mat. Fayth sir, I had most of the conceite of it outof a bal- 
lad indeede. 

Clem 



Euery man in Ms Humor. [85] 

2880 Clem. Conceite, fetch me a couple of torches, sirha, 2836 

I may see the conceite: quickly? its very darke? 
Giu. Call you this poetry? 
Lo.iu. Poetry? nay then call blasphemie, religion; 

Call Diuels, Angels; and Sinne, pietie: 
2885 Let all things be preposterously transchangd. 

Lo.se. Why how now sonne? what? are you startled now? 

Hath the brize prickt you? ha? go to; you see, 

How abiectly your Poetry is ranckt, in generall opinion. 
Lo.iu. Opinion, O God let grosse opinio sinck & be damnd 
2890 As deepe as Barathrum, 

If it may stand with your most wisht content, 

I can refell opinion and approue, 

The state of poesie, such as it is, 

Blessed, aeternall, and most true deuine: 
2895 Indeede if you will looke on Poesie, 

As she appeares in many, poore and lame, 

Patcht vp in remnants and olde worne ragges, 

Halfe starud for want of her pecuhar foode : 

Sacred inuention, then I must conferme, 
2900 Both your conceite and censure of her merrite, 

But view her in her glorious ornaments, 

Attired in the maiestie of arte, 

Set high in spirite vvith the precious taste, 

Of sweete philosophie, and vvhich is most, 
2905 Crownd vvith the rich traditions of a soule, 

That hates to haue her dignitie prophand, 

With any rehsh of an earthly thought: 

Oh then how proud a presence doth she beare. 

Then is she hke her selfe fit to be seene, 
2910 Of none but graue and consecrated eyes.* 

Nor is it any blemish to her fame, 

That such leane, ignorant, and blasted wits, 

Such brainlesse guls, should vtter their stolne wares 

With such aplauses in our vulgar eares; 
2915 Or that their slubberd hnes haue currant passe, 
From the fat iudgements of the multitude, 

M. But 



[86] Euery man in Ms Humor. 

But that this barren and infected age, 

Should set no difference twixt these empty spirits, 

And a true Poet: then which reuerend name, 

2920 Nothing can more adorne humanitie. Enter with torches. 

Clem. I Lorenzo, but election is now gouernd altogether 

by the influence of humor, which insteed of those holy flames 

that should direct and Hght the soule to eternitie, hurles foorth 

nothingbut smooke and congestedvapours,thatstiflehervp, 

2925 & bereaue her of al sight & motion.Butshemusthaue storeof 
Ellebore, giuen herto purgethese grosse obstructions: ohthats 
well sayd, giue me thy torch, come lay this stufle together. So, 2836 
giue fire? there, see, see, how our Poets glory shines brighter, 
and brighter, still, still it increaseth, ohnowits at the highest, 

2930 and now it decHnes as fast: you may see gallants, Sic transitglo- 2840 
ria mundi. Well now my two Signior out sides, stand foorth, 
and lend me your large eares, to a sentence, to a sentence: first 
you signior shall this night to the cage, and so shall you sir, 
from thence to morrow morning, you signior shall be carried 

2935 to the market crosse, and be there bound: and so shall you sir, 
in a large motHe coate, with a rodde atyour girdle; andyouin 
an olde suite of sackcloth, and the ashes of your papers (saue 
the ashes sirha) shaU mourne aU day, and at night both toge- 
ther sing some baUad of repentance very pitteously, which 

2940 you shall make to the tune of Who list to leadeandasouldiers life. 
Sirha bil man,imbraceyou thistorch, andHghtthegentlemen 
to their lodgings, and because we tender their safetie, you shall 
watch them to night, you are prouided for the purpose, away 
and looke to your charge with an open eye sirha. 

2945 Bob. WeH I am armd in soule agaynst the worst of fortune. 
Mat. Fayth so should I be, and I had slept on it. 
Pe. I am armd too, but I am not Hke to sleepe on it. 
Mms. Oh how this pleaseth me. Exeunt. 

Clem. Now Signior Thorello, Giulliano^ Prospero^Biancba. 

2950 Step. And not me sir. 

Clem. Yes and you sir: I had lost a sheepe and he had not 285g 
bleated, I must haue you aU friends: but first a worde with 

you 



Euery man in Ms Humor. [87] 

you young gallant, and you Lady. 

Giu. Wel hrother Prospero by this good light that shines here 
2955 I am loth to kindle fresh coles, but and you had come in my 
walke within these two houres I had giuen you that you 
should not haue clawne of agayne inhast, by lesus I had done 
it, I am the arrenst rogue that euer breathd else, but now be- 
shrew my hart if I beare you any mahce in the earth. 
2960 Pros. Fayth I did it but to hould vp a iest: and helpe my sif- 
ter to a husband. but brother Thorello, and sister, you haue a 
spice of the yealous yet both of you, (in your hose I meane,) 
come do not dwell vpon your anger so much, lets all be smoth 
fore headed once agayne. 
2965 Tho. He playes vpon my fore head, brother Giulliano, I pray 
you tell me one thing I shall aske you.* is my foreheade any 
thing rougher then it was wont to be. 

Giu. Rougher? your forehead is smoth enough man. 
Tho. Why should he then say? be smoth foreheaded, 
2970 Vnlesse he iested at the smothnesse of it? 
And that may be; for horne is very smoth; 
So are my browes? by lesu, smoth as horne.^ 
Bia. 'Broiher had he no haunt thether in good fayth? 
Pros. No vpon my soule. 
2975 Bia. Nay then sweet hart: nay I pray the be not angry, good 
faithileneuersuspecttheeanymore,naykissemesweetmusse. 
Tho. Tell me Biancha, do not you play the woman with me. 
Bia. Whats that sweete hart. 
Tho. Dissemble? 
2980 Bia. Dissemble? 

Tho. Nay doe not turne away: but say I fayth was it not a 
match appoynted twixt this old gentleman and you? 
Bia. A match. 

Tho. Nay if it were nbt, I do not care: do not weepe I pray 
2985 thee sweete Biancha, nay so now?by lesus I am not iealous, but 
resolued I haue the faythfulst wife in Italie, 
For this I finde where iealousie isfed, 
Hornes in the minde, are worse then on the head. 28y3 

M 2. See 



[88] Euery man in Ms Humor. 

See what a droue ofhornes flie in the ayre, 28y5 

2990 Wingd with my cleansed, and my credulous breath: 
Watch them suspicious eyes, watch where they fall, 

See see, on heades that thinke they haue none at all. 
Oh what a plentuous world of this will come, 

When ayre raynes hornes, all men besure of some. 
2995 Clem. Why thats well, come then: what say you are all a- 
greed? doth none stand out. 

Pros. None but this gentleman: to whom in my owne per- 
son I owe all dutie and afFection; but most seriously intreate 
pardon, for whatsoeuer hath past in these occurants, that 
3ooo might be contrarie to his most desired content. 
Lo. Fayth sir it is a vertue that persues, 
Any saue rude and vncomposed spirites, 
To make a fayre construction and indeede 
Not to stand of, when such respectiue meanes, 
3oo5 Inuite a generaU content in all. 

Clem. Well then I coniure you all here to put of all discon- 286g 
tentment, first you Signior Lorenzo your cares; you, and you, 
your iealosie; you your anger, and you your wit sir: and for a 
peace offering, heres one wilhng to be sacrifised vppon this 
3oio aulter: say do you approue my motion? 
Pros. We doe ile be mouth for all. 

Clem. VVhy then I wish them all ioy, and now to make our 
euening happinesse more fulh this night you shall be all my 
guestes: where weele inioy the very spirite of mirth, and ca- 
3oi5 rouse to the health of this Heroick spirite, whom to honor the 
more I do inuest in my owne robes, desiring you two Giulli- 
ano, and Prospero, to be his supporters, the trayne to follow, my 
selfe will leade, vsherd by my page here with this honorable 
verse. Claudite iam riuos pueri sat prata biberunt. 



F I :Ni I s. 



C) 



PLEASE DO NOT REMOVE 
CARDS OR SLIPS FROM THIS POCKET 

UNIVERSITY OF TORONTO LIBRARY